Te ea i Wadeurrdt i Seeded % 44? POE Us > apie Mee } ae a yt’ od "he ee { So \ | ; % aw THE ANNALS 6! AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’) CONDUCTED BY CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S., AND WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; STMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS: MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 1876. “Omnes res creatse sunt divine sapientix et potentix testes, divitie felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu donitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapéentia Domini; ex ceconomii in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sestimata ; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—Linnavs. “Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767. eB rot n bau. tee The sylvan powers Dies our summons; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme And purple heath-fiower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. CONTENTS OF VOL. XVIII. [FOURTH SERIES. ] NUMBER CII. Page I. On the Affinities of the Anthozoa Tabulata. By Dr. Gustav IIE Bhs ards ig urne jrurihs- visi Cig Lice, q Mb Papua bes wid SEES white 1 II. On the Colydiide of New Zealand. By D.Suarp.......... 17 III. Lozoon canadense, according to Hahn. By J. W. Dawson, NR tie) 5 PA oS ancut AS ~ iock fh isis ihe § «0% nln. vio p.0's pio 3 « 29 IV. Descriptions of two new Species of Ophiocoma. By Epaar A. Smiru, F.Z.8., Senior Assistant in the Zoological Department, NTMI PM oles 6 Gale nace aur 6 TAT 5.4 9:820 Rak Lee BIS aS nue oc 39 V. The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. S—vertTzorr ...... 40 VI. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of New-Zealand Coleoptera.—Part II]. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e. ...... 57 VII. Note on a second Species of Spirobranchus (C. & V.). By 0 CESS SS. pit ale 6 At San Oe a a a G7 VIL. Contributions to the Study of the chief Generic Types of the Palwozoic Corals. By James Tuomson, F.G.S., and H. ALLEYNE Nicuotrson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in the University of St. Andrews. (Plates I-IIL)........ 68 On the Embryology of the Nemertina, by M. J. Barrois; Supposed Laurentian Fossil, by Dr. H. Alleyne Nicholson; Description of a new Rodent from Central Asia, by James Wood-Mason, Esq.; Mr. Hermann von Jhering on the Use of the Term “ Homogeny,” by E. Ray Lankester; On the Animal of Mille- ra aleicornis, by Prof. P. Martin Duncan; Deep-Sea Re- eee die Oh. Es WV CR MED, oss ei ee Rand siels as os 73—78 NUMBER CIV. IX. Notes on the Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio, By H. ALLEYNE Nicnorson, M.D., D.Sc., F.L.S., Professor of Natural History in the University of St. Andrews, (Plate V.) ...........; 85 iv CONTENTS. Page X. Notes on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. By R. Ernermes, POsy Mkatss VE MMU AN s) oo bis boteicas Xo vis pM EA oct gp eee New ae cies of Coleoptera from the Island of Rodriguez, col- eee by the Naturalists accompanying the Transit-of-Venus Expe- dition. By Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE, Senior Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum ....... SOON PE Ee se - a cies NE XII. On a small Collection of Lepidoptera from oe York and the South-east Coast of New Guinea. By ArrHurR G. BUTLER, gO WS EG OAS 2 ae a PAPE eS ary 122 XIII. On a new Victorian Graptolite. By Freperick M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the University of Melbourne, &c. .. 128 XIV. Observations on Dr. Severtzoff’s “ Mammals of Turkestan.” By G. BE. Dosson, M.A., M.B., FLAS 580. 5 65.6.0 .0.0 5 s.0c8 ses 130 XV. Notes on some Genera of Nudibranchiate Mollusca, with Notices of a new Genus and of some hitherto undescribed Species, in the Collection of the British Museum. By P.S. Apranay, M.A., BBec.; F.R.MS.; F.Z.S. (Plates VI. & VIL) .25 6224.00. eee 132 XVI. On Anthracosaurus Russelli (Huxley). By Toomas ATTHERY. (Plates VILA AL.) ics Te piss okies ia tiv creme Be ee ea 146 XVII. The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr, N. Srvertzorr .. 168 Proceedings of the Royal Soriety.....<.....0:..+:->05>henee 174, 178 Proceedings of the Geological Society ...........ceeeeeeee 180—186 Parkeria inferred to have been a Species of Hydractinia, by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.; On Saccharomyces cerevisie, by MM. Fran- cisco Quiroga y Rodriguez and Enrique Serrano y Fastigati; Notes on a Collection of Geological Specimens from the Coasts of New Guinea, Cape York, and. neighbouring Islands, collected by William Macleay, Esq., Pg S., President of the New-South Wales Linnean Society, Sydney, by C. 8. Wilkinson, Govern- ment Geologist; On a new kind of Psorospermia (Lithocystis Schneideri), parasitic in LEchinocardium cordatum, by M. A. Giard; Notice of a new Suborder of Pterosauria, by Prof. O. Mare oo ni sin o's oc ne oa ns tise eee ee 187—195 NUMBER CV. XVIII. The Development of the Ova of Chthonius in the Body of the Mother, and the Formation of the Blastoderm. By Anron BIECKRE 1)... ijn vndeleewialee es Who's +. «+» 00 Bete 197 XIX, The Mammals of Turkestan, By Dr. N. Srvertzorr .... 208 CONTENTS. Vv Page XX. Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Por- cupine,’ chiefly in 1869, By H. J. Canter, F.R.S. &e. (Plates RN ailie ik MUR M Sial LNT gintegalh ce ois id 8/5 4 walks win aantn mand 226 XXI. Ona Collection of Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New (fuinea. By Anruur G. Burien, F.LS. &c. 2.2... cence coves 240 XXII. Onsome new and remarkable North-Atlantic Brachiopoda. See ay ee PORES, Dla D)., FRB a ni ie exten cne od dewke we os's 250 XXIII. On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. PP ERHON E,.©), MORIODUE: Wide pisds adit ec xiaince tavern } stn aie oa 253 New Book :—Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera, and Catalogue of the Species of Bats in the Collection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, by G. E. Dobson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &. .......... 266 Proccedings of thie Royal Society: . 0c... eet ee eet chassis 268 On the Discovery of the Trigonia acuticostata (M‘Coy) in the Living State, by F. M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in Melbourne University ; On the Reproduction of the Dicecious Volvox, by M. L.-F. Henneguy ; On the Fur-Seal of the Islands of St. Paul and Amsterdam, by Prof. W. Peters .........-sessse0> 273—276 NUMBER CVI. XXIV. The African Element in the Fauna of India: a Criticism of Mr. Wallace’s views as expressed in the ‘ Geographical Distribu- tion of Animals.’ By W. T. Buanrorp, F.R.S. &...........20.. 277 XXY. On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. By LL UE eho 711 a eo ee ee ee Pe 295 XXVI. On the Mode in which the Young of the New-Zealand Astacide attach themselves to the Mother. By Prof. J. Woop- ia rien ile cng Spt es ky spat Gee NT ba vinms Cr me ars 506 XXVIT. Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.MLS. ‘ Por- cupine,’ chiefly in 1869. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &........... 307 XXVIII. On a new Genus ‘and Species of Collembola from Ker- guelen Island. By Sir Joun Luspock, Bart.,M.P. ............ 824 XXIX, The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. Severtrzorr ., 325 XXX. Description of a new Species of Mantide. By Prof. J. SE SS, ieee) i) ae ee ree oe ee 357 vi CONTENTS. Page XXXI_. Shells of the Littoral Zone, and Freshwater and Land Shells;'m:Jemey.”' By BE! DuPery. .. 0.66. i ae ree ae 388 XXXII. Additional Remarks on the Classification of the Genera of Chiroptera. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.LS., &. ...... 545 XXXII. Description of twenty new Species of Hesperide. By Bee ee WEIOON a cif n ek br eran thas Geer erimnr ie ee yr 347 A Note on the Phenomena of Digestion in the Cockroach (Pertplaneta americana, L.), by M. Félix Plateau; Singular Ceylonese Frogs ; Remarks on Fossils from the Ashley Phosphate-Beds ; Reply to some Observations by Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Cruise of H.M.S. ‘Valorous’ in 1875, by G. C. Wallich, M.D. ....355—359 NUMBER CVIL. XXXIV. On Peripatus nove-zealandie. By Captain F. W. Hur- TON, Director of the Otago Museum. (Plate XVII.) ............ 361 XXXV. Cn the Fecundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl. By Pe ADB as icnew foie tuld €4.« wig ss als 369 XXXVI. The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. SrvertzorF. 377 XXXVII. Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine,’ chiefly in 1869. By A. J. Carter, F.R.S. &. ...... 388 XXXVIII. Descriptions of supposed new Birds from the Khasi- Naégd Hill-ranges, south of the Brahmaputra River, Assam. By Major H. H. Gopwin-AwstEn, F.Z.8. Sere ose sos 0 eis a os eee 411 XXXIX. Note on the Genera Astacoides and Paranephrops. By Epwarp J. Miers, Assistant in the Zoological Department, British PROBOU, on sis cs on bis b vu comee eee ee Bere APE Ce ee 412 XL. Notes on a Group of Russian Fusuine. By Henry B. Bravy, E.R.S. (Plate XVIEL).007 ii. oe eee). Se 414 XLI. Descriptions of two new Species of Cetontide. By CHARLES DO. WATERHOUSE) 6.0... Si sce se oe oe rea ee 422 XLII. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Pecten, Mytilus, and Arca Families procured in the ‘Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn JEPFEERYS, ILD. FBS, . 2. os vo 5 eens 1 es as Mie 424 XLII. Description of a new Species of Macrotus. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B.,F-LLS., &. 2... a a 456 Researches on the Phenomena of Digestion and on the Structure of the Digestive Apparatus in the Belgian Myriopods, by M. Félix CONTENTS. Vil Page Plateau; On the Femoral Brushes of the Mantide and their ? Function, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason; On the Geographical Dis- tribution of Schizocephala, a Genus of Mantide, by Prof. J. Wood- Mason; On the Capture of Rattlesnakes, and on the Associ- ation of these Serpents with asmall Owl anda little Marmot, by eI on EET GA gon are 8-16 ws a eA Ss ays Oe ene s 437—439 NUMBER CVIII. XLIV. Description of a new Species of Mantide with Pointed Eyes. By Prof. James WooD-MASON ..............ceeceeeees 44] XLV. On some new and little-known Amphipodous Crustacea. By the Rev. T. R. R. Stepsrne, M.A. (Plates AIX. & XX.) .... 443 XLVI. Descriptions of twenty-five new Species of Hesperide from his own Collection. By W. C. HEWITSON..........ccceceeseees 449 XLVII. Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine,’ chiefly in 1869. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &....... 458 XLVIII. On a Collection of rai Page recently received from Abyssinia. By ArtHur G. Butter, F.L.8., F.Z.8.,&e. ........ 480 XLIX. New and peculiar Mollusca of the Kellia, Lucina, Cyprina, and Corbula Families procured in the ‘ Valorous ’ Expedition. By UE a 2 OS OS Se 490 L. List of Mollusca collected by the Rev. A. E. Eaton at Spits- bergen during the third Voyage of B. Leigh Smith, Eq. Stel. Pol., in the Greenland Sea. Determined by J. Gwyn Jerrreys, F.R.S. 499 LI. Description of a new Species of Vesperugo from Zanzibar. By Se eensssevIn. OT. Ag: TH, Poe FN aleoig MSY Ms eee OTS WE ge Foe cele 500 New Books :—Mongolia, the Tangut Country, and the Solitudes of Northern Tibet, being a Narrative of Three Years’ Travel in Eastern High Asia by Lieut.-Col. N. Prejevalsky.—The School Manual of Geology, by thelate J. B. Jukes, F.R.S.&e. Third Edi- tion, revised and enlarged, by A. J. Jukes-Browne, F.G.S. &c. 501, 503 * Anatomical and Morphological Researches on the Nervous System of Hymenopterous Insects, by M. Ed. Brandt; On some Re- markable Species of Mantide, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason; On Rhabditis stercoralis, by M. Bavay ; On the intimate Phenomena of Cell-Division, by M. H. Fol; On a Species of Japyz, by Prof. J. Wood-Mason; “ On the Fecundation of the Egg in the RAST BOWEL 2 cpra's Radi ale mio Wiaipiard arc ¥9.0,) enim eae 504—4511 PLATES IN VOL. XVIII. Puate I. II. }Generic Types of Paleozoic Corals. It.) IV. Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. V. Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. VI. Nudibranchiate Mollusea. VII. VII.) IX. | X. ferns pe Russelli. a8 XI.) XIil. | XIV. }Deep-sea Sponges from the Atlantic. EY. XVI. ) XVI. Peripatus nove-zealandiz. XVIII. Russian Fusuline. : 4 Amphipodous Crustaceans. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES.] SERA ri civoudsesnaie per litora spargite muscum, Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas; Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas Ferte, Dee pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” Y. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl, 1. No. 103. JULY 1876. I.—On the Affinities of the Anthozoa Tabulata. By Dr. Gustay Linpstrom*. Srvce Milne-Edwards and Haime first laid the foundations of their classification of the Anthozoa in their great works, a large amount of material has been amassed on various hands, and necessitates on nearer investigation a revision and, as an unavoidable attendant of the progress of science, a rearrange- ment of the various parts of the system. But amongst all the orders of Anthozoa none seems to stand so much in need of revision as that of the Tabulate Corals ; and the purport of the present paper is to demonstrate that this order is composed of genera belonging to quite different classes of the animal kingdom, and having no zoological affinities with one another ; whence it results that the order Anthozoa Tabulata must be broken up and its constituent genera distributed amongst other classes and orders previously known. Having examined almost all genera belonging to the Tabulate Corals, facie but concur in the opinion, which Prof. Verrillt, as far as I know, * Published in the Proceedings of the Swedish Academy of Sciences, 1873, and translated, with amendments and additions, by the author. Communicated by Dr. H. Alleyne Nicholson. + “On the Zoological Affinities of the Tabulate Corals,” Proc. Amer. Assoc. Ady. Sci. 1867, p. 150; “Reviewof Corals and Polyps of W. Coast of America,’ Trans. Conn. Acad, vol. i, 1868-70, p. 518; “Affinities of Paleozoic Tabulate Corals with existing Species,” Silliman’s Journ. 1872, p- 187. See also W. S. Kent, Ann, & iin Nat. Hist, 1870, vi. p. 384, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xviii. 1 ; 2 Dr. G. Lindstrém on the Affinities was the first to express, that the order Tabulata is founded on a character too artificial to allow of its retention. The chief distinctive feature of the Tabulate Corals is stated to be the presence of tabule or floors, representing what may be aptly called the horizontal element of the coral, in direct opposition to the vertical elements, viz. the wall and the septa. According to my views of the different parts of the corallum, these tabule are completely homologous with the dissepiments of the other corals. They consist of sclerenchyma secreted by the basal parts of the animal, within the wall and between thesepta. In many Cyathophylloids it is very easy to see how the vesicular disseprments in the centre of the visceral chamber, where the septa are absent, pass without the least interruption into larger, elongated, faintly convex, and horizontal lamine, or even into a single lamina, which, being smooth and more or less horizontal, can in no way be distinguished from a com- plete tabula. In longitudinal sections of the Cyathophylloids, tabule are seen in one place and small vesicular dissepiments in another, at the centre of the same individual. We can thus see without any difficulty how the lateral vesicular dissepiments are changed into tabule. In some Cyathophylloids in which the cup is deep there seems to exist an exception, in so far that there is apparently an exterior zone of vesicular dissepiments, the lamine composing which are directed in a slanting manner outwards and upwards, and which have no connexion with an interior zone of horizontal tabule. This sharp distinction is due to the circumstance that those parts of the dissepiments which are simultaneously formed do not lie in the same plane, but are elevated at the sides and deeply depressed centrally. Thus the tabule, lying deep down centrally, are environed laterally by older masses of dissepimental tissue; and this causes an apparently distinct line of demarcation between the central and peripheral zones (see, for example, Edw. & Haime, Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. pl. vii. fig. 4a). In other genera, again, as Diphyphyllum, Columnaria, and Lithostrotion, the dissepiments are in a very high degree, as it were, pushed aside and the septa somewhat shortened; whilst in other genera, such as Pholidophyllum and some Cystiphylla, the dissepimental vesicles have quite disappeared, and the septa are reduced to a minimum, being sometimes wholly wanting, or only faintly indicated by rows of sparsely developed spines. This diminution of the septa and dissepiments is of necessity accompanied by an enlargement of the smooth central space, which is seen at the bottom of the cup to be uncovered by the septa and to be formed by the tabule. This surface is con- tinued without interruption between the septa, and occupies - of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 3 the place of the dissepiments (as, for example, in some Ptycho- phylla), just in the same way as the dissepiments may occupy the place of the tabule. This identity of the tabule and dissepiments is perhaps in no forms so evident as in the Cya- thophylla, in which there are frequent passages between both these sclerenchymatous secretions, whereby it is demonstrable that they are immediate continuations or transformations of one another. On the other hand, there are Heliolitide in which a longitudinal section shows dissepimental tissue of quite a Cystiphyllidean type partially superseding the usual regular tabule. A compound Cystiphyllum (such as C. eylindricum, Lonsd.), where the adieinunl corallites are often very narrow, and are each traversed by crowded and regular horizontal dis- sepiments, quite resembles a “ tabulate” coral in its longitu- dinal section, and cannot be distinguished from one so far as this particular point is concerned. ‘The fact seems to be that some corals which, like Syringopora and Columnaria, have been placed amongst the 'labulata on account of their “ floors,” are rather to be regarded as Rugose corals. It is also very difti- cult in longitudinal sections to see any great difference between a Michelinia or Emmonsia and a Cystiphyllum, all alike having the visceral chamber filled up with abundant vesicular dissepi- ments. Besides, there are several recent corals of quite remote zoological affinities, such as Tubipora, which are provided with tabula, thus resembling Syringophyllum and Syringopora. Duncan has also shown how Lophohelia is provided with tabule (Madrepor. of the cRerverpie Baap p- 323). Amongst Meso- zoic genera, Clausastrea and Cyathophora, according to De Fromentel (Intr. Pol. Foss. pp. 278, 280), have tabule so strongly developed as to lead him to place them in the Tabulata. I am of opinion, therefore, that there is no difference of kind between dissepimental tissue and tabule, both belong- ing to the same sort of endotheca. The Rugose corals there- fore, and some other forms, are just as much tabulated as the Tabulata, and the latter are just as much dissepimental as the former, there being in this respect a complete agreement be- tween the two groups. There are, moreover, other animals which in their hardened tissues possess tabulee, or have the cavity formerly occupied a their body divided into compartments by transverse floors placed at tolerably regular intervals ; and these have therefore been regarded as 'Tabulate corals, though I think there is no longer any reason for retaining them amongst the Anthozoa. This is the case with Millepora, and probably also with Ao- pora, Ina former paper (‘Anthozoa Perforata of Gotland,” p- 3) I endeavoured to show that the polypary of Millepora 1* 4 Dr. G. Lindstriém on the Affinities has not the least relationship to that of the Heliolitide. In its spongiose mass there are no calicles proper, clearly circum- scribed by a wall of their own; norare there any septa. ‘The animal is sheltered in an irregular tube of the general mass, the texture of which is such that the coral, if Anthozoan, would have to be placed amongst the Perforata. According to the observations of both L. Agassiz and Pourtalés*, the animal of Millepora is a true Hydrozoon ; and although the latest researches of Moseley (‘ Nature,’ vol. xii. p. 138) seem to leave it undecided whether it is truly Hydrozoan or Anthozoan, I think it better to remove the genus from the Anthozoa—the more so as the above naturalists, who alone have described the animal in its living state, are of this opinion f. At the same time we may discard all conclusions that might be drawn as to the systematic position of the supposed relations of Mille- pora. Through the researches of Verrill t, it is known that the animal of Poci/lopora in no way resembles that of Millepora, but that the former is a true Anthozoan, akin to the Oculinide and Stylophora. The Silurian genus Labechia, E. & H., also seems to partake of Hydrozoan characters. In its earliest stages of growth this fossil consists of a very thin circular disk, with concentric lines of growth beneath, and having the superior surface studded with blunt spines, which radiate from the centre, and also coa- lesce and form continuous ridges. In this state it rerninds one of nothing more than the sclerobasis of the Hydrozoan genus Hydractinia; and the only difference seems to be that Labechia is entirely calcareous, whilst Hydractinia is corneous. During the course of growth the primitive disk of Labechia is increased in thickness by the addition of successive thin strata, which closely conform to the subjacent fundamental crust, being ele- vated where the spines are situated. As these successive layers leave a small space between them, and are in themselves very thin, they give rise to a false appearance of tabule. Milne- Edwards considers (Hist. Nat. Cor. il. p. 284) that the spines are projections upwards from the rim of the supposed calicular wall; but there is not the least trace of any wall circum- scribing any calicle, or of any septa, and these spines are only the last ones of the uppermost stratum superimposed on * Pourtalés, “ Deep-Sea Corals,” Ilustr. Cat. Mus. Cambr. no. iv. p. 56. + If, as Dr. Duncan states, in consequence of the last researches of Mr. Moseley (‘ Nature,’ April 13th, 1876), Millepora is really an Antho- zoan, it deviates in a high degree from other Corals, and can by no means be allied with the Heliolitide. ¢ “Review of Corals of W. Coast of America,” Trans. Conn. Acad. vol. i. pp. 2, 523. a f _-_-” « of the Anthozoa Tabulata. o their predecessors, one beneath the other, like so many in- verted funnels. It was recently pointed out to me by G. Kisen that there are large specimens found in Gotland combining the peculiar features of Labechia with those of Canostroma; so, perhaps, there may also be reason to eliminate the latter from the Anthozoa. Next we have to consider a great variety of other fossils which are generally stated to be T'abulata, but which in reality are Bryozoa. Foremost stands the genus Monticulipora. If numerous specimens of the common Silurian J. petropolitana, Pand., be closely scrutinized, it will be seen that its semi- — colony, so closely resembling a Mavosites in its initial evelopment, has an origin that could hardly be suspected. It begins, indeed, as a Bryozoon, as a Discoporella, as what Hall has termed Ceramopora imbricata (Pal. N. Y. vol. i. p- 169, pl. 40 E. figs. 1 a-1 7). There can be no doubt that this is closely allied to the recent Discoporella (see Ir. Smitt, (Efvers. Vet. Akad. Férhand. 1866, p. 476, pl. xi. fig. 4). The basal surface of a Monticulipora, when the epitheca is very thin, clearly shows that it is in its first origin a Ceramopora. The smallest Ceramopore which I have hitherto seen consist of a thin circular disk with elevated edges. From the smooth centre of the superior surface four or five wedge-shaped zovecia radiate hitnards) each of a length of + millim., their mouths being oblique, with the inferior lip somewhat protracted. On both sides of the mouth there is a short, pointed spine. In its interior such a zocecium is transversely divided by some irre- gular tabule. The interstitial ribs, which are so characteristic of the Discoporellide, are also distinctly seen between the zocecia of Ceramopora. New zocecia are budded forth in quin- cunx from the corners of the old zocecia ; and in the periphery of the colony they become more crowded, having the mouth oval and erected. In the interstices is seen what might be taken to be a coenenchyma ; but this in reality is composed of nothing but smaller irregular zocecia. When the colony has spread out laterally, there are seen at the sides of the first smooth centrum several others regularly distributed on the surface, from which zocecia radiate, just as if the disk were composed of an aggregation of coalescent initial buds. When the colony has thus gained the expanse of an inch or more, the zocecia grow vertically upwards; and the colony by-and- by assumes a semiglobular shape, and is converted into a Monticulipora, All the zocecia are then tubular, their mouths uite circular, and armed with a pair of very short spines, their size varying in different cases. The larger zocecia have around them either an empty space or, as above stated, a cellular 6 Dr. G. Lindstriém on the Affinities tissue, resembling a ccenenchyma, and consisting of smaller circular or polygonal tubes. ‘The walls of the zocecia are solid, without any perforations, and interiorly quite smooth and destitute of projecting ridges or septa. The tabule are very irregular in the large tubes, being oblique or deeply sunk at the walls ; in the narrower tubes they are dense and regular. The large zocecia are clustered in groups at tolerably regular intervals, each group of six or eight members. In Upper- Silurian specimens they very seldom project above the surface, and do not form the strange monticules which are so common on the surface of the Russian Lower-Silurian specimens. I suppose that these clusters are continuations from the original and larger zocecia, which were budded out round the smooth centra when the colony was in its Ceramopora stage. In some there is seen a sort of “ reversion,” the zocecia on the surface of Monticuliporahaving again assumed the unmistakable characters of a Bryozoon, becoming oblique, and radiating as in a Ceramopora. Longitudinal sections, however, demonstrate - that there is a direct continuation from the tubes of the Monti- culipora into those of the Ceramopora, or that the former again have changed into the latter. A more common and more protean Monticulipora is that which Hall described as Trematopora ostiolata (Pal. N. Y. vol. il. p. 152, pl. 40. fig. 5), and which I consider to be identical with M. papillata, M‘Coy (Edw. & Haime, Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 266, pl. 62. figs. 4, 4a), with Thecostegites hemi- sphericus (Ferd. Rémer, ‘ Tennessee,’ p. 25, pl. ii. figs. 3, 3a), and with Stictopora malmoénsis, Kjerulf (Veiviser,p.21,fig. 29). All these are only different stages of growth of the same species, viz. Monticulipora ostiolata, the fully developed form belonging to this genus. The Discoporella stage, the initial one, con- sists of a thin crust covered with small tubular zocecia, varying in form, with oval or crescentic mouths, or having the sides faintly indented, with a short spine at each indentation. Inter- stitial ribs are also present. ‘The smallest colony I have seen is 3 millims. in diameter; and, as in the Déscoporelle in general, the centre is smooth and concave, without zoccia, but surrounded by cells radiating in all directions. As this primitive colony always spreads as a thin membrane over the object on which it is fixed, its shape depends on the shape of its basis; and in consequence the polyparium is discoidal, glo- bular, or branching ; rarely it is semiglobular, on its own free basis. From this Discoporella stage it passes into what may aptly be called the Fistulipora stage. The genus Fistulipora is, indeed, chiefly made up of Silurian and Devonian Bryozoa. The cells are now elevated, some being angular, the walls being bent inwards in 3-4 (or sometimes only 1-2) folds, which 7 a, ae e. 2 ees = of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 7 project into the interior as longitudinal ribs having the appear- ance of septa. It is possible that these longitudinal ribs are connected with the cleavage of the cells into two or more—a mode of increase which is shown by sections to have often occurred, though it is difficult to see why some cells should have grown to such a length without fission taking place. Good information on these points can be gathered from an elaborate paper by Rominger*, who, as early as 1866, stated his opinion that Chetetes, Monticulipora, and other related forms were referable to the Bryozoa, though he had had no opportunity of observing how they had grown out of Déscoporella and Ceramopora. Each cell is now surrounded by a mass of small, vertical, circular or polygonal tubes, having the appearance of a coenenchyma. Consequently the surtace of the poly- zoarium quite resembles that of //e/iolites, next to which genus Fistulipora has also been ranged. At regularly distant points there are smooth patches without any cells. Such patches are in vain looked for in the true Heliolitide; and in these there are moreover generally twelve septa, with which the longitudinal ribs of the Fistulipora, variable as they are in place and number and often wanting, can in no way be con- sidered homologous. All the cells, as well as the interstitial tubes, are traversed by tabulee of the same incomplete type as those which characterize Monticulipora. Finally, there is a third stage in the growth of this bryozoon. ‘The interstitial cells now become covered by a thin, smooth, calcareous mem- brane, resembling that which forms the macule, leaving the larger cells (or zocecia proper) open, and giving their orifices a new shape. They become circular or oval, with a much thicker wall than before, and they project high above the sur- rounding smooth surface. ‘There is now such a dissimilarity to Fistulipora, that only the circumstance that both the F%stu- lipora stage and the one just mentioned are seen in the same olyzoarium could convince one that they are really only dif- ferent stages of growth of the same species. This third stage I have called the Thecostegites stage, in consequence of a certain likeness to the genus Thecostegites, which caused Ferd. Rémer to include this Bryozoon in that genus. This ey of growth more often changes into a Monticulipora than oes the preceding or Fistulipora stage. The Monticulipora thus produced is remarkable for its regular “ monticules,” arranged in quincunx, and formed at the points where seven or eight large cells are clustered, just as in /. petropolitana, * “Observations on Chetetes and some related Genera, in regard to their Systematic Position, with an appended Description of some new Species,” Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1866, p. 115. 8 Dr. G. Lindstrém on the Affinities though not always formed at these points. On the contrary, the bare patches, or “ maculz ” of authors (the thin, smooth, caleareous membranes which have completely covered the orifices of several cells), are also sometimes elevated so as to form “ monticuli.”” This is the case, at least, with M. ostio- lata, and with Russian specimens of J. petropolitana, where monticules formed by the large cells are almost wholly covered by amembrane, which forms a macula. Macule are seen only where there are monticuli,or groupsof largecells. Theexcellent figures of some Silurian Monticulipore in the works of Milne- Edwards (see Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. pl. xix.) show the same feature. This, however, is not peculiar to the Paleozoic Bry- ozoa; since J. Haime has described Bryozoa of the genera Heteropora and Neuropora, from the Jurassic formations of England and France, as not only having “ macule” hiding the cells beneath them but also monticuli (“ mamelons”’) and tabule, just as in Monticulipora (“ Bryozoaires Foss. de la Form. Jurass.,’”’ Mém. Soc. Géol. de France, 2° sér. t. v. part 1, p- 207). The maculz in question may be identical with the smooth patches which are so prominent in the Cretaceous Bryozoan family Cluside; and it may be doubted whether this phenomenon, which was periodical and not constant, is not of the same nature as the calcareous membrane which is so often seen to close the orifices of the cells in recent Bry- ozoa (e. g. Retepora intricaria, Fr. Smitt). It occurs also in single cells of some species of Chetetes and Callopora, where it is seen in all stages, from a mere commencement round the wall of the zocecium to its complete form. Rominger regards this covering as an operculum, which it cannot be, the forma- tion of such a cover necessarily proceeding in a way quite opposite to what obtains in the Bryozoa just mentioned. Moreover there seems to be no instance of the genuine oper- cula of certain Bryozoa having ever been preserved in a fossil state, as these structures are of a corneous nature. It is re- markable that such unquestionable corals as the Favositide often have had their calices closed in a somewhat similar way. In these the orifices of single calices are closed by a thin, oper- culoid, calcareous membrane, formed, as in the Bryozoa, by successive strata, which grow concentrically from the wall towards the centre, where they are often left incomplete and not filled up. ‘There are also species in which several adjoin- ing calices are covered in asimilar manner. In the Favositide these covering membranes are clearly of an epithecal nature, being a direct continuation of the epitheca, which spreads successively over the calicles, as may be seen nowhere so clearly as in the strange Devonian Favosites turbinata, Bill. of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 9 Besides the difference in their structure, there is also this dis- similarity between these analogous structures in the Favositide and the Tacecasiad in the latter they are regular, and cause the characteristic patches and eminences, whereas in the former they spread along the upper border of the epitheca, and thence become scattered over single calices. In the Paleozoic strata there occur, besides the now described Monticulipore, a great many related Bryozoa. Of this nature, for instance, is the Silurian Monticulipora (Callopora) Fletcheri, E. & H., with its regular oblique macule, and others with narrow branches. Allied to these is a Trematopora with jointed branches ; and this genus leads to others, such as the common Glauconome disticha, Goldf. (= Vincularia nodosa, Kichw.), which also had their stems divided by joints, just as in - sean Bugula Murrayana, Bean, and Cellaria borealis, usk. In the next place, I may give a list of all the genera which by some authors are still regarded as Tabulate Corals, but which, in my opinion, must be eliminated from that class, and numbered amongst the Bryozoa. It may be objected that most of these are provided with tabule, which have never as yet been observed in the zocecia or proper cells of the Bryozoa, but only in the interstitial cells (Fr. Rrnttt, loc.cit. pp. 476, 477). The development of the Paleozoic species, however, out of i ala which have such a decided affinity to the recent iscoporelle and others, coupled with the total absence of all septa, points with logical necessity to the above conclusion as to their systematic position. They must be placed with the Bryozoa, in the same way that the Cirripedia were re- moved trom the Mollusca to the Crustacea, when their develop- ment became known. Even as regards some genera the deve- lopment of which is still unknown, there are points of struc- tural affinity with unquestionable Bryozoa which render their reference to this class highly probable. Callopora, Hall (Pal. N. y vol. ii. p. 144). To this genus belong Monticulipora Fletcheri, E. & H., and M. pulchella, E. & H. Ceriopora, Goldf. (Petref Germ. i. p. 32). According to D’Orbigny this genus is Bry}ozoan ; but Milne-Edwards iden- tifies the teins species with Monticulipora. Chetetes, Fischer von Waldheim (Oryct. Gouv. de Mose. p. 159). Later authors have given this genus a much greater expansion than that allowed to it by Fischer, who included in it C. radians and its varieties. D’Orbigny (Cours de Pal. vol. ii. p. 110) refers some species to the Bryozoan genus Polytrema, Risso, and retains only four as corals. Lonsdale 10 Dr. G. Lindstrém on the Affinities (Geol. Russia, i. p. 593), as well as Eichwald (Leth. Ross. i. ). 475), includes under this name the species of both Monticu- eunn and Chetetes. Milne-Edwards at first adopted the same course, but finally (Hist. Nat. des Cor. vol. ii. p. 270) separates the species with macule (=verruce or monticuli) under the name of Monticulipora, and retains Chetetes for the species with calicles of the same size, thereby approaching Stenopora. ?Cladopora, Hall (loc. cit. p. 137). Embraces species of Favosites and Cenites, the latter being probably a Bryozoon. ?Cenites, Eichw. (Zool. Spec. i. p. 179). Constellaria, Dana (U.S. Expl. Exped. Zooph. p. 537). Possesses star-shaped monticules, and is synonymous with Stellipora, Hall. Rominger identifies with it He/lipora, Meek & Worthen (/oc. cit. p. 118). According to D’Orbigny the genus is Bryozoan. Cyathopora, Dale Owen (Rep. Geol. Iowa, 1844, p. 69). According to De Koninck (Anim. Foss. p. 142) this genus is identical with Monticulipora. Dania, EK. & H. (Comptes Rend. t. xxix. p. 261). Dianulithes, Eichw. (Zool. Spee. i. p. 180). Typical species D. detritus, Eichw.,= Monticulipora Pandert, BE. & H. Fistulipora, M‘Coy (Pal. Foss. p. 11). Under this generic name have been included fossils which are partly Heliolitide and partly Monticulipore in what I have called the “ Fistuli- pora stage” of growth. One of M‘Coy’s species, viz. F. deci- piens, is a Heliolites in which the septa are aborted; whilst his #. minor seems to belong to a group of Polyzoa often described by American paleontologists, especially from the Devonian formation. It seems doubtful whether these species are really identical with Trematopora; and Rominger thinks Hellipora, Meek & Worthen, to be really a Constellaria. Limaria, Steininger (Mém. Soc. Géol. de France, i. p. 339). Identical with Canites, Eichw. Lunatipora, Winchell (Append. Rep. on Grand-Traverse Region, p. 89). Possesses a branching polyzoary, with tabule. Monticulipora, D’Orb. (Prodr. de Pal. i. p. 25). In his Elém. de Paléont. ii. p. 109, D’Orbigny places this genus amongst the Bryozoa, next to Acanthopora, but unites with it species belonging to different genera and from different forma-_ tions. Synonyms are Nebulipora, M‘Coy, and Rhinopora, Hall. Some authors also consider Dianulithes, Hichw., a synonym of this; but the typical species (D. detritus) has no monticuli, sparse tabulz, and the tubes filled up in a peculiar manner, so as to constitute a separate genus. Myriolithes, Kichw. (Leth. Ross. i. p. 450). Comprises i ee = of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 11 different forms. Referable to Trematopora or Canites, bu cog is) Monticulipora as stated by De Koninck (An. Foss. p- 142). Nebulipora, M‘Coy (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1850, vi. p.283),= Mon- ticulipora. Orbipora, Eichw. (Leth. Ross. i. p. 484). Comprises dis- coidal Monticulipore or Chetetes. Orbitulithes, Bichw. (Zool. Spec.i. p. 180). Identical with Monticulipora. Pheenopora, Hall (Pal. N. Y. vol. ii. p. 46). Pustulipora, Keyserling (in Schrenk’s ‘ Reise in der Norden Russlands,’ vol. ii. p. 101). According to Hichwald (Leth. Ross. vol. i. p. 451), identical with his Myriolithes. Lhinopora, Hall (Pal. N. Y. vol. ii. p. 48). Identical with Monticulipora. Stellipora, Hall (Pal. N. Y. vol. i. p. 79). Identical with Constellaria, Stenopora, Lonsd. (in Strzelecki, Phys. Descr. N. 8. Wales, p- 262, and Geol. of Russia, vol. 1. p. 631). At first called Tubuliclidia. Stomatopora, Bronn (Leth. Geogn. 1. p. 54). Comprises young colonies of Syringopora, along with the stolons of Bryozoa of various formations. Tetradium, Dana (Zooph. p. 701). Related to Chetetes. Trematopora, Hall (Pal. N. Y. vol. 11. p- 149). A branching Monticuliporoid, with characters of the ‘‘Fistulipora stage.” Verticillipora, M‘Coy (Carb. Foss. Ireland, p. 194). A dubious Chetetes. It now remains to pass under review the other genera of the old order of the Tabulata. Since the researches of Dana (‘Corals and Coral Islands,’ p. 76), Kent (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1870, vi. p. 384), and Verrill (Amer. Journ. Sc. & Arts, 1872, p- 187), there can no longer be any doubt that Favosites and the closely related Rameria, Emmonsia, Striatopora, Ko- ninckia, Pachypora, n. gen.*, and Nodulipora, n. gen.t, belong * PACHYPORA, nov. gen. ° Calyces annuliformes, ad summitates ramulorum, oblique semilunati, ph sparsis, spiniformibus. Strata densissima, tenuissime lamellata calyces circumdant, unde hi in superficie spatio aliquanto inter se di- stantes, muri canaliculis perforati. Species unica P. lamellicornis n. (for- sitan=Millepora ramis vagis, punctis sparsts, Linn., Cor. Baltica, p. 27, tig. xii.) ramos habet complanatos, quorum complures inter se coalescunt et laminas latas formant ; calyces annuliformes vel ae lunati, hi pree- sertim septis muniti. Tabule rarissime vel obscure. Occurrit ad Visby. + NopuLipora, nov, gen. Polyparium turbinatum, totum e nodulis minimis contextum, ceterum 12 Dr. G. Lindstrém on the Affinities to the family Poritine of the Perforate Corals. Beauwmontia, in so far as it can be separated from Favosites, belongs also to this group, and not to the Monticuliporide. Laceripora, Hichw., again, is nothing more than a highly perforated Kavo- sites. Alveolites, as represented by M.-Edwards (Hist. Nat. des Cor. vol. iii. p. 263), is an assemblage of most hetero- gencous fossils, some having perforate walls, septa, and tabule, and others totally void of these parts, their only common character being the non-essential one of having the mouths of the tubes oblique and semilunate. This character, however, is far from being always present. Two very common Upper- Silurian species, viz. A. Fougti, E. & H., and A. Labechet, E. & H., show themselves to be genuine Favosites, being primitively provided with erect polygonal corallites, the tubes ultimately becoming reclined, with oblique mouths, as the corallum grows out in a lamellar form, but the perforated walls and the septa being still retained. Of the other species there are some which, as the Devonian A. suborbicularis and its allies, are rather referable to Cenites. A. repens and A. seriatoporoides are finely branched forms, without septa and with few tabule, and cannot with any certainty be num- bered amongst the corals as long as their initial stages are unknown. Michelinia, again, deviates from the Favositidee through its more fully developed septa, its cystiphylloid dis- sepiments (tabule), and the root-like prolongations given off from the border of the corallites. The perforations in the walls are homologous with the inner openings of these rootlets, and not with the mural pores of the Perforata*. There are so many points of affinity between Michelinia and the Cysti- phylla, that the genus must be included in the same family as the latter. Chonostegites, E. & H., resembles an eroded Michelinia. We next have a clearly circumscribed family formed by some genera which are characterized by having twelve septa, all of the same size, and a peculiar coenenchyma composed of small tabulate tuhes. This family consists of SHeliolites, Lyellia, Plasmopora, Calapecia, and probably Thecostegites. When a longitudinal section of a Heliolites is compared with that et forma et septis Favositarum. Epitheca tenuis, longitudinaliter rugosa. Superficies calycigera lata, plana. Calyces inzquales, sepe in radios crescentes, obovati, angusti vel circulares, polygonii et curvi. Muri in- completi, perforati. Noduli corpore rotundo, processibus tenuibus inter se conjuncti. Partes inferiores vel primariz polyparii materia calcarea consolidate. Superficies calycigera processus radiciformes emittit. Species unica N. acuminata n. in Dalhem, Gotlandia, reperta. * Favosites maximus, Troost, is a Michelinia, and is perhaps the same as the M. convexra of Yandell and Shumard, weer - Bey ET of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 13 of a Halysites, the great accordance in their intimate structure is very striking. In both there are the large-sized corallites, and between these a more or less dense coenenchyma of narrow tabulate tubes, This structure (the “ Zwischenwiinde ” of Fischer-Benzon, in his paper “ Ueber Halysites,” p. 12) is of a very variable nature both in Ha/ysites aie the Heliolitide. Longitudinal sections of Plasmopora (Propora) tubulata and Halysites catenularius resemble each other most; but there is also a great similarity in the initial stages of growth in both genera. In all the Heliolitide, as well asin Favosites, Syrin- gopora, &e., the earliest stage of growth is that of a small, narrow, conical polypary affixed to some other fossil along its whole length. In Favosites and several other corals, new corallites bud out immediately from the inferior lip of the first corallite. In Heliolites and Halysites, again, there is first formed the ccenenchyma, as an excrescence of the calicular rim, all around it ; and out of this coenenchyma the new coral- lites are developed. The difference between the further growth in these last-mentioned genera is only that in Heliolites the new corallites group themselves around their parent ; whilst in Halysites they range themselves in a line, each new one at the side of its predecessor. Both genera agree also in having, as a rule, twelve septa, which are sal to ee variations in size in different corallites, being always of the same size in the same corallite. In some species the septa meet centrally and form a kind of columella, which is elevated and styliform in Heliolites—but in other forms is alone present, the septa having almost disappeared. Where the corallites are large the septa are generally small or quite deficient, as in Heliolites megastoma ak Halysites catenularius. In those species, again, which have small corallites, as Halysites escharoides and Heliolites inordinatus, the septa are proportionally more developed. I, then, consider Halysites to be a member of the Heliolitide ; and it is not improbable that Thecta, with its twelve septa and dense tubular coenenchyma, also belongs to the same family. Amongst recent corals Pocillopora most closely resembles the Heliclitide. The genus Battersbyia I have not seen; but it has been shown by Duncan (Trans. Roy. Soc. 1867, p. 648) to be one of the Astreide. Columnaria (or Favistella, which has the priority) is one of the Cyathophyllide, as may be seen by its gemmation. Fletcheria, represented only by F. tubifera, kK. & H., seems to be a Cystiphylloid of very variable characters. In the smaller varieties the vesicular endotheca has been converted into tabula, and the septa have almost disappeared. 14 Dr. G. Lindstrém on the Affinities Syringopora, finally, cannot, any more than the preceding, be considered a Tabulate coral. In large specimens there is a perfect accordance with the Rugosa. “‘ Coste” and septa are present; and the mode of growth agrees with that of the Rugosa. The corallum, as in all other Paleozoic corals, com- mences as a small, narrow, conical corallite, which is reclining and attached. Fyrom the inferior lip of the calicular orifice there shoot forth two diverging stolons ; and the orifice itself simultaneously is directed upwards at right angles, and becomes circular instead of semicircular. The stolons change into new corallites, which in turn send forth stolons, generally two each, and become simultaneously cylindrical and erect tubes. A network of diverging corallites (= Aulopora) being thus formed, the growth of the colony is continued chiefly in a vertical direction, and the Syringopora proper begins to pro- pagate itself. The ascending tubes continue to emit from their calicine margins the narrow connecting tubes, often to the number of six, which have a horizontal direction and unite adjoining corallites. Some of these, however, turn upwards, without fusion with neighbouring tubes, thus con- stituting new corallites, from which in turn connecting pro- cesses or new tubes are again produced. In fact, the con- necting-tubes and new corallites are morphologically nothing but the stolons, no longer creeping or attached, but suspended freely between the corallites. They have nothing in common with the mural pores of the Favositide, which are true lacunze in the wall, as is characteristic of the Perforata generally. ‘The stolons or connecting-tubes of Syringopora are homolo- gous with those expansions of the calicular lip which are so common amongst so many other corals and assume such a variety of shape. Such are the radicular processes which the polype forms during its first growth round its ealicle, as in Omphyma, where they attain a length of several inches and sustain the coral in an erect position. In those corals, again, which were primitively prostrate and attached to foreign bodies, as in Pholidophyllum, Goniophyllum, Rhizophyllum, and Cystiphyllum, the rootlets radiate only from the lip of the attached surface. In others, again, as in several Cyathophylla, in Ptychophyllum, Acervularia, and Arachnophyllum, the ex- pansions of the lips of the calicle give rise to those large hooked processes which M.-Edwards called “crampons.”’ In none of the genera just mentioned have I ever observed new coral- lites budded forth from the crampons or rootlets. This occurs, however, in Diphyphyllum (=Eridophyllum, E. & H.), in Lithostrotion, and in a new genus allied to these. The coral- lites in this last genus are cornet-shaped, attached, and strongly s é z ; of the Anthozoa Tabulata. 15 fluted by pseudo-coste. As in Syringopora, a pair of diver- ing stolons shoot out from the Up of the affixed surface. hese are converted into new corallites, but after attaining a certain size become detached from their parent; so that a compound colony is never produced. In Lithostrotion, e. q. in L. trregulare and L. harmodites (in which true connecting- tubes are present), similar expansions may give rise to new corallites. In some (Lithostrotion caspitosum, Mart., De Koninck, An. Foss. 1872, pl. ii. fig. 2) they were very short, and are seen as knobs on the surface of the corallum. In Diphyphyllum the large hooked processes are most nume- rous, and either coalesce with other corallites, or abut on their epitheca without actual fusion. Often new corallites which grow erect, and thus enlarge the corallum, are produced out of these processes (Edw. & Haime, Pol. Foss. des Terr. Pal. pl. x. fig. 4). It is assumed by various authors that such cealicular expansions are only prolongations of the epitheca, and that they are formed of this. These rootlets, however, were in many genera clearly formed only when the corallum was young; and hence they are only found round its lower extremity. In others (as Lithostrotion, Diphyphyllum, and Syringopora) they continued to be formed during life. By sections it can be readily shown that the rootlets are in imme- diate connexion with the interior calicular walls of the coral, and that they themselves are not only covered by the epitheca, but are also provided with endothecal dissepiments. In Nodu- lipora acuminata this outflow (of rootlets) takes its origin from several corallites in common, and has the form of reclined root- like processes, from which corallites are budded forth and form a new colony at the side of the former. From what I have here stated concerning the internal structure and mode of propagation of Syringopora, it seems to me evident that its systematic place should be rather in the vicinity of Lithostrotion and Diphyphyllum than of the Favo- sitidee (as proposed by Duncan), or of Halysites (as placed by M.-Edwards). As a suminary of the above statements, I append a list of the genera wicch constitute the order of the Zoantharia 'Tabu- lata of M.-Edwards and Haime, with remarks on what I hold to be their natural place in the zoological system :— Name of Genus. To be removed to Millepora. Hydrozoa ? Heliopora. . Aleyonaria (Moseley). Polytremacis. Aleyonaria, Heliolites. Heliolitide (special family). Fistulipora. Some species to Heliolites; others to the Bryozoa. On the Affinities of the Anthozoa Tabulata. Name of Genus. To be removed to Plasmopora. Heliolitide. Propora. As there is no difference between them except in the size of the septa (a very variable character), this genus should probably be merged with Plasmopora, of which many species are known. Lyellia. Heliolitide. (The original speci- men in the Musée du Jardin des Plantes resembles an eroded He- liolites). Axopora. Hydrozoa ? Battersbyia. Astreide (Duncan). Favosites, | Subfamily Favositine, of the Emmonsia. { Poritine. Michelinia. Cystiphyllide. Alveolites. Partly Favositine; partly Bryozoa. Remeria, Favositine Koninckia. , Chetetes, Monticulipora Dania, a Bryozoa, Stellipora. Dekayjia. Bryozoa ? Beaumontia. Favositine. Labechia. Hydrozoa. Stylophyllum. Hydrozoa? Halysites. Heliolitide. Syringopora. Vicinity of Lithostrotion and Di- phyphyllum., Thecostegites. Heliolitide. Chonostegites. = Michelinia. Fletcherva. Cystiphyllide. Pocillopora. Oculinde (Verrill). Ceenites. Bryozoa ? Seriatopora, Oculinide ? (See Dana, ‘ Corals and Coral Islands,’ 1st ed. p. 70.) Thecia. Heliolitide? Columnaria. Cyathophyllide, In conclusion, I may attempt a provisional arrangement of the two most important families of the old group of the Tabulata :— I. Subfamily Favositinz. (Family Poritine. Order Perforata.) Genus 5. Pachypora, Lindstr. 6. Nodulipora, Lindstr. 7. Koninckia, E. & H. 8. Beaumontia, E. & H. Genus 1. Favosites, Lam. 2. Favositipora, Kent. 3. Remeria, Edw. & H. 4, Striatopora, Hall. II. Family HeLio.itipa. Genus 1. Heliolites, Dana. Genus 4. Calapecia, Billings. 2, Plasmopora, E. & H. 5. Thecostegites, EK. & H. (inclus. Propora). 6. Halysites, Fischer. 3, Lyellia, E. & H. 7. Thecia, E. & H. (?). Mr. D. Sharp on the Colydiide of New Zealand. 17 It is at present very difficult to state the exact affinities of the last family with any certainty as regards other previously known groups, whether Heliopore or others. ADDENDUM.—When this paper, now translated with some corrections and additions, was first published in the ‘ Pro- ceedings of the Swedish Academy of Sciences,’ 1873, I was not aware that Dr. Duncan had, in 1872, published his views on the Tabulate Corals in the Reports of the British Association for 1871. On several points there is some diversity between his opinions and mine; and I have in some places added m reasons for deviating from his conclusions. M. G. Dollfus, who also lately proposed a new classification of the Paleozoic corals (Comptes Rend. March 1875, p. 681), agrees with Dr. Duncan in keeping the Monticulipore and others amongst the corals, notwithstanding their Bryozoan characters. IIl.—On the Colydiide of New Zealand. By D. Suarp. My object in this paper is to describe, in as brief a manner as is consistent with utility, the new species of New-Zealand Colydiide which have been sent me by Captain Thomas Broun, of Tairua, and by Mr. 'T. Lawson, of Auckland, by the hands of his brother, Mr. R. Lawson, of Scarborough. These species are eighteen in number ; and in addition to them six previously described species are known to me. These are :— 1. Enarsus Bakewellii, Pasc. A very distinct and remark- able form. 2. Bolitophagus antarcticus, White. This species should be referred to the genus Ulonotus, Er. ; with this latter name Pristoderus, Hope, is, according to Mr. Pascoe, synonymous; but Mr. Hope’s name may be with advantage dropped into oblivion, as it has not been se es with any characters by which it can be recognized, and its place in classification was erroneously indicated. 3. Tarphiomimetes viridipicta, Woll. This is closely allied to, and ep a with, Ulonotus Brount here described, and should be classed with it and Bolitophagus antarcticus in the genus Ulonotus ; concerning which name I may here remark that the characters with which it was associated by Erichson were but insufficient, and no species was described; so that I Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xviii. 2 18 Mr. D. Sharp on the should have almost preferred to use Mr. Wollaston’s Tarphio- mimetes had it not been objectionably polysyllabic. 4. Tarphiomimetes Lawsoni, Woll. This species may also be at present classed in the genus Ulonotus, though it is aber- rant from the sides of the thorax being without notches. 5. Tarphiomimus indentatus, Woll. With this Eetomida lacerata, Pasc., is specifically identical, as I judge both from the descriptions and from information received from Mr, Pascoe. 6. Bitoma insularis, White, which is at present correctly associated with the generic name given to it by White. I have included in the eighteen species I have described a very interesting insect allied to Aglycyderes setifer, West. Though Aglycyderes has not yet been referred to the Colydiide, it appears to me that this may at present be done with ad- vantage. Thus the number of species of Colydiide at present known to me from New Zealand is twenty-four. This number, though large, will undoubtedly be much increased (more than doubled I have no doubt, and highly probably even quadrupled) ; and it is pretty certain that, like the Atlantic islands, New Zealand will prove to be very rich in species closely allied to Tarphius ; the genus Syncalus, indeed, here described, is especially close to the European and Atlantic Tarphius. I anticipate that some very interesting comparisons will be suggested when the New- Zealand forms of the family are better known, as I hope may soon be the case. The Colydiide form one of the less specialized of the Coleo- pterous families. Many species appear to feed on the woody tissue of phanerogamic plants, others on dry cryptogamic roducts, while others, again, are found amongst much-decayed eaves and woody matter in dark woods. Other species, on the contrary, prey on the larvee of wood-feeding Coleoptera ; and these species are often slender, elongate, and subcylindric in form, to enable them to penetrate the burrows formed by their victims. It is probable that New-Zealand species will be found of all these groups. Ulonotus Brount, n. sp. U. oblongus, piceus, supra variegatus, ineequalis (et in elytris tuber- culatus), subtus setulis brevissimis tenuissimisque adspersus; pro- thorace lateribus bis indentatis ; antennis, tibiis tarsisque rufo- ferrugineis, claya, tibiisque in medio nigrescentibus. Long. corp. 43 m.m. This species is very closely allied to Tarphiomimetes viri- dipictus, Woll., but is larger, and has the indentations at the aiaaaieaini. = pane Colydiide of New Zealand. 19 sides of the thorax considerably deeper, and the sete of the under surface much finer. ‘The surface of the thorax and = da is very similar in the two species (the green nodules of . viridipictus being, I judge, not constant in colour) ; the surface of the thorax is very uneven, but still without distinct nodules ; the elytra bear numerous nodules, which, however, are not very distinct, and their colour is a patchwork of sober green and grey, with a little black intermixed. Three individuals sent from Tairua by Captain T. Broun. Ulonotus asper, n. sp. U. piceo-ferrugineus, marginibus dilutioribus, antennis pedibusque rufis; oblongus, subdepressus ; prothoracis lateribus trilobatis, lobis duobus posterioribus angustis, et bene separatis; elytris crebre asperatis, ante apicem tuberculis nonnullis sat elevatis. Long. corp. 3} m. m. Antenne, including the club, red. Thorax transversely convex, with the surface rough, and showing some indistinct depressions ; the front angles acute and prominent ; at the sides in the middle is a broad and deep indentation, and in front of the hind angles there is a second rather smaller indentation ; the part separating these two indentations is narrow; and the third or posterior lateral lobe is, though very prominent, very narrow. ‘The elytra are pitchy in colour, with the base and the margins pitchy ; their surface is very dull, and is densely covered with very rough granules, and a little before the apex there are three or four not very distinct tubercles on each ; the lateral margin is finely and densely serrated. The legs are entirely red ; and the under surface is nearly destitute of any pubescence or scales. Tairua ; a single individual sent by Captain Broun. This species in its form resembles Tarphiomimus indentatus, Woll.; but it cannot be associated with that species, on account of the minute basal joints of the tarsi. It much resembles a small Endophleus spinosulus ; and, as in that species, the sur- face on its protected parts is covered with a peculiar pale exudation. - Coxelus dubius, n. sp. C. oblongus, angustulus, parallelus, piceus, antennis pedibusque rufis, supra dense breviterque hispidulus, subvariegatus, subtus breviter griseo-setosus ; tibiis extus hispidulis. Long. corp. 24 m.m. Antenne short, red, 11-jointed, the basal joint scarcel visible from above ; second a good deal larger than the fol- lowing ones ; third small, but distinctly longer than the fol- lowing joints, the fourth to eighth being as ninth small but 2 20 Mr. D. Sharp on the transverse, tenth broad and transverse, eleventh short and not quite so broad as the tenth. Eyes bearing a few short coarse sete. Thorax about as long as broad, nearly as broad as the elytra, only slightly narrowed behind, and the sides very little curved towards the front angles; the surface a little uneven, bearing short coarse sete or scale-like hairs; the lateral margins densely fringed with such sete. Elytra appa- rently rather coarsely and closely sculptured, but their sculp- ture rendered indistinct by the dense short setee with which they are clothed; these sete are a little variegated in colour; there are no tubercles or depressions. Head with rather long cavities beneath, directed backwards, so as to be parallel along the inner margin of the eyes; sides of the thorax near the front angles slightly depressed, so as to indicate the rudiments of cavities for the protection of the antenne, Legs red ; tibize armed externally with fine short sete. - Sent both from Auckland and Tairua by Mr. Lawson and Captain Broun. Obs. This species departs somewhat from the European Coxelus pictus, by the more elongate antennal cavities and by the slightly concave front part of the surface of the undersides of the thorax ; but its general structure seems to be so similar to that of the European species, that I think it would be pre- mature to characterize it at present as a distinct genus. Coxelus similis, n. sp. C. oblongus, angustulus, parallelus, piceus, antennis pedibusque rufis, supra dense breyiterque hispidulus, vix variegatus; tibiis extus breviter pubescentibus. Long. corp. 23 m. m. This species is extremely closely allied to C. dubius, and only differs therefrom, so far as I can see, by the following characters :—The antenne and legs are a little stouter; and the tibiz, instead of bearing externally coarse sete such as are seen on the elytra, bear only a few fine hairs; the base of the thorax is less depressed, so that the outline at the junction with the elytra seems less interrupted. Sent from Auckland by Mr. Lawson. SYNCALUS (nov. gen. Colydiidarum). Corpus crassum, convexum, setosum. Antenne 11-articulate, clava triarticulata ; retractiles. Prothorax lateribus subtus impressis. Coxee sat distantes. Tarsi 4-articulati, articule basali sat elongato, subtus setoso. Facies generis Tarphi. I propose this generic name for two species which have extremely the appearance of Tarphius, but differ therefrom by Colydiide of New Zealand. 21 the 3-jointed antennal club and the more elongate basal joint of the tarsi. I have little doubt that these insects have the habits of Tarphius, and will require to be sought among the dead leaves and decaying vegetable matter of the New-Zealand woods and forests. ‘The two species before me, though they look extremely like one another at first sight, show on ex- amination structural differences that leave me no doubt “that numerous other species will be found in New Zealand. Enarsus Bakewellii, Pascoe, is a very interesting allied form ; but its appearance indicates very different habits, its tarsi have the second and third joints much more developed, and I believe the trophi will show important differences. Syncalus optatus, n. sp. S. oblongo-ovalis, convexus, piceus, antennis pedibusque rufis ; setis elongatis, erectis adspersus, et cum pube depressa inaequaliter ves- titus ; tibiis setosis. Long. corp. 43 m. m. Antenne short, red, with the basal joints pitchy ; first jomt elongate and exposed; third longer, but much more slender than second ; fourth a good deal shorter than third, but longer than fifth; eighth small, but transverse; ninth and tenth abruptly len. ninth not quite so broad as tenth, both of them strongly transverse ; eleventh joint large, about as broad as tenth. Labrum large and exposed; last joint of maxillary palpi elongate and rather slender. Antennal cavities directed straight backwards along the inner margin of the eye. Eyes large, convex, without sete. Head coarsely sculptured, so as to appear covered with flattened tubercles. Thorax with the sides a little rounded and narrowed towards the front; the ante- rior angles acute and prominent; the sides behind the middle almost straight, so that the well-marked hind angles are about rectangular ; the base on each side much sinuate ; its surface is covered with an exudation which conceals the irregularly distributed tubercular sculpture ; and it bears some erect sete. Elytra very convex, without tubercles, sprinkled with nume- rous long upright sete, and also bearing some fine, greyish, depressed sete, which are distributed in irregular patches ; the sculpture (which apparently consists of rows of coarse punctures) is concealed by an exudation. Tibia bearing exter- nally a row of long sete. Tarsi with the basal joint about as long as the two following ones together; the second and third are small; the fourth is slender, and rather longer than the other three together. A single mutilated individual sent by Mr. Lawson from Auckland. to bo Mr. D. Sharp on the Syncalus hystrix, n. sp. S. breviter ovalis, convexus, piceus, antennis pedibusque rufis, setis elongatis erectis adspersus ; tibiis sine setis exsertis. Long. corp. 33 m. m. At first sight this imsect seems to be exactly similar to S. optatus, except that it is much shorter in form ; on exami- nation, however, some very important differences are seen. The ninth joint of the antenne is here scarcely more than half as broad as the tenth, the eyes are much smaller, the last joint of the maxillary palpi is broader, and the tibie are without erect sete. I think, if the surface were denuded, it would be seen that the punctures on the elytra of S. hystrix are much coarser than in S. optatus ; for on a denuded spot I perceive one or two very coarse punctures. A single individual has been sent to me by Captain Broun. EPISTROPHUS (nov. gen. Colydiidarum). Corpus transversim convexum, rugosum, prothorace magno, basi ad elytra haud applicata. Caput in thoracem receptum. Antenne ll-articulate, clava biarticulata. Prothorax lateribus subtus valde excavatis. Tarsisubtus setosi, articulo basali quam secundus longiore. Tibie extus dense ciliate, pro tarsorum receptione subimpressz. Coxe posteriores sat distantes. Abdomen breve. The extraordinary little creature for which I propose this name has, so far as I know, no near described ally ; but it displays in some respects an affinity with the Tarphiz, and it should, I think, be classed in their neighbourhood. The head, by a movement of nutation, is so placed as to be pro- tected by the front of the prosternum (as in the Histeride) ; and the antenne are then received into the two very large, deep, and abruptly defined excavations of the thorax. The tibize are also a good deal modified for the protection of the tarsi; these, when turned back, are applied along the upper face of the tibiz; and the outer and lower edge of the tibia is very densely ciliated. The excessively coarse and peculiar sculpture is much concealed by a dense exudation, which forms a covering very difficult to remove. Epistrophus Lawsont, n. sp. E. niger, antennis pedibusque rufis, tuberculato-rugosus, setis bre- viusculis parce adspersus. Long. corp. 2 m.m. Antenne with the basal joint stout, and only its extremity visible from above ; second joint stout and rather long, cylin- dric ; third joint small, but more elongate than the small fol- Colydiide of New Zeavana. 23 lowing joints; ninth joint small, but yet a little produced inwardly ; tenth joint broad, strongly transverse ; eleventh nearly as broad as tenth. Parts of the mouth small; maxil- lary palpi thick but very short. Eyes small, coarsely faceted. Antennal cavities not prolonged on underside of head. ‘Thorax quite as long as broad, greatly narrowed behind, extremely convex transversely, especially in front; so sculptured as to appear covered with strongly elevated tubercles. Elytra narrowed towards the base, so that the shoulders are quite in- distinct ; sculptured in a similar manner to the thorax. Under —— with a pits and depressions, the ventral sutures very eep. A single specimen sent from Auckland by Mr. T. Lawson, in whose honour I have named this little species, one of the most interesting of those he has discovered. Ithris gracilis, n. sp. I, subcylindrica, angustula, rufescens, opaca; prothorace minus distincte trisulcato; elytris costatis. Long. corp. vix3 m.m., lat. m.m. Antenne yellowish; first joint in large part exposed from above, second short and stout, third to eighth small, ninth and tenth forming a large broad club, ninth and tenth each strongly transverse, eleventh large. Head with the sides greatly ele- vated; its surface rather densely but indistinctly punctured, so as to be almost opaque. Thorax longer than broad, the sides straight and parallel, along the middle with a broad but ill- defined groove; and on each side of this central depression there is also another, but very obsolete, depression ; the surface is densely and indistinctly sculptured, and is quite dull. Elytra each with three or four longitudinal coste, and the surface be- tween them densely sculptured, so that they are quite dull. Legs reddish yellow. Under surface dull, but only finely and indistinctly punctured, and with an extremely scanty and fine pubescence. All the pairs of coxee are only slightly separated ; the metasternum is elongate; the epipleure are narrow, an not accurately adjusted to the body ; the tibie are considerably dilated at the extremity, and exhibit small but distinct spurs ; the tarsi are slender, with the three basal joints rather short, and differing but little from one another in length; the first ventral segment, though not elongate, is distinctly longer than the second. Auckland. A single individual, sent by Mr. Lawson. Obs. This species is an undoubted member of the Colydiint ; and as it displays pretty much the characters assigned by SIRE MPC EG a CAG ere 2 » Pas Li 24 Mr. D. Sharp on the Mr. Pascoe to his genus Jthris, I have used that word as part of its name. In many respects it approaches Colydium elongatum rather closely, and probably, like that species, lives in burrows in wood. Bothrideres mestus, n. sp. B. niger, subopacus, antennis tarsisque rufescentibus ; prothorace subquadrato, fortiter punctato; elytris apicem versus costatis. Long. corp. 4} m. m. Nearly as large as B. contractus. Antenne dark red; joints 3-9 small, 10 and 11 forming a broad club, the eleventh nearly as broad as the tenth. Head rathercoarsely punctured. Thorax quite as long as broad, nearly straight at the sides, these not being rounded in front and only very slightly narrowed behind the middle ; the surface is a little uneven, but has no distinct impression, it is rather coarsely punctured, the punctures about the middle being irregularly distributed. Elytra with the alternate interstices narrowed, and a little elevated towards the extremity, and bearing rather fine punctures. Underside rather coarsely punctured. Legs slender. A single specimen has been sent me from Tairua by Captain Broun. This species has the intermediate joints of the antennae more slender and the club broader than in B. contractus, the legs more slender, and the thorax differently shaped. Pycnomerus sophore, n. sp. P. elongatus, parallelus, piceo-niger, subopacus; prothorace dorso impresso, impressione posterius minus distincte divisa; elytris sulcatis, sulcis punctatis, punctis distantibus. Long. corp. 34-44 m. m. Antenne distinctly 11-jointed, the eleventh joint a good deal narrower than the tenth. Head very coarsely punctured, with a very deep impression on each side in front, the outer margin of which is continued backwards close to the eye as an elevated fold. Thorax about as long as broad, slightly narrowed behind, coarsely and closely punctured, with a rather large impression on the middle, the posterior part of which is indistinctly divided intotwo. Elytra bearing deep broad striz or grooves, at the bottom of which are deep punctures separated from one another by a long, raised interval; the interstices between the strie are narrow, elevated, and impunctate. Underside closely and very coarsely punctured. Sent from Tairua by Captain Broun, and indicated as found in the wood of Sophora tetraptera. Colydiidee of New Zealand. 25 This species is variable in size; and the small individuals are often not so dark in colour as the larger ones. These smaller individuals therefore at first sight much resemble the follow- ing species, from which they can always be distinguished by the different impression on the thorax, and the more widely separated punctures of the striz of the elytra. Pycnomerus simulans, n. Sp. P. piceo-niger, parallelus; prothorace dorso longitudinaliter haud profunde biimpresso; elytris sulcatis, sulcis punctatis, punctis approximatis. Long. corp, 3} m. m. This species is extremely similar to the preceding one; but the thorax has two not very distinct elongate impressions on the middle, the narrow space between which is without punc- tures ; the grooves on the elytra are not so deep, and the punc- tures at the bottom of these are less widely separated from one another ; the sculpture of the under surface is less coarse: Also sent by Captain Broun from Tairua. Pycnomerus minor, n. sp. P. parallelus, ferrugineus, subnitidus; prothorace fere equali; elytris punctato-striatis ; antennis minus distincte 11-articulatis, Long. corp. 2? m.m. Very similar in size, form, and colour to a Rhizophagus. Very closely allied to P. simulans, but smaller and paler in colour. The head is rather short; the fold near the eye very obsolete ; the suture between the tenth and eleventh joints of the antennz is indistinct. ‘The thorax is longer than broad, slightly narrowed behind, with extremely indistinct traces of two impressions on the middle. The elytra are striated, and the striw are coarsely punctured. ‘The under surface is quite shining and moderately coarsely punctured. Also sent by Captain Broun. Obs. Pascoe and Leconte have proposed to distinguish the Pycnomert with distinctly 11-jointed antenne by the name of Penthelispa. Erichson, who pointed out this character, con- sidered it unnecessary to make distinct generic names for the two forms; and the present species indicates the correctness of his judgment; for the antenne are just intermediate in struc- ture between the two forms. Bitoma vicina, n. sp. B. fusca, capite thoraceque brunneo-testaceis, elytris testaceis, an- 26 Mr. D. Sharp on the tennis pedibusque rufis ; prothorace ineequali, haud costato ; elytris minus distincte costatis, lateribus apiceque fusco-signatis. Long. corp. 3$ m. m. Antenne reddish, the ninth joint scarcely larger than the preceding one, the tenth very broad and transverse, eleventh large, nearly as broad as the tenth. Head of a brownish colour, rugose, without distinct impressions. Thorax a good deal narrower than the elytra, not quite so long as broad, nearly straight at the sides, the front angles prominent ; the surface bears some irregular elevations, so that it appears to be occu- pied by large irregular depressions ; in sculpture it is similar to the head. LElytra rather depressed, of a testaceous colour, with some ill-defined darker marks near the sides, and a larger and more distinct one just before the apex ; each elytron bears three or four cost, and between these is coarsely sculptured ; but the sculpture is made indistinct by some short rigid sete. Legs reddish ; tarsi rather long and slender. Tairua (Captain Broun). Obs. Though this species at first sight is extremely similar to Bitoma insularis, White, yet it is readily distinguished there- from by the absence of the distinct costee of the thorax of that species. Bitoma distans, n. sp. B. nigzo-fusca, opaca, griseo-setosa, elytris rufo-maculatis, pedibus fusco-rufis ; prothorace fere equali, haud costato, elytris duplo angustiore; his fortiter punctatis, haud costatis. Long. corp. 4m.m. Antenne blackish red, with the two joints of the club black. Thorax rather longer than broad, greatly narrower than the elytra, slightly curved at the sides, the front angles acute but only slightly prominent ; the surface very opaque and obso- letely sculptured, without distinct elevations or depressions, but with grey sete arranged in an irregular manner, so as to give a good deal the appearance of depressions between them. Elytra elongate, less dull than the front parts, of a blackish colour, with numerous large but indistinct reddish marks, punctured with rows of crenate punctures, and with the alter- nate interstices very indistinctly elevated; the sete rather long and distinct, though not abundant. Underside blackish, very dull. Legs infuscate red. Also sent by Captain Broun from Tairua. Bitoma rugosa, n. sp. B. fusca, griseo et albidovariegata, antennis pedibusque rufescentibus ; ¥ Colydiide of New Zealand. 27 prothorace subquadrato, basin versus angustato, elytris fere duplo angustiore, insequali; elytris rugosis. Long. corp. 2-24 m. m. Antenne reddish ; joints 3-9 slender, tenth abruptly larger, strongly transverse; eleventh large, quite as broad as the tenth. Head rather short, rather strongly constricted behind to form the neck, rugose. Thorax small, widest at the front angles, gradually narrowed towards the base, the front angles acute ; the surface rugose, and occupied by several ill-defined large impressions. ‘Elytra uneven, their sculpture coarse but in- distinct, and their pubescence or sete variegated, its most conspicuous parts being some small, white, slightly elevated tubercles. Legs reddish; underside nearly black. Tairua (Captain Broun). Obs. The facies of this little species is very different from the other species of the genus I know, owing, I think, chiefly to the form of the thorax ; but the general points of structure seem to be those of the genus to which I have assigned the species. The European Xylolemus fasciculatus is, I judge, according to Duval, similar in appearance to this Dae and though B. rugosa does not possess the peculiarly slender basal antennal joints of Xy/olemus, yet it is probable that it may be ultimately considered to be as much allied to Xylolemus as to Bitoma crenata. Bitoma nana, n. sp. B. fusco-testacea, supra testacea, elytris (prasertim in lateribus) fusco-maculatis ; prothorace basin versus angustato, lateribus serratis ; elytris equaliter scabrosis. Long. corp. 1} m.m. Antenne with joints 3-9 small, tenth and eleventh large. Head short, yellowish, quite rough and dull. Thorax much narrower than the elytra, a good deal narrowed towards the base, the sides coarsely serrate, the front angles not acute ; it is yellowish in colour, rough and dull, and with very indistinct large impressions. Elytra yellowish, with some indistinct dark marks on the middle, and a large one covering most of the side; their sculpture is very indefinite, but consists appa- rently of regular rows of coarse punctures, the interstices be- tween which are narrow and interrupted ; and they are hispid with short erect sete. The legs are yellowish, short and stout ; the femora somewhat infuscate. A single specimen, sent from Tairua by Captain Broun. _ This minute species in size and form much suggests a Latr- dius. It appears, however, to be closely allied to B. rugosa, but is very readily distinguished by the pale colour and the more ragged sides of the thorax. ‘ 28 Mr. D. Sharp on the Colydiidee of New Zealand. Philothermus nitidus, n. sp. P. piceo-castaneus, angustulus, subdepressus, nitidus, fere nudus ; prothorace parcius fortiter punctato; elytris punctato-striatis, striis apicem versus obsolescentibus. Long. corp. 2 m. m. Antenne about as long as the thorax, yellowish ; the basal joint stout, second joint rather slender, but distinctly thicker than the following ones; 3-9 similar to one another in thick- ness, the ninth being only slightly broader than the eighth; tenth and eleventh joints large, very distinctly separated from one another. Head small, immersed in the thorax up to the convex eyes. Thorax about as long as broad, straight at the sides, which are a little rounded at the front, the hind angles rectangular; the surface bearing rather large but sparing punctures, and with a small and indistinct impression at the base on each side. LElytra with rows of distinct punctures, which become obsolete at the extremity. Legs reddish ; front tibie rather strongly dilated towards the extremity. Tairua. A single individual found by Captain Broun. Obs. This species has exactly the appearance of our Euro- pean species of Cerylon ; but the two large and very distinct apical joints of the antennze induce me to call it a Philo- thermus. Aglycyderes Wollastont, n. sp. A. corpore superne hispido, antennis pedibusque rufescentibus, subtus nigricante; antennis articulis duobus ultimis subclavatis. Long. corp. 2-3 m. m. Antenne reddish, short ; the two basal joints stouter than the following ones, joints 3-8 small and bead-like, tenth joint subquadrate, both broader and longer than the preceding joints ; eleventh joint almost oval, quite as broad and two or three times as long as the tenth. Head very variable in size, abruptly constricted at the neck, the forehead rather convex ; it is of a reddish colour and rugose, but hispid, so that the sculpture is concealed. ‘Thorax transversely quadrate, straight at the sides, a little narrower than the elytra, the surface rugose and hispid. Elytra rather elongate and parallel, similar in colour to the head and thorax ; their sculpture very coarse but in- distinct, and consisting of rows of coarse punctures separated by narrow interstices, hispid, being clothed with both long and short sete. Underside pitchy black ; the metasternum coarsely but sparingly punctured. Legs red, short, hispid. Several specimens sent from Tairua by Captain Broun ; one of them was sent amongst a lot of Coleoptera found on Cyathea dealbata, one of the tree ferns. . = / é : : Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. 29 Obs. The structure of the antenna, as well as their insertion, seems to justify the location of this insect in the Colydiida. The anterior coxe are very small, and their cavities completely closed behind ; and this is the only character, so far as I can see, which would throw any doubt on the propriety of the asso- ciation mentioned. Mr. Wollaston, in calling attention to the peculiarities of this important genus, has already suggested its affinity with the Colydiide. ‘The New-Zealand insect I have here teased approaches the Aglycyderes setifer closely in appearance; but it differs in the structure of the antenna, as well as in its remarkably widely separated anterior coxe. The Colydiide as a group is one of the less specialized of the Coleopterous groups ; a it is not therefore surprising that we should find some of its members exhibiting wide and uzzling affinities. [am unable to see any close relationship in Aglycyderes with Bruchide and Anthribide; and if the cae be not accepted as an aberrant member of the Colydiida, think there is no other course but to do as Mr. Wollaston has suggested, viz. to regard it as representing a distinct family of Coleoptera. IL1.—Eozoon canadense, according to Hahn. By J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. WE may probably expect, for some time, to find enthusiastic mineralogists suggesting plausible theories to account for Eozoon by purely physical causes ; for the doctrine of “ plastic force ’’ is not yet extinct in this particular case. Hahn’s recent memoir is one of these efforts, and is certainly creditable to his ingenuity and boldness, more especially as it is quite at variance with the hypothesis advocated by Messrs. King and Rowney. It is, however, in my judgment, so improbable that, but for the sanction given to it by a translation into the ‘Annals,’ and for the new statements which it makes as to certain histological facts, tt would scarcely merit a serious discussion. Yet it affords an opportunity to notice a number of minor points respecting Hozoon, which, though not over- looked by those who have studied it, have not been brought prominently forward, lest they should confuse the minds of geologists as to essential facts. Hahn’s explanation refers only to the specimens of Hozoon mineralized with serpentine, the only specimens which he appears to have studied. It does not apply to those minera- lized with calcite, Dolomite, Loganite, or pyroxene, except in so far as the cases of these may be supposed to be covered by 30 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. the assertion that structures resembling the canal-system of Eozoon may be seen in gneissose rocks. As applied to the ordinary serpentinous specimens, Hahn’s theory of their origin may be stated thus :—He agrees with the advocates of the organic nature of Hozoon in admitting that the layers of calcite are an original part of the formation. He supposes, however, that the serpentine was originally oh- vine, which, like serpentine, is a silicate of magnesia, but anhydrous, and differing somewhat in the proportions of its ingredients. The olivine by absorption of water became con- verted into serpentine, and necessarily swelled to a greater bulk than before*. This expansion caused it to force itself between the layers of limestone and to assume a laminated form. The limestone at the same time became softened and fissured; and its fissures or pores were injected with calcareous matters held in solution or suspension in the water saturating the rock. In this way the lamine and the canal-system are to be accounted for. The “proper wall”? he holds to be merely a film of needles of chrysotile or fibrous serpentine surrounding the grains and plates of that mineral. ‘These views he supports by statements grouped under the three heads of Geological, Mineralogical, and Zoological Facts ; but the two former can- not well be separated from each other, and the latter are, from his point of view, of course altogether subordinate. For the sake of clearness, I may arrange his arguments and my cri- ticisms under the following heads. 1. Preliminary Assumption Hahn informs us that he “ started from the proposition that for every part of a rock the presumption is in favour of mere rock-formation.” Surely not, when a definite form visible to the naked eye is in ques- tion. In the present case it was the resemblance of the masses of Eozoon to the familiar Stromatopore of the Silurian which first directed attention to them. ‘The microscopist has a right to inquire whether in such a case internal structure confirms the indication of external form, but not to proceed from the assumption of mineral origin, even when the microscope fails to reveal structure. Further, when portions only of such a specimen show organic structure, this is always held to afford evidence of organic nature, even though these portions should be small and exceptional. 2. Geological Relations.—As to these, Hahn seems to be in some doubt. He asks—‘‘Are they [the serpentine nodules and layers] merely imbedded in the limestone, and therefore formed before it, or were they produced simultaneously ?”’ and he remarks, ‘‘ This question can be decided only on the spot.’ It * The expansion would be about in the ratio of 4 to 3. 4 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. 31 is possible that he may not have read the elaborate reports of Sir W. E. Logan and his assistants on the Laurentian rocks, or even the descriptions of the beds containing Hozoon given by Logan, Hunt, and myself. In any case, the question ows want of acquaintance with the actual facts as to the inclusion of the masses and fragments of Hozoon in regularly bedded limestones which contain also nodules and layers of serpentine. Had these facts been clearly before his mind, he would pro- bably have adopted some other theory of the origin of Hozoon since it seems physically impossible that regularly bedded and laminated limestones can have suffered such changes as he supposes. The bands and nodules and grains of serpentine, whether with or without the structure of Hozoon, present no indications of any such expansion as would have resulted from the conversion of olivine into serpentine. This one considera- tion might indeed close our case with reference to Hahn’s hypothesis, were there not some points of interest in his further statements. 3. Associated Minerals.—He seems to be unaware of the elaborate series of microscopic examinations to which I sub- jected the limestones containing Hozoon, and many others more or less resembling them, before the specimens were submitted to Dr. Carpenter. These researches were made with the best instruments, with large series of specimens prepared in the best manner by Mr. Weston, of the Geological Survey, and with the experience of twenty years in observations of this kind, and were aided by the unsurpassed chemical skill of Dr. Sterry Hunt. The whole of the results have not, it is true, been published in detail. Yet he cannot have read the published descriptions of Hozoon, and the replies to opponents, without perceiving that large series of facts bearing on the texture and microscopical characters of the serpentine, calcite, Dolomite, Loganite, mica, pyroxene, graphite, pyrite, chondro- dite, spinel, and other mineral substances associated with Lozoon had been accumulated and recorded. Many of these facts, indeed, seem entirely to have escaped his attention. I may instance the occurrence of crystals of mica in the specimens of Eozoon, this being by far the most common accidental mineral present. Perhaps he has confounded its crystals with aragonite and olivine. It is to be observed here that mica is one of the most usual minerals developed in altered fossiliferous rocks. I have observed it in connexion with Halysites and Crinoids in the schists of the White Mountains, and with similar fossils of Upper Silurian age in the slates of Lake Memphramagog and the New-Canaan district in Nova Scotia. A still more strange omission is that of the Dolomite which 32 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. fills large portions of the canal-system, and which in decalcified specimens shows beautifully its characteristic cleavage and lustre in the casts of the canals. 4. The Origin of Serpentine.—“ Serpentine,” he says, “ is not an original, but a metamorphic rock.”’ It may be answered that on both geological and chemical grounds Hunt, Delesse, Credner, and Giimbel arrive at a different conclusion, and that in Silurian and other rocks serpentine itself and allied silicates, like glauconite, iollyte, &c., occur as fillings of the cavities of fossils. With regard to the Hozoon-serpentine, however, he believes that it is a product of the alteration of olivine. He does not explicitly assert the occurrence of oli- vine in the Canadian serpentines, but bases his assertion on certain other specimens not Canadian, and on the appearance of fissures and colours akin to those of olivine in some parts of the Canadian specimens. In point of fact, as Dr. Hunt has shown, olivine does occur in some Canadian serpentines of Huronian or Silurian age, but not, so far as ascertained here, in those of the Laurentian system, in which the large proportion of water indicated on analysis shows that this anhydrous silicate cannot be present in any appreciable quan- tity. Independently of this consideration, as olivine is a mineral having a hardness of 6°5 to 7, or nearly twice that of serpentine, if present in any of the numerous specimens sliced and polished by Mr. Weston and myself, it could scarcely have escaped our observation. In these circumstances I must regard Hahn’s determination from polariscope characters as quite un- certain. Besides, I am familiar with the optical characters of olivine, and know that serpentine often very closely resembles it. Further, with reference to the alleged metamorphosis of olivine into serpentine, it must be borne in mind that olivine contains more of magnesia and other bases and less of silica than serpentine, so that the mere addition of water could not suffice to effect this change. As Dr. Hunt suggests to me, the removal of a considerable part of the magnesia would be necessary ; and this could scarcely have been effected except by carbon dioxide, which would have acted by preference on the surrounding limestone. Still further, as Scheerer long ago objected, in the case of the Snarum serpentine, the expansion consequent on the conversion of olivine into serpentine would have broken up all the surrounding minerals. In the case of the Canadian serpentine we have not only an absence of dis- turbance, but the serpentine has actually become shrunken and has had its fissures filled with chrysotile. But the conclusive facts with reference to the ordinary aqueous origin of serpentine remain to be stated. In those Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. 33 formations in Canada referred by Sir William Logan to the Quebec group, there occur serpentines enclosing and filling the cavities of ordinary palzozoic fossils. These serpentines were mentioned in connexion with Hozoon in my early papers in the ‘Geological Journal,’ because I had examined slices of them in the course of my studies of the Laurentian specimens ; but much larger series of slices, prepared by Mr. Woman to illus- trate Sir William Logan’s later Geaceictes in these rocks (un- happily left unfinished at the time of his death), have recently been placed in my hands. In specimens of ophiolite from Melbourne I find the dark green serpentine of that locality not only enveloping fragments of shells, Crinoids, and corals, but penetrating their pores and cavities. In another specimen collected by Mr. Richardson at Le Chibogomon, in a great bed of olive-green serpentine, which has been analyzed by Hunt, there is a specimen of a tabulate coral quite large enough to be seen distinctly with the naked eye, having many of its thin-walled hexagonal cells filled with serpentine, while others are filled with calcite. These facts, of which I hope details will shortly be published, effectually dispose of Hahn’s difli- culties as to serpentine filling the cavities of fossils. I may add that the question whether chondrodite (which does occur in the Laurentian limestones) may have been a source of serpentine has been discussed by Dr. Hunt, and answered in the negative, and that Giimbel has found un- altered chondrodite filling cavities of Hozoon*. Some of these = in relation to the Laurentian serpentines of Canada ave been fully discussed by Dr. Hunt as far back as 1853, in his memoir on the Constitution of Mineral Species, in Silliman’s Journal for that year. 5. The Lamine of Eozoon.—Hahn says that “ the calca- reous layers occur in serpentine rocks which contain no Hozoon canadense.”’ This of course no one denies; but its terms betray a curious misconception. In the case of Hozoon it is the serpentine layers that are included in the limestone, not the limestone in the serpentine. Further, the serpentine layers are limited to certain definite forms, and have no more re- semblance to ordinary rock-lamination than have the layers of Stromatopore or fossil trunks of trees. I have examined numerous laminated serpentines and ophiolites, as well as laminated rocks and concretions of other kinds, some of which have indeed been sent to me for examination by collectors, who supposed that they might be allied to Hozoon; but I have not, even in the case of small fragments, experienced any * Memoir on Laurentian Rocks of Bavaria, 1866, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 3 34 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. difficulty in distinguishing these from the limited, tubercu- lated, and Stromatoporoid chamber-casts of Hozoon. 6. The Canal-system.—I am not quite certain how Hahn regards this. To accord with his expansion theory, the canals should be mere cracks or fissures ; and in one place he describes them as such, though they are in reality cylindrical in form. In another place he speaks of them as produced by the in- jection of a fluid containing lime in solution into a more dense fluid or semifluid substance. He objects to their being of different dimensions, though this is a necessary result of their ramifying into small branches. In regard to their composition, he seems to state that they are entirely soluble in dilute acid, and speaks of them as originating in crystals of aragonite— though the fact is that large portions of them remain intact in specimens treated with dilute acid, as he must have himself observed. He appears also to suppose that they should show a “ tube or envelope ’”’—which is not at all necessary, since, according to the organic theory of Hozoon, they were originally merely ramifying perforations in a calcareous skeleton. In point of fact, in the ordinary serpentinous specimens the chambers and chamberlets are in part filled with a flocculent or porous serpentine, white by reflected light and brown by transmitted light ; and this fills the larger canals ; but the finer branches of these canals are often filled with calcite or Dolo- mite. This mode of filling, which has been fully illustrated by Dr. Carpenter and myself, does not, however, at all suit the requirements of the olivine and expansion theory. He has, however, made the observation, for which he deserves some credit, that “a canal-system does not generally extend beyond one crystalline individual.” There is an element of truth in this, though it is not strictly correct. The canal- systems are in general related to definite portions or thicken- ings of the supplemental skeleton. These may often be called in a certain sense crystalline individuals, their cleavage-planes being uniform in direction, But otherwise it is not usual to find the canals ceasing at interruptions of the crystalline struc- ture, except in certain easily explicable cases. It is observable, for instance, that the perfection of the structures and of the crystallization are often in inverse ratio. ‘Thus in portions where the skeleton retains its granular character (regarded apparently by Hahn as a “ fluidal structure”’)* the canals are * The skeleton of Eozoon in its natural state seems to have been finely porous, like that of Stromatopora, but on a more minute scale. This gives it a granular structure, often very distinct; and in the Burgess specimens the pores seem to have been filled with Dolomite, which re- mains as a flocculent mass after the calcite has been removed by dilute n Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. 35 more perfect than where the skeleton is transparent cleavable calcite; and where the cleavage-planes become very distinct the canal-system has apparently in some places been altogether obliterated. Again, when the large trunks of the canals are filled with serpentine, and the finer branches with Dolomite or calcite, the serpentine sometimes ends abruptly, as if cut off. In those beds which contain angular fragments of Hozoon, the canals of course end at the limits of such fragments. Cases of these kinds account for this appearance in the instances in which it is observed. But if the canals did happen, without any such peculiar circumstances, to be limited by crystalline forms, this would only be an example of a fact familiar to every one experienced in examining fossils under the micro- scope. I have now before me a slice of crinoidal Trenton limestone in which the fragments of Crinoids show perfectly their cellular structure ; but each fragment is inscribed in a hexagonal or rhombic crystal of transparent calcite, so that the structure may be said in every case to be limited by a crystalline fatigiiiiak I have another specimen of a crinoid from the altered rocks of the White Mountains, in which each joint has the cleavage proper to a crystalline individual, and the minute structures are preserved only in small spots here and there. I have many specimens of calcified coniferous wood from the Coal Formation in which the whole substance consists of cleavable calcite crystals; and yet in some portions the structures are completely preserved, though in places they end abruptly and mysteriously at the edges or in certain parts of the length of crystalline individuals. I might cite many other illustrations; and such cases are familiar to micro- fate s to the minute prismatic crystals of carbonate of lime sometimes seen to be imbedded in the calcite of the skeleton of Zozoon, and which Hahn regards as aragonite (though they are certainly sometimes seen to be traversed by cleavage-planes like those of calcite), these have no definite relation to the canals, among or beside which they lie Pe as any other im- bedded minerals would do. They are evidently merely portions of the calcareous matter which for some reason have crystallized differently from the rest ; and possibly in some cases proximity to the canals may have been one determining cause of their formation. i 7. The tubulated Proper Wall.—This Hahn is content to acid. A practised eye can detect the peculiar granulation of the forami- niferal skeleton even in fragments scattered through inorganic limestone or Dolomite, and when the other structures may not be perceptible, * 36 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. confound with the veins of chrysotile or fibrous serpentine which traverse the specimens, or with fringes of fibrous crystals at the margins of the grains and plates of serpentine. Yet I can testify that the difference between the cell-wall, when properly preserved, and any vein of crystalline mineral is as great as between the tubulated shell of a Brachiopod or a worm and the prismatic shell of a Pinna or Inoceramus. Further, under polarized light the chrysotile veins have a brilliancy altogether wanting in the proper wall; and I have shown that the chrysotile is of subsequent origin to the cell- wall, and forms true veins traversing all the structures of the masses of Hozoon, and passing through the containing rocks. I am not, however, surprised at this confusion, as I have often had occasion to observe the similarity at first sight of things so unlike as sections of crystals of mica, of veins of satin-spar, and of shells of mollusks, crustaceans, and Nummulites. But the existence of the chrysotile veins themselves or of the sup- posed fringes of serpentine crystals is almost as inexplicable on Hahn’s theory as that of the organic cell-wall itself. Supposed Prejudices of Zoologists—Both at the beginning and end of his paper Hahn takes occasion to refer to the pre- possessions of zoologists, and their inexperience in examining mineral substances, and even hints at their being likely to mistake the crystals in the pitchstone of Arran for organic forms. He forgets that there are now many observers familiar not only with the structures of all kinds of animal and vege- table fossils, but with mineral substances as well. In the case of the canals and tubuli of Hozoon, I may merely mention the several kinds of mineral or organic structures which I have found to be capable of misleading unpractised observers, and all of which have actually been compared carefully with this ancient fossil. They may be arranged under the following heads :—(1) Dendritic crystallizations, as those of oxides of iron and manganese in moss-agates and in calcite &c., of native copper and silver in calcite veinstones, and of mica in certain felspars. (2) Coralloidal and vermicular crystalliza- tions, as those of aragonite, Dolomite, and of vermicular mica. (3) Radiating and fibrous crystallizations, as those of satin- spar, of oolitic grains and other concretions, and of tremolite in limestones, and the very similar structures which are found in the shells of Inocerami and other mollusks. (4) Micro- scopic cracks, such as occur in mineral substances which have been affected with shrinkage, which has permitted their fissures to be filled with different substances of later origin ; or minute segregation-veins, such as occur in masses of heterogeneous mineral matter: these fissure-veins are often beautifully deve- Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. 37 loped in serpentine. (5) Crystalline cavities, fluid-cavities, &c., in minerals, which, when carefully studied, show a definite relation to the crystallization, quite different from the canals of Eozoon. (6) Fibrous vegetable and animal substances, as the fibres of Vaucheria sometimes beautifully preserved in moss-agates, the fibrous structure of sponges and of certain zoophytes. (7) Porous shells and crusts. More especially I have found the shells of Serpule, of certain Brachiopods, of Hyolithes, of Trilobites, and of certain parts of crinoids to present, when injected with mineral substances, appearances very similar to that of Hozoon and other Foraminifera. All Sh then and other mineral and organic structures have actually, in the progress of the researches on Hozoon, been under exam- ination ; and my own collection contains slices and other pre- arations of them, accumulated for this special purpose. No doubt, after all this care, mistakes may be made; but I think it right to mention the precautions which have actually been taken, before launching the doctrine of Laurentian life on an incredulous world. In conclusion, while I must regard Hahn as deserving of some blame for his want of attention to the labours of others, and for the partial and limited way in which he regards the subject, he deserves credit for the minuteness with which he has examined the particular specimens which he has studied ; and I trust that when his information as to facts shall have become more complete, his theoretical views will be very much modified. POSTSCRIPT. Since mailing the above communication, I have received the May number of the ‘Annals,’ containing the second Review with which its correspondents have honoured my little book ‘The Dawn of Life.’ This review does not, however, induce me to modify any thing I have stated above, nor does it re- quire any detailed reply in the interest of scientific truth, since, though sufficiently rich in personal references, it contains no new facts of any importance to the discussion, and the want of fairness in its treatment of the book will be sufficiently apparent d to any one who has the work to refer to. Should my book have & the good fortune to go into a second edition, I shall endeavour to give the review such attention as it deserves. Inthe mean time I am devoting the few hours I can spare for such work to a 4 reexamination of the Paleozoic serpentines and ophiolites of this country, with the view of illustrating the precise condi- tions under which corals and other familiar fossils occur in these rocks; and the facts thus obtained may perhaps furnish 38 Principal J. W. Dawson on Eozoon canadense. the best answers to what may be called the “ pseudomorphic” objections to Hozoon. lt may, however, be useful to notice the few points raised in the “ Supplementary Note,” as these refer to my recent paper in the Soba of the Geological Society. (1) In this, as well as at page 868, your correspondents appear to object to the canals filled with Dolomite as exceptional, though it is not easy to understand the meaning of the statement by which they endeavour to reconcile this Dolomite-filling with their theory of the formation of the canal-system by the “ erosion or decretion of portions of serpentine.” I may explain that this kind of filling is not at all rare in the specimens from Petite Nation. I have now in my cabinet at least thirty pre- parations of this kind, decalcified to show the canals, besides others as slices, and many which I have prepared but have not preserved. Of course I could not figure more than a few ; but I did not intend to convey the impression that this appear- ance is very rare at the locality in question. (2) They absurdly, perhaps in jest, claim me as a disciple of their theory of pseudo- morphism, because I have described a specimen, the only one I have yet met with, in which the skeleton is in part “re- placed” with serpentine; but such replacement is of course no more pseudomorphism than that which occurs when corals, shells, or wood are replaced with quartz or pyrite. (3) As to the “chevron arrangement,” I think I have stated clearly enough that this is not in accordance with my observation ; and I cited Mr. Weston as one who has prepared and examined more specimens than any other person. Both of us have the impression that the tubuli of the cell-wall are somewhat uni- form in length, and the cell-wall itself parallel-sided, except where affected by flexures and microscopic faults. But on this subject your correspondents may, I have no doubt, obtain Mr. Weston’s direct testimony, if they desire it. It is no doubt true that decalcified specimens of the cell-wall often have a ragged and imperfect appearance ; but this is due to the great difficulty of preserving such delicate fibres intact ; and this is a sufficient reason for my preference of very thin slices as the best means of exhibiting this structure. I may add that I think no one who has seen under polarized light such specimens as those figured in plate viii. figs. 1 to 3 of ‘ The Dawn of Life,’ or plate x. fig. 3 of my paper in the Journal of the Geological Society, could for a moment doubt the funda- mental difference of the proper wall and chrysotile veins. May 27, 1876, J. W. D. oa On new Species of Ophiocoma. 39 1V.—Deseriptions of two new Species of Ophiocoma. By Epaar A. Sairu, F.Z.8., Senior Assistant in the Zoolo- gical Department, British Museum. THESE two interesting forms of Ophiuride were collected by Mr. George Gulliver at the island of Rodriguez, together with Ophiocoma erinaceus, Miiller and Troschel, and Ophio- mastix venosa, Peters. Ophiocoma variegata, n. sp. Disk circular, finely granulated above and beneath; oral shields rather longer than broad, faintly octangular, sides recti- linear ; adoral shields narrow, extending along the lateral margins of the oral shields; mouth-papille three on each side of each oral angle, the outermost being the largest and squarish ; and above the teeth at the apex of the angle is an irregular cluster of about twelve smaller papille ; teeth four, strong, with curved ends. Arms about four times as long as the Biinoles of the disk, rather stout; upper plates trans- versely narrowly oval, with the outer margin faintly angulated in the middle, about twice as broad as long; lower plates squarish, the aboral angles rounded, the side margins exca- vated ; arm-spines four, subequal, the uppermost a trifle the shortest and stout, and the lowest but one a little the longest, about as long as the width of the dorsal arm-plates (the tenth) ; ambulacral scales two in number to the extremity of the arms, short and compressed. Colour (of specimen in alcohol) :—disk above and beneath uniformly purplish brown ; upper arm-plates dirty brown, at intervals varied with three or four contiguous pale ones, which are marked with the dark outline of a subquadrate figure, particularly observable towards the ends of the arms; lower arm-plates pale, blotched, particularly towards the extremity of the rays, with dirty brown; arm-spines of a uniform tint but paler than the upper arm-plates ; oral shields pale, mottle with dirty brown. Diameter of disk 28 millims., length of arm 105, diameter of widest dorsal arm-plates 4. The nearest ally of this species is O. scolopendrina, Lamarck, which differs from it in coloration, the form of the arm-shield, oral shields, and the brachial spines. The dark outline which encloses a somewhat quadrate Right-eoloared space, on the pale superior arm-plates, is very characteristic, as also is the dirty- brownish mottling on the oral shields and lower arm-plates, 40 Dr, N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. Ophiocoma brevispinosa, Nn. sp. Disk subcircular, flat above, minutely granulated above and below; oral shields heart-shaped, broader than long ; adorals small, crescentiform, bordering the sides of the orals ; mouth- papilla three or four on each side of an oral angle, and a group of about twelve at the apex; teeth four, the two intermediate ones larger than the two exterior. Arms a little more than three times as long as the diameter of the disk ; upper plates transversely oval, about twice as broad as long ; lower plates (twelfth from the base) a trifle longer than broad; aboral margin arched and a little pointed in the middle, lateral edges rather deeply excavated; oral margins a little convergingly sloping and interrupted by the outer margin of the previous plate ; tentacle-scales two, short and compressed: brachial apinee short, four (sometimes five on a few plates just beyond the contour of the disk), the two upper ones shorter than the others, broad and flattened; the two inferior ones (of which the second or upper one is a trifle the larger) are slightly conical, and not so long as the width of the broadest dorsal arm-plates. Colour (of specimen in alcohol) :—disk dirty white, mottled irregularly with green above and beneath; arms of the same colour as the disk, with a narrow green line, more or less distinct, down the centre ; lower plates, ambulacral scales (and two lower series of spines for the most part) uniformly dirty white, and the two upper series of spines with one or two greenish rings and dots ; oral shields spotted with green. Diameter of disk 17 millims., length of arm about 54. V.—The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. SEVERTZOFF. (THE results of Dr. Severtzoff’s investigations into the verte- brate fauna of Turkestan appeared in 1873 (Proceedings of the Moscow Society of Naturalists, vol. viii. p. 2); but having been written in Russian, they have remained practically unknown to most western zoologists. Mr. H. E. Dresser has recently published an abstract of the ornithological portion, with critical notes and additional information communicated by the author, who visited England last summer (‘ Ibis,’ 1875, pp. 96, 236, &c., 1876, pp. 77 &e.). In the following pages I have translated Dr. Severtzoff’s observations on the Mammals, and have added the substance of a few MS. notes of the author from Mr. Dresser’s copy of the work. I have to acknowledge Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 41 the assistance of Sir Victor Brooke, Bart., and Mr. Edward R. Alston in revising the translation, and in adding the notes signed with their initials *.—F. Carn CRAEMERS. | 1. Vesperugo turcomanus. Is found all the year round in the whole of Turkestan, ex- cept the south-western portion of the country ; but is seldom, if ever, found over an altitude of from 3000 to 4000 feet above the level of the sea. 2. Vesperugo serotinus. Is met with in the northern portion of Turkestan only, in winter as well as in summer, in the hilly part of the country at an elevation of not more than 7000 feet. 3. Vesperugo Blythi. Is very common throughout the country, inhabiting mostly the hills and tablelands, at a height of from 1000 to 4000 feet above the sea, below which former altitude it does not descend. It is the commonest species in Chimkent, Tashkent, and Hodgent, where I have obtained specimens myself, and about Samarkand, where it has been obtained by M. Fedchenko (also at Tashkent). M. Fedchenko’s specimens which I have examined are quite like each other and my specimens. They have been forwarded for comparison and description to Dr. Peters, of Berlin, who is occupied on a monograph of the Chiroptera. On this account ie not describe this species here, but will only remark that it is smaller than V. akoko- muli, and appeared to me to be an intermediate form between that species and V. pipistrellus. I saw it flying about at Chimkent over the water on a light evening, just about sunset, so that it could easily be shot ; but it is also abroad after dark, and flew into my room at Tashkent past midnight. It inhabits the crevices in the walls of clay buildings there. * [Attention may be directed to the following memoirs which have appeared since the publication of Dr. Severtzoff’s work :— Dr. Giinther on Leporine Mammals from Central Asia (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xvi. pp. 228-231); Sir V. Brooke, Bart., and Mr. B. Brooke on Asiatic Sheep (Proc. Zool. Soe. 1875, pp 509-526); Mr. W. T. Blanford on Mammals collected by the late Dr. Stoliczka in Turkestan, &e. (Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng. xliv. pp. 105-112), on the Marmots of Central Asia (tom. cit. pp. 113-127), and on Stag’s Horns from the Thian-Shan (Proc. Zool. Soe. 1875, pp. 637-641). —E. R. A. } 42 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 4. Vesperugo akokomuli, Temm., var. almatensis, Sev. Ts common in the north-eastern portion of Turkestan, viz. about the Semiretchje, the upper part of Narin, Aksay, Copal, and Vernoe. As to its vertical range, it is found at about the same altitude as the foregoing species. A male specimen, obtained at Vernoe in May 1865, some- what resembles V. abramus, Temm., in the shortness of its muzzle; but the colour, the form of the ears, and all other characters are like those of V. akokomuli. The ears are very wide at the base ; the belly towards the tail is white, forming a semilunar white patch. It mostly inhabits the houses. Very remarkable is the distribution of this Japanese form ; but the circumstance of the characters of two Senet species being found in one specimen from Vernoe shows that the ori- ginal race from which the two Japanese forms have their origin is a Central-Asian species. 5. Plecotus auritus, var. brevimanus. Found only in the north-eastern portion of Turkestan, and very rare. It has been obtained at an altitude of from 4000 to 8000 feet. The only specimen obtained by me I met with at the Djan- bulak, on the southern side of the Kuraminsk mountain-chain, between Tashkent and Hodgent. It was at first taken by me for a new species, P. leucopheus; but this specimen quite agrees with the description of P. brevimanus, and, like it, differs from the real P. auritus in the shorter ears and lighter colour—characters which, according to Blasius, are not constant. The true P. auritus has been found in Turkestan about Vernoe, at a height of about 6000 feet ; the real P. brevimanus only in Sicily ; and specimens intermediate between the two in Sicily and Italy. But still, on these short diagnoses, I do not venture to say for certain that my P. leucopheus is identical with brevi- manus without having a sufficient number of specimens for comparison ; but its geographical relationship to the Turkestan P. auritus is the same as that of the European P. brevimanus to the European P. auritus; only no intermediate specimens have yet been met with. 6. Plecotus leucopheus, un. sp. Has been found in the north-western portion of Turkestan, as stated above. Dr. N, Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 43 7. Rhinolophus euryale ? Is distributed over the whole western half of Turkestan, where it remains all the year round, at an altitude of from 1000 to 4000 feet—that is, on the grassy plains and steppes. 8. Sorex pulchellus. Has been found about the Syr-Darja, in the north-western ortion of ‘Turkestan, where it is very rare, and appears to inhabit localities not more than 1000 feet above the level of the sea. 9. Sorex leucodon. This shrew, as well as the foregoing species, inhabits the north-western portion of Turkestan, viz. the Syr-Darja, Aris, Callesse, and the neighbourhood of the Aral Sea. It may be seen in the hills all the year round up to an elevation of 4000 feet. 10. Erinaceus auritus. Is common throughout Turkestan, its vertical range being limited to about 4000 feet above the sea. 11. Ursus leuconyx, n. sp. (U. csabellinus ?, Horsfield). The Himalayan pale-coloured yellowish-brown bear (U. ésa- bellinus) described by Mr. Horsfield is known to me from Mid- dendorff’s account (Sibirische Reise, iii. pp. 51, 53), who takes it for a light southern variety of U. arctos. I cannot state with certainty whether his Himalayan bear is identical with the Thian-Shan specimens procured by me, which are also light-coloured; but the colour of the latter is rather variable, and is certainly not constantly isabelline. Conse- quently I have established my species on an important and constant character, the white colour of the claws. In structure it resembles U. arctos, especially in the skull, in the convex forehead, and the width of the jaws; the head just before the eyes suddenly narrows, and the muzzle is extremely slender compared with the massiveness and width of the temporal region. ‘The snout is shorter than in the other species; but taking into consideration Middendorff’s statement about the great variation of the proportions of the skull of U. arctos, we cannot fix the cranial characters of U. leuconyx, of which I obtained only two complete specimens. The eyes, like those of our bear, are small; the ears are rather larger, of about the same size as the muffle of the animal. 44 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. The most striking difference is in the claws, which are white, whilst those of U. arctos are black. The claws of the front feet of U. leuconyx are long and very little bent, whilst those of U. arctos form almost half a circle. The claws of the hind feet of U. leuconyx are only half as long as the front claws, and also very little bent. Its fur is wavy, and much longer than that of U. arctos, but not so thick; the hair is 3 to 4 inches long, especially in winter at a great altitude. The general colour is reddish brown, the hairs having yellow tips; but the legs are pure reddish brown. The coloration varies. On the high plains about the Upper Narin the fur at the root is tolerably light, and the terminal half of the hairs is whitish, so that the animal often appears dirty white with light brown legs. In the forests about Vernoe, at a height of about 3000 to 6000 feet, three fourths of the hair is reddish brown, the ends yellowish, and the general colour is reddish brown, shaded with yellow. In Karatau the bear lives at low altitudes of 2000 to 3000 feet, in small woods which afford very little shade; and in this warm climate its colour is very pale, not whitish, but yellowish, and the ends of the hair are hardly lighter than the roots. The young have a white collar like U. arctos. The habits are different. About Vernoe, from the time when the Cossacks commenced to keep bees, the bear very intelligently empties the beehives. In the western spurs of the Thian-Shan mountains, and in the fertile country about Chirchick, it principally feeds on fruits, such as apples, grapes, walnuts, &c,; and, finally, at the Narin it preys principally on the marmots, and for that purpose ascends to the high table- lands considerably above the limit of the forests. I met with it in such localities during the month of October, even at an altitude of 11000 feet, when the marmots are in their winter sleep and do not come out of their holes. Then the bear digs them out, and kills in their colonies more than he is able to eat. Those he cannot eat at the time he buries again, after having first bitten through their nape. Such marmots my huntsmen found buried and quite fresh at a place where they afterwards killed a bear. This was a full-grown female 4 feet 54 inches long, height at the shoulders 2 feet 7 lines, conse- quently much smaller than U. arctos, but proportionally higher on the legs. The real habitat of these light-coloured bears is in the thickets, at a height of from 8000 to 10500 feet, and in the fir-forests up to 9500 feet, whence they make their hunting- trips to the high steppes. Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. — 45 12. Meles taxus. Is a common resident throughout Turkestan, except in the highest mountains. I have never found it beyond an elevation of from 7000 to 8000 feet. 13. Fetorius putorius, var. Eversmanni. Is common throughout Turkestan, with the exception of the south-western district, where it does not occur at all. It hardly ever goes beyond 3000 to 4000 feet in the hills, keeping more to the lower localities. 14. Fetorius alpinus. I met with it about the Upper Narin, at an elevation of about 9000 feet. 15. Fetortus ermineus. Is a common resident, and is found throughout Turkestan ; I have not observed it, however, in the south-western portion. It occurs at high altitudes, even at the summits of some of the highest mountain-chains. 16. Fetorius gale. Inhabits the Karatau and Thian-Shan mountains and the neighbourhood of the Syr-Darja. 17. Mustela foina. Is a resident throughout Turkestan, and inhabits the hills at a height of from 4000 to 8000 feet above the sea all the a round, but in winter some individuals descend even ower. 18. Mustela intermedia, n. sp. Inhabits the eastern portion of Turkestan, viz. the basin of the rivers Chu, Tallas, Narin, &c. It does not ascend high in the mountains, only up to about 9000 feet, and has never been seen by me below 4000 feet above the sea. It probably occurs also in the north-western part of Turkestan, which, however, I cannot state with certainty. (See below.) 19. Mustela martes. Is found exactly in the same localities as the foregoing species, except the south-eastern parts of Turkestan, where its occurrence is rather doubtful. 46 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. Mustela intermedia, M. foina, M. martes. In the great quantities of pelts of martens, obtained by the Kirgies in the Thian-Shan and sold at the Turkestan fairs, are found those of both M. martes and M. foina, with their characteristic light-coloured mark on the throat like an in- verted V. This mark is quite regular and of a reddish yellow colour in M. martes, and does not reach quite to the fore legs; in M. foina the similarly shaped but more irregular spot, of a white colour, reaches quite to the fore legs. On the great majority of the skins for sale these characters are plainly marked. On the other hand, there are very many specimens which present intermediate characters—sometimes as regards shape, sometimes in interruption of the branches or in the colour of the spot on the throat, which even on the most yellow- throated specimens is lighter than on the European race of M. martes. Between these light-reddish-yellow and pure white- coloured throat-spots, the Turkestan specimens present the most complete series of intermediate degrees. Jat the same time noticed that the rarest of all is the pure white-throated race, as also the very dark yellow colour; but usually they have light-yellow or yellowish white throats, the shape of which inclines more towards M. foina than M. martes, particularly in skins sold at the western fairs about Tashkent and Chimkent. The general colour of these two species in Europe is different. M. martes is of a dark reddish brown, and the under-fur is light brown; while J. forna is blackish brown, and the under- fur is greyish white, so that the whole coloration is greyer. In Turkestan there is no such difference in the colour; the under-fur is always light ash-colour: the long hair is sometimes blacker and sometimes more reddish brown; but both colours occur with either light or dark-coloured throat-spots ; and their difference might originate from the fading of long-kept skins. Therefore MZ. martes and M. foina in the Thian-Shan mountains are much less distinct than in Europe. As to pro- portions, I only can state that in the Turkestan species the tail is almost twice as long as the hind legs, just as it is in the two European species. But these intermediate specimens I have called in my catalogue M. intermedia; and another’ specimen was shown to me by a Tartar, who spoke Russian, under the name of the “ Cashgar sable.” Two of these animals, in summer and winter dress, obtained by me later on, certainly come nearer to the sable in the quality of the fur and the short tail. Its long hairs are much finer Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. — 47 and closer-set than those of the Turkestan or European spe- cimens, and in winter the hairs are longer. Their colour is bright brownish black; the under-fur is hardly to be seen, being nearly altogether covered by the long hair, and is light grey with smoke-coloured ends, a little darker than in the other two species of marten. ‘The spot on the throat is variable: usually it consists of several pale yellow or yellowish white spots placed in the form of a triangle, of which one angle towards the mouth; these spots often reach to the fore egs. Sometimes there are even two lines formed by spots, which are even more irregular than in M, foina, in which the M. intermedia approaches the sable. The tail is longer by about one fourth than the stretched hind legs, and is a little shorter than one half of the whole body, the neck and head included— for instance, 18 inches from the tip of the nose to the root of the tail, 6 inches from the root of the tail to the claws of the hind legs, 8 inches length of the tail. If the marten is 18 inches long, the tail measures 10 inches ; in a sable of the same size the tail measures only 6 inches. In summer M. intermedia has the long hair of a blackish brown colour, a little shorter and duller than in winter; the under-fur is shorter and coarser, and of a darker brownish grey colour. The price of marten-skins in Tashkent ranges from 3 to 5 roubles, according to their quality aud the number of skins brought for sale by the Kirgies. Those of M. intermedia, or “Cashgar sable,” fetch twice as much, say up to 10 roubles. The Kirgies sell them wholesale at a uniform price ; but they are sorted afterwards before resale by the Tashkent dealers. The trapping is carried on during the autumn and winter. The martens which approach to WM. martes live in the fir- woods of the Semiretchje and Saeleysky Alatan and about Issik-kul; those which resemble M. foina inhabit all the Thian-Shan mountains (at Merke they descend in winter into the steppes and plains in pursuit of mice and birds) ; and, finally, Mf. intermedia inhabits the fir-woods at extremely high elevations, as well as the bilberry-bushes, and even beyond the limit of the tree-growth. Altogether MJ. intermedia keeps in the central and highest parts of the Thian-Shan mountain- chains, at both sides of the Narin river. All this information was given to me by the Kirgies, to whom I showed the different marten-skins, asking them where they had met with them. Some of the Kirgies consider them to be one species, but always distinguish them by the localities they inhabit. For the definite determination of the Turkestan martens 48 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. skeletons are wanted; for M. martes and M. foina differ in their dentition and palatal ridges, and M. zibellina differs from both by the number of the caudal vertebre. Judging only from the skins, it appears probable to me that M/. foina, M. martes, and M. zibellina have one origin, and that the Thian-Shan is the native place of all the three, where, up to the present, as it appears, they have not fully differentiated and obtained specific independence. ‘This may be caused by the want of large woods on the mountains, where even the fir and birch trees grow only in small groves or even singly. 20. Lutra vulgaris. Is to be met with all the year round in Turkestan, except the Zarevshan steppes and mountains and the vicinity of the river Syr-Darja. It does not go up in the mountains very high, never having been met with by me above the cultivated district of about 4000 feet altitude. 21. Canis lupus. Inhabits all Turkestan, and is met with at almost every altitude in the mountains, except in winter, when they leave the summits of the highest mountains. 22. Canis alpinus. I have met with this species in the vicinity of Kopal and Vernoe, but not lower than 5000 feet altitude. 23. Canis familiaris. _ Extremely common throughout Turkestan in summer; but in winter they leave the highest parts of the mountains. 24. Canis vulpes. If any thing, it is even commoner than the preceding species, as even in winter it was met with in the highest-situated localities. 25. Canis melanotis. Is found all over Turkestan, except the south-western districts comprising the Hodgent valley, the entire Zarevshan valley, and the Syr-Darja steppes. It is not found higher than about 7000 feet above the sea. Dr. N, Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 49° 26. Canis corsak. Is found exactly in the same places as the preceding, but has never been observed by me above 1000 feet altitude. 27. Felis tigris. Is common in Turkestan, especially up to about 4000 feet altitude; but beyond that it is rare in winter, and only in summer does it visit localities which are higher than 7000 feet. 28. Felis irbis. Common, but not below 4000 feet, 29. Felis jubata. Only in the western portion of Turkestan have I met with this species, and even there only in the low plains. 30. Felis lynx (cum var. cervaria). Is a resident in Turkestan, and seems to inhabit a zone not below 4000 feet nor above 10000 feet ; I did not findit at any other altitude, 31. Felis manul. Inbabits the east of Turkestan. 32. Felis servalina. I met with it only in the western parts and in the low steppes, plains, &c., not above 1000 feet above the sea *. * [In the copy of the ‘ Fauna of Turkestan ’ I find the following note made by Dr. N. A. Severtzoffi—F. C. C. } Felis servalina is F. servalina, Jardine, ‘ Naturalist’s Library,’ “Cats ;” synon. F. ornata. It is figured in this work evidently from a stuffed os; legs too long, but the markings identical. In the description e proportion of height to length (10 inches to 15) is wrong—again, I think, m incorrect stuffing of the described specimen, which was in the Edinburgh Museum, and which from its small dimensions was evi- dently a young one, the adult averaging 23-25 inches in length without tail, which latter measures about 1 foot. Since then, this animal Lg} has been very carefully described, from Ust-Urt, by'Eversmann (Bullet. Soc. Natur. de Mosc., about 1850), Evers- mann named it also F. servalina. Therefore I cannot mention it as new, knowing two good descriptions and a figure. ; This cat is the Chaus caudatus, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1874, p. 31, pls. vi. & vii. The specimen described was labelled in Russian from the Jany- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 4 50 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 33. Felis catus domestica. Throughout Turkestan; but does not occur above the apple and ash-grove district. 34. Arctomys baibacinus. I found this species in the highest mountains of the east ; below 4000 feet altitude they did not come under my obser- vation *. 35. Arctomys caudatus. Up to the present time I have found this species only in one locality, viz. in the Carahurinsk rocks, south of the Aulje-ata, in the mountain-chains between Tallas and Chirchik. The only specimen preserved has been lost; but I remember that it was yellow, with fine black longer hair, the head was darker and blackish ; the colour and shape (except the tail) were gene- rally like those of A. baibak. In my notes, however, I have the measurements of a young specimen obtained by me: its length from the tip of the nose to the root of the tail was 14 inches 2 lines, tail 8 inches 5 lines. This long tail affords a good specific character for A. caudatus. At the place where this specimen was killed there were about twenty holes in the ground, proving that this species, like the other marmots, lives gregariously. Jacquemont, who discovered this species, also found it only in one high-situated plain of the Himalayas, a little east of Cashmir, on the road to Ladak. These two localities show that A. caudatus inhabits the south-western Thian-Shan and the north-western Himalayas, and probably also all the space between the two mountain- chains where they are interrupted ; but the occurrence in the above two localities might also be sporadic, being the two outer limits, and the space between them unknown. Darja (not Dyanau),a branch of the lower Syr, now dry, but at that time flowing. All my specimens I gave to the Academy of Sciences in St. Petersburg, and this also. Ido not know how it came into the British Museum. [The true F. servalina is a West-African species. Cf. Sclater, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1874, p. 495, pl. Ixiii—E. R. A. ] ’ * (Dr. Severtzoff subsequently suggested that these specimens might belong rather to Milne-Edwards’s A. robustus, which Mr. Blanford iden- tifies with A. himalayanus of Hodgson. Of. Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng. xliy. p. 126.—E. R. A.] Dr. N. Severtaotf on the Mammals of Turkestan. 5k 36. Spermophilus fulvens. Has been met with by me in the low plains of western Thian- Shan and Karatau, not above 4000 feet altitude. 37. Spermophilus leptodactylus, Is a resident in the low-situated localities of Western Turkestan. 38. Spermophilus brevicauda, Brandt (mugosaricus ?, Licht.). Inhabits all the low-lying parts of Turkestan, except the south-western district, comprising the whole Zarevshan valley and Hodgent district, where I have not met with it. 39. Spermophilus sp. ? (brevicauda ?). The note of interrogation is placed here on account of my having lost the specimens obtained at Karabur, and not being able to compare them with typical S. brevicauda; but the latter I know well from specimens of my own collecting in the Kirgies steppes of the lower Ural, and from the careful examination of one hundred and fifty specimens obtained by Carelin in the latter locality. At first sight I referred the Karabur specimens to S. brevicauda, on account of the small size (7-8 inches exclusive of the tail), the short tail, and the grey colour, with indistinct, almost insignificant pied markings, caused by the blackish and pale yellow rings round each hair. I was rendered doubtful of the correctness of this determina- tion only by the fact that S. brevicauda is an inhabitant of low plains, and no specimens of this genus have been found in the cultivated altitude of the Karabur; but these steppes are not well known yet. But then there is the analogical fact that S. musicus has been found high up in the Caucasus and in the New-Russian steppes. I may mention here that I did not find any great difference between S. musicus and S. brevicauda. 'The former is de- scribed as quite grey, and the latter as greyish pied, with each hair of two colours, and a yellow belly ; but the roots of the belly-hair of S. brevicauda are yellow, their ends are some- times yellowish brown and sometimes whitish. The pied appearance of the back is sometimes very plain and sometimes quite insignificant ; and the shades of these characters on Ural specimens are innumerable ; no two are alike. On the other hand, S. musicus is unicolorous only in comparison with S. guttatus, which inhabits just the same New-Russian steppes, the hair of the former being closely marked with rings; the * 52 ~—-Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. mottled appearance is not so easily noticed; but the width and number of these rings on the hair of S. brevicauda is also variable. Therefore it would be useful to make more exact comparisons between S. mugosaricus, S. brevicauda, and S, musicus, the ranges of which meet on the Lower Volga and Don; and perhaps they may prove to form only one species. Here it also must be stated that the first description of S. mugosarteus was taken by Lichtenstein from a specimen from the Kirgies steppes ; whilst the first description of S. mustcus was made by Ménétriés from a mountain specimen from the Caucasus. The Karabur specimens were obtained at an altitude of from 7000 to 9500 feet, on the grass-covered plains of the summits of the Karabur Mountains. 40. Arvicola arvalis. Inhabits the north-eastern portion of Turkestan, and does not appear to go beyond an altitude of about 6000 feet. 41. Arvicola leucura, sp. n.* Is found in the north-western parts of Turkestan. It goes exactly as high as the preceding species, but has not been ebserved below 1000 feet altitude. The fur is soft like that of Cricetus, light brownish grey, on the belly white; the base of the hair on the whole body is plumbeous. The ears project beyond the fur. The tail is one fourth as long as the body, and is snowy white, with a black tip of rather longer hair. The first lower molar tooth has nine prisms, like that of Arvicola. _ The most striking specific characters are in the white tail and soft hair; and the species may thus be diagnosed :-— Arvicola cauda nivea subpenicillata, apice obscuriore, vellere molli cinerascente, infra albo, auriculis e vellere prominentis. I obtained only one specimen, on the Upper Massat in the lower mountains of the Thian, between Aulje-ata and Chim- kent, in December 1866, 42. Arvicola gregalis. Has been observed in the same localities as the preceding species. I myself met with it in the Karatau at the upper * (Should this prove to be a good species it will require a new name, A. leucurus haying been used by Gerbe (Rev. Zool. 1852, p. 260) for a European vole which Blasius and Fatio consider to be identical with A, nivalis of Martius.—E. R. A. ] . Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 53 Bugun, where it is abundant. My specimens, four in number, differ from Siberian examples in the darker and more yel- lowish colour (supra cano-fulvescens pilis permultis nigris obumbrata) ; but the first molar tooth consists of only eight prisms, which is a good character of A. gregalis, as all the other Arvicole have nine. The size, length of tail, ears, and all other characters are similar to those of the Siberian specimens. 43. Mus Wagnert. Is an extremely common resident throughout Turkestan, and is to be found in the hills up to 4000 feet high (¢. e. in the cultivated districts and on the grassy steppes). 44, Mus Wagneri, var. major (M. tokmak ?, n. sp. ?).* From the typical form this race differs only in its larger size, in which it approaches M. sylvaticus, which has also some resemblance to the small WM. Wagnert. I am sorry to say, however, that the large as well as the small specimens which I preserved in spirits were left at Tashkent. will mention here that this mouse is a steppe-inhabitant in the Ural, as well as on the Kirgies steppes; but in Tur- kestan, where M/. musculus is absent, M. Wagneri is the house-mouse. It is numerous in the Chimkent and Tashkent houses, where it does not differ at all from the Kirgies-steppe specimens. The large variety I have obtained in a house in a village built in 1864. This domestic breed of M. Wagneri get soon used to men if they are not disturbed ; they are easily startled, but not shy or wild, and extremely inquisitive. In my room in Tashkent one of these mice lived, which used to creep up on my table when I was writing. It fed in my presence on the remains of my dinner or supper; often sat even on my books, watching my hand when writing. It would even eat from my hands; but as soon as I moved it tried to hide itself between the books on the table, and after a very short time appeared again at the old place. It appeared to be quite tame; so that once I caught it with my hands in order to feed it; it got, how- ever, frightened, and never appeared again, notwithstanding my leaving out food for it ; it had evidently lost its confidence in me. * [Mr. Blanford has since described “the common house-mouse of Eastern Turkestan ” as a new species, under the name of M, pachycercus ; he regards it as most nearly allied to M, bachtrianus: Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng. xliy. p. 108.—E. R. A.] 4 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 45. Cricetus songarus. Has been observed almost all over Turkestan, except in the Zarevshan districts and the neighbourhood of Hodgent ; it is more an inhabitant of the lower altitudes, to which it appears to keep the whole year round. 46. Cricetus Eversmannt. Has been obtained about Issik-kul in the larch-wood and apple-tree district. 47. Cricetus accedula (sec. Eversm., e coll. Karel.). Occurred at the same place as the preceding species, but on a lower-situated plain. I do not describe here the well-known Criceti of Turkestan (C. songarus, C. Eversmanni, C. accedula)*, but will mention * new species discovered, although it does not belong to Tur- estan. [ Cricetus murinus, sp. 0. Belongs to the genus Cricetus, as proved by its cheek- pouches (saccz buccales), but does not at all resemble the hamster in outward appearance. The form resembles that of the mice ; the body is tolerably slender; the tail measures half of the length of the body, the head included; the colour and size are like those of Arvicola arvalis, viz.:—length from the tip of the nose to the root of the tail about 34 inches; tail 13 inch, ora little longer; the colour above is greyish dark brown, below ash-colour. Only two specimens are known to me :—the one which I caught in August 1857 on the steppe grass of the summit of Ori, and presented to the Museum of the Academy of Moscow; and the second is in M. Gluch’s collection at Sarepta, near which place it was obtained: both specimens are preserved in spirits. The latter was marked Arvicola arvalis; and I had my attention drawn to it by the long ears, which are half as long as the head, whilst the ears of the true Arvicola arvalis ave much shorter and almost hidden by thefur. Then I looked for the cheek-pouches, which I found. On account of its resemblance to Arvicola arvalis, this little beast is easily overlooked. The collector ought to look out for the combination of murine ears with the form and colour of A. arvalis ; and in such specimens the cheek-pouches : bs fulvus, a new Sa eee 48 Interzygomatic breadth (at posterior root of zygoma).... 28 The first two of the above measurements were taken by Dr. Scully on the dead body of the animal, and haye been converted by me from English inches into millimetres. Hab. A single male specimen was captured on June 11, 1875, at Sanju, in Kashgharia, by Dr. J. Scully, the author of a valuable aa * = + Miscellaneous. 77 contribution to our knowledge of the avifauna of Central Asia, and has since been presented by him to the Indian Museum. This species is at once distinguished from Nesokia Huttoni and Spalacomys (= Nesokia) indicus of Peters* (which latter will in all probability turn out to be identical with one of the insufficiently described species of the genus) by the quality of the fur, by the totally naked condition and proportional length of the tail, by the greater length of the hands and feet, and by the greater size and breadth of the skull, mandible, and teeth. P.S. In Nesokia Huttoni the incisors are much broader and thicker in males than in females.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, April 1876. Mr. Hermann von Jhering on the Use of the Term ““Homogeny.” To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GentLemeN,—Mr. Hermann von Jhering, of Gottingen, has recently published, in the ‘Jahrbiicher’ of the German Malacozoological Society, an ‘‘Attempt to establish a Natural Classification of the Mollusea.” The author has given much attention to the naked-eye anatomy of Mollusca, very little to their ontogeny, and has recently, in other journals (‘Jenaische Zeitschrift’ and ‘ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.’), in the most incomprehensible manner, misrepresented both the history and the facts of recent embryological researches (my own in particular) relative to these animals. Though Mr. Jhering is totally disqualified for treating the question of the molluscan pedi- gree from the point of view of ontogeny, and therefore wisely assigns a supreme importance to the comparative anatomy of adult forms, yet his ‘ Versuch’ possesses considerable interest, and has the great merit of breaking with the old traditions as to classification. Much as there is which is novel, as well as much which is the common property of all modern zoologists, in Mr. Jhering’s paper, the reader is not always clearly informed as to which statements in it are new and which are taken from other writers. Mr. Jhering has taken from me the division of Homology into the two very distinct phenomena of Homogeny and Homoplasy, which division I proposed in this Journal in the year 1870 (“On the Use of the term Homology in Modern Zoology”). Mr. Jhering says :—‘ Ich méchte fiir diese Homologie den Unternamen der Homogenie vorschlagen.” He also gives the adjectival form “ homogenetic.”” Mr. Jhering not only does not indicate distinctly that he has taken this word and the arguments which recommend its use from me, but he has the assurance to pro- pose it as a brand-new idea of his own. The complemental term ‘* Homoplasy ” is not appropriated by Mr. Jhering. I am, Gentlemen, Faithfully yours, E. Ray Lanxesrer. * “Ueber einige merkwirdige Nagethiere des Kénigl. Zoologischen Museums,” Abhandl. der Konig], Akad. der Wissensch, Berlin, 1860, p- 139 et seqg. 78 Miscellaneous. On the Animal of Millepora aleicornis. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GrenttemMen,—In the communication on the animal of Millepora, which appeared in the ‘ Annals’ of May last, I omitted to mention that the tubular structure, of which a woodcut was given after a drawing by Major-General Nelson, is the organic substance which remains after decalcification. It is the tubular membrane which lines the system of cavities. It appears also that it should have been more expressly stated that the particular tubular appearance, due to the remains of old corallites whose tabule had disappeared, is deeply seated and more or less radial. Yours truly, June 7, 1876. P. Martin Duncan. Deep-Sea Researches. To the Editors of The Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GentLemEN,-——I shall esteem it a favour if you will kindly accord space in ‘The Annals’ for the following small, but, I hope, not altogether unimportant, contribution to the History of Deep-Sea Research. The object in view is to prove (as stated by Sir Roderick Murchison) that I had not only in 1860 “extended the limits of animal life in the ocean to a depth of 13 mile, and worked out accurate data as to the varied conditions of the sea-bottom at differ- ent depths,” but had also, so long ago as 1863, laid before the Council of the Royal Geographicai Society a scheme for a systematic survey of the sea and sea-bed, which embodied ail the most impor- tant propositions contained in the Report drawn up by Dr. Carpenter and his coadjutors for the information of the Council of the Royal Society in 1869, and by the Royal Society submitted for adoption to Government*. In order not to trespass too far on your space, and at the same time place my statements beyond question, I annex:—first, an ex- tract from Sir Roderick Murchison’s Anniversary Address delivered at the Royal Geographical Society, May 1, 1863; and secondly, a copy of the “Scheme” referred to in his Address. These documents will speak for themselves. I would only add that the Council of the Geographical Society did me the honour to adopt my proposals, and at once caused them to be printed—the diplomatic crisis then imminent between this country and the United States having alone stood in the way of Sir Roderick’s application to the Admiralty being acceded to. I remain, Gentlemen, Your much obliged servant, Herne Bay, June 15, 1876. G. C. Watiicu, M.D. * See Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. xviii, no. 121, dated November 18, 1869, pp. 398 and 402. 7.1. = > «= 4 _ - the Admiralty, entitled ‘The Miscellaneous. 79 ** North-Atlantic Sea- Bed,— In contributing to our better acquaint- ance with the natural history of the sea, as ascertained during the voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Bulldog,’ under the command of Sir Leopold McClintock, Dr. Wallich* produced, by soundings at great depths, excellent materials to enable men of science to appreciate more correctly than before the feasibility of laying down a submarine telegraph between Ireland and North America. Extending the bathymetrical limits of animal life in the ocean to the great depth of 7500 feet, or 14 mile, beneath its surface, and working out accurate data as to the varied condition of the sea-bottom at dif- ferent depths, he was well qualified to propose to our Council a scheme for such a systematic survey of the sea and sea-bed between Ireland and Newfoundland as might lead to the laying on a sound basis a submarine telegraphic cable between the two countries. ** Attributing the fears and doubts as to a successful issue of the schemes put forth chiefly to the inadequate methods hitherto employed in examining the sea-bed by the rapid transit of our sur- veying-ships, and by soundings taken on one line only at great distances apart, Dr. Wallich proposed that a much closer search should be made before telegraphic cables were lowered into un- known depths, and laid across submarine hills, gorges, and valleys, the irregularity of whose forms, as existing between the points hitherto sounded, might prove to be enormous. He argued that a full and proper submarine search was as essential a preliminary to a rational scheme of laying down a telegraphic cable, as a survey of the outlines of land was requisite for the engineer before he could accurately define the best and safest line to be followed by a rail- road. * Being of opinion that such an effort was well worthy of their encouragement, the Council of our Society supported the project of Dr. Wallich, not only in the belief that its execution must throw much light on this interesting branch of physical geography, but would also develop various phenomena of great interest in natural history, geology, meteorology, and physics. On my own part, being very desirous of seeing so noble an exercise of the searching powers of this great maritime nation set on foot under the manage- ment of so energetic a naturalist as Dr. Wallich, I earnestly recommended its adoption to the First Lord of the Admiralty. But, as the project matured, it speedily appeared that Dr. Wallich required two steamers for the effectual survey in question, which demand was considered to be too heavy at a moment when few vessels could be spared from our naval reserves; and hence the consideration of the subject has, for the present, been dropped. I hope, however, that in more quiet times a complete submarine survey of the Atlantic will be carried out, by the joint operations of nations on both sides of that ocean ; and when that day arrives, I trust that the project of Dr. Wallich, with all his ingenious appli- * “See Dr. Wallich’s work, area with the sanction of the Lords of North-Atlantic Sea-bed.’ London, 1862. Van Voorst.” 80 Miscellaneous. ances, will obtain the countenance of the public, just as in an earlier stage it has met with the approbation of the Council of the Royal Geographical Society ”*. “ Outline of a Scheme for a Systematic Survey of the Sea and Sea- bed between Ireland and Newfoundland, with a view to the esta- blishment of Telegraphic Communication between the two Countries. By G. C, Waxuicn, M.D. “ Although fully sensible that it forms no part of the province of the Royal Geographical Society to discuss the commercial or social questions involved in the establishment of telegraphic communica- tion between distant regions of the globe, I believe myself war- ranted in assuming that the Society has already evinced its readiness to promote, by every means in its power, those scientific inquiries which bear more or less directly on physical geography, and on the due prosecution of which the successful accomplishment of every great submarine telegraphic enterprise must principally depend. “Tt is under this impression that I venture to submit to the Pre- sident and Council a scheme for a systematic survey of a portion of the ocean, devised in the present instance with reference to a particular line, but which may be made equally applicable to the survey of any oceanic area. “It is obviously needless for me to remind the Council of the fitful and fruitless efforts that have been made from time to time during the past two or three years to raise funds for the renewal of the original Mid-Atlantic Telegraph line; and it is also unne- cessary for me to dwell on the inestimable benefits both of a com- mercial and social nature likely to accrue to Great Britain and America when the two countries shall be ‘en rapport,’ since every succeeding day only tends to bring them more vividly before the public. I allude to such matters solely with a view to show that, notwithstanding an almost universal recognition of these benefits, some deep-rooted doubt prevents both the Government and the public from lending that pecuniary encouragement to the undertaking without which it is impracticable to carry it into execution. “‘This doubt, I would submit, is in a great measure attributable to the conviction that the methods of surveying the sea-bed, here- tofore practised, are wholly inadequate to the requirements of the case ; in other words, that the mere transit of a surveying-ship across a predetermined are of the ocean, the investigation of the depths at intervals also predetermined, or, at all events, determined with no reference to the information evolved en route; and, lastly, the deceptive results sometimes incidental to the hitherto employed mode of exploring the general character of the sea-bottom ; do not yield either the amount or the kind of knowledge which is essential * Anniversary Address delivered by Sir Roderick Murchison at the Royal Geographical Society, May 25, 1863. (Proc. Roy. Geograph. Soe. vol. vil. no. 4, pp. 166, 167.) : Miscella neous. SI before the costly machinery of an ocean telegraph can with safety be put in motion. ‘Tn saying this much, I beg emphatically to disclaim any disre- spect towards the distinguished naval officers who have conducted former telegraphic surveys, and who are known to have performed their duties in the most masterly manner, and in conformity with every requirement understood to exist at the period when the task was entrusted to them. “In engineering operations on land, as, for example, the con- struction of a railway, it is customary to effect an accurate survey of the country generally through which the proposed line is to pass, with a view to the subsequent precise definition of the line in ques- tion, and it would be regarded as little short of an act of insanity on the part of a Company were it to define the exact course and order every appliance for its construction before being furnished with a detailed analysis of the difficulties to be surmounted or the geological character of the surface to be traversed. Yet this is the procedure which was adopted in oceanic telegraphy until a very recent date; the precise line from point to point having been deter- mined as the preliminary step, the cable intended to be laid down having been manufactured without the slightest reference to the nature of the bed it was destined to rest upon, and the survey for depth having been regarded rather in the light of an accompaniment than an essential condition of the undertaking. “ Latterly, it is true, the error and risk inseparable from such a system of conducting great telegraphic enterprises have become too palpable to be ignored, and the value of an approximate know- ledge of the constitution of the sea-bed to be traversed has been recognized. But I hope to be able to satisfy the Council that, with all the improvement that has taken place on this score, much still remains to be accomplished, and that several collateral branches of inquiry inyolving the permanent safety of every submerged cable, in quite as important a degree as those touching the mere depth of water and the composition of the immediate surface-layer of the sea-bed, have heretofore been far too partially investigated. These inquiries, one and all, are intimately associated with physical geography and the various departments of natural science, and will therefore, I trust, be regarded as legitimate subjects for considera- tion by the body I have now the honour to address, « “Tn order to acquire the largest amount of information from the method of survey now proposed, I beg leave to suggest that it should comprise the following heads :— * 1. Soundings at such intervals as may be found necessary to en- sure accurate results during the course of the Survey,—for Depth; for Specimens of Bottom; and for Depth of Deposits. ‘2, Examination of bottom with reference to its Mineralogical and Geological Features and Organic Products. «<3. Regular observations on Temperature of Sea at its surface, and at stated intervals down to the greatest depths. ** 4, Observations on Density and Pressure at stated depths. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 6 82 Miscellaneous. “5, Observations on the Saline, Mineral, and Organic Constituents of the water from the surface downwards. “6. Observations, when practicable, on the Penetration of Light, and on the effects of immersion at great depths of the various substances employed as Coatings for Telegraphic Cables. “7, Natural History generally. “8, And, lastly, Meteorological Observations, when bearing on any of the above conditions. ‘“‘ With reference to the first of these heads (namely, soundings for depth, &c.) I may state that it ought to be regarded as an object of primary importance to probe* the deposits of the sea-bed in every instance in which circumstances engender a suspicion that they are merely superficial films resting upon otherwise uncovered rocky or stony surfaces. That such surfaces occur in some portions of the ocean I think there is no just ground to doubt; and where they occur I would suggest that an endeavour should be made to avoid them by searching out a détour, if discoverable within certain limits; or, if unavoidable owing to their great extent, that measures should be devised for the strengthening or support of that portion of the telegraphic cable which traverses them. ‘«“T would observe that, hitherto, the bringing-up in the sounding- machine of a few grains, or even the fraction of a grain, of soft deposit, has been accepted as evidence that the bottom is composed of soft material, and not of rock, as it may unquestionably be not- withstanding. “The observations under the second head (namely, the nature of the deposits) demand no comment beyond allusion to their direct bearing, when taken in conjunction with the ascertained depths, on the formation of sedimentary or concretionary strata, and the evidences of their alternate upheaval and subsidence. ‘«‘ Those under the third head require a word or two of explanation. « Although the temperature of the ocean, from the surface down- wards, has been most ably elucidated by the late Sir James Ross in the southern hemisphere, it has not, so far as I am aware, been ascertained with equal exactitude to the north of the Equator; nor has the law which regulates the equalization of that temperature along the same parallels of latitude at a certain depth below the surface been clearly established. Accordingly, every additional observation and fact which throws light on the mutual operation of terrestrial heat and surface-radiation on the waters of the ocean must prove of value in a scientific point of view, and must exercise a direct influence on the permanent safety of a submerged cable. But, irrespectively of the general law regulating the temperature of the ocean, it is by no means improbable that deep-seated tracts of water exist, alung which the temperature may be materially in- fluenced by submarine action. Although no direct data have here- tofore been elicited which would lead to the suspicion that any portion of the route likely to be passed over between Ireland and * An instrument for effecting this purpose (together with my other instruments) was exhibited by me at the meeting of the Geographical Society, January 12, 1863. Miscellaneous. 83 Newfoundland is subject to voleanic action, it would surely be well to satisfy ourselves of the true state of the case by direct experi- ment; and to adopt means for the protection of a cable against evil consequences, should proof of voleanic action, either of this or any more active kind, unfortunately manifest itself. “The determination of temperature at regular intervals from the surface to extreme depths would also enable us to ascertain, with somewhat greater accuracy than heretofore, the vertical limits of the Gulf-stream and great tidal wave ; and the point at which the waters of the ocean are influenced by the deep reflux from the Polar towards the Equatorial regions *. ‘* The observations comprised under the fourth head (namely, density and pressure) would of course only be carried on occa- sionally and under circumstances calculated to yield the most trust- worthy results. The same remark applies to the observations noted under the four remaining heads +. “ Lastly, I would suggest, in the event of the survey being carried * In Dr. Carpenter’s Preliminary Report (Proc. Roy. Soc. Dec. 1868, p- 186), and Prof. Wyville Thomson’s ‘ Depths of the Sea,’ pp. 35, 302, 303), very prominent allusion is made to my having, in my North- Atlantic Sea-bed, adopted Sir John Herschel’s and Sir James Ross’s doctrine of a permanent temperature of 39° in the water at great depths in the ocean. In both instances the allusion is couched in terms which certainly convey the impression that Drs. Carpenter and Thomson had not just as unhesitatingly adopted the fallacy themselves. It is a re- markable circumstance, too, that in the chapter in ‘The Depths of the Sea’ specially devoted to “ Deep-sea Temperatures” (where, if anywhere, the opinion of the authors prior to 1868 on so important a point ought to haye been explicitly stated), the only approach to such an opinion is that which immediately succeeds a lengthy extract from my work, de- scribed by Prof. Thomson as “ an excellent résumé of this fallacy given by Dr. Wallich.” “There can be no doubt” (Prof. Thomson says) “ that this view, which of /ate (?) years has received almost universal acceptance, is entirely erroneous ” (op. cit. p. 304). The fact is that Prof. Thomson had so unhesitatingly adopted the fallacy that, in‘The Annals’ for Aug. 1869 (p. 122), he said—** Though [ had often wondered what could be the cause, I believed in this permanent temperature of the sea thoroughly, and had even suggested the particular course {for the cruise of the ‘ Lightning’), because it nearly coincided with the isotherm of 40? F.!” It is right that this should be clearly understood, since my sole aim in dwelling forcibly on a uniformly low temperature above the sea-bed, and over the greater portion of the deep-sea area, was to show that to its influence would % mainly attributable the general uniformity in the dis- tribution of animal life, which has already been found to prevail over that vast area. But it was obviously immaterial to my argument whether the temperature was permanent at 39° F., or ranged from 39° to 30°, or even lower (see ‘The North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ pp. 104, 105). The temperature observations taken on board the ‘ Bulldog’ (with which I had nothing whatever to do) were unavoidably meagre and imperfect, every con- sideration having necessarily given place to the primary one of sounding, for depth, along a given telegraph route. It was indeed deep-sea piel conducted under difficulties. + In 1868, in Prof. Wyville Thomson's ‘ Depths of the Sea’ (P: 52), this passage occurs :—‘“ One or two other questions of the highest scientific interest are to be solved by our proposed investigations. Ist. The effect of pressure upon animal life, spon which there ts great misappre- 84 Miscellaneous. into execution, and time and the primary objects permitting, that a rapid diversion from the proposed longitudinal track should be allowed on the return voyage, with a view to ascertain definitely whether soundings (in the ordinary nautical sense of the term) are to be met with in the region about north latitude 57°, and west longitude 30°, where, as I have endeavoured to show (in my work on the North-Atlantic Sea-bed, recently published), shoal water probably exists. I need hardly state that the discovery of sound- ings yielding from one to two hundred fathoms in such a loeality, would be of the greatest value as affording a fresh point of departure for vessels unable, from obstacles of weather, to determine their precise whereabouts. It would also exert a deep significance in con- nexion with the great areas of subsidence in the North Atlantic, and the distribution of the marine and terrestrial fauna of Northern Europe and the North-American continent. “T forbear to specify the number of observations of all kinds that might with advantage be made during the proposed voyage; being convinced that this must in a great measure depend on the informa- tion elicited en route, and that the rate at which the survey progresses should be regulated only by the amount and kind of knowledge obtained at every step. It may, however, be regarded as essential that not less than 300 soundings should be taken, at in- tervals, having due regard to depths already ascertained; and that in order to provide against unforeseen delays and contingencies, at least six months should be allowed for the completion of the enterprise. “In submitting my project to the President and Council of the Royal Geographical Society, I am solicitous of directing attention to the results likely to accrue in the several branches of science which relate essentially to the Physical Geography, Geology, and Natural History of the Sea ; and on these grounds I cherish the hope that they will exert their influence in recommending Government to grant a ship for the purpose of carrying out this survey at as early a date in the approaching season as may be deemed expedient. “Tt rests with those who are competent to form an opinion on the subject to determine whether or not my proposals deserve serious consideration, and also whether I am personally qualified to under- take the various researches indicated. Should I be recommended for the duty for which I have endeavoured to fit myself, I can only say my best efforts shall be put in force to do that duty well.” hension. .... 2nd. The effect of the great diminution of the stimulus of light. From the condition of the Cave Fauna, this latter agent pro- bably affects only the development of colour and of the organs of sight.” The first question, as to pressure, had already been fully solved in my “Notes,” published in 1860, p. 25, and my ‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ ublished in 1862, pp. 105 to 115. To that explanation nothing material as been since added, although both Dr. Carpenter and Dr. Thomson have most freely used the same arguments and illustrations. The pro- posal made in the text was to ascertain the pressure at any required depth, by an instrument I designed with this object, in order to compare the results with the theoretical estimate. The action of light had in like manner been discussed in my work (crt. sup., pp. 129 to 133)—the condi- tion of the Cave Fauna, the effect on colour, and on the organs of sight being each investigated in detail. THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. ] No. 104. AUGUST 1876. IX.—WNotes on the Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. By H. Awteyne Nicuotson, M.D., D.Sc., F.LS., Professor of Natural History in the University of St. Andrews. [Plate V.] In the spring of the year 1874 I was asked by Professor Newberry, the accomplished head of the Geological Survey of Ohio, to undertake the description of the Corals which had been obtained by the officers of the Survey within the limits of the State. At this time I was on the point of leaving America for England; a large part of my private library was already packed up; and the only public library to which I could refer was very imperfectly supplied with works dealing with the Paleozoic corals, I had, further, neither the time nor the means for making the necessary microscopic sections of the specimens submitted to me. Under these circum- stances, 1t was inevitable that errors would be committed to some extent. Since my return to England, my collections remained for long packed up; and I had no opportunity of revising the proofs, or of rectifying these errors, before the second volume of the ‘ Paleontology of Ohio’ went to press. I have, however, during the last winter unpacked my collec- tions of American corals, and have sliced a large number of them for microscopic examination, I wish, therefore, now to correct such rishalios as were made in my original Report, and to add certain details which were there omitted. On the present occasion I shall confine my remarks to certain of the species of Chetetes, Constellaria, and Streptelasma. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 7 86 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Cheetetes rhombicus, Nicholson, Geological Survey of Ohio, Paleontology, vol. ii. p. 201, pl. 21. figs. 12,12 a. Microscopic sections of this beautiful species prove its distinctness from all other previously described members of the group in the most conclusive manner. In cross sections (Pl. V. fig. 1) the central portion of the corallum is seen to be occupied by the transversely divided ascending corallites of this region. Each tube is rhomboidal or diamond-shaped ; and the corallites are arranged, with geometrical regularity, in a double series of decussating gently curved diagonals. The tubes are filled with transparent calcite; and each has its rhomboidal area very distinctly and regularly divided into four equal triangles by a cruciform divisional line. These divisional lines in the interior of the tubes are per- fectly regular in their arrangement, and are quite uniform in their direction in each specimen (Pl. V. fig. la); they therefore give rise to a second, fainter, double series of dia- gonal lines, which intersect the more strongly marked series of diagonals formed by the walls of the tubes themselves. Similar, but less conspicuous and less regular, divisional lines are visible in the calcite which fills the tubes of the corallites in many species of Chetetes and in Constellaria; but I have been unable to satisfy myself as to the true cause of this phe- nomenon. In longitudinal sections (Pl. V. fig. 1 6) the coral- lites are seen to be nearly vertical in the central portion of the ramose corallum, and to curve outwards at a considerable angle as they approach the surface. It is owing to this arrangement of the tubes that the central portion of a cross section (PI. V. fig. 1) shows the corallites divided transversely, at right angles to their direction, whilst the marginal portion of a cross section shows the tubes cut obliquely but in the main longitudinally. In the central and vertical portion of their course the corallites are destitute of tabule; but these structures are well developed in the outer (more nearly hori- zontal) portion of the tubes. The corallites increase somewhat in diameter in approaching the surface ; and interstitial tubuli are wholly wanting. The increase of the corallum is clearly shown by longitudinal sections to take place by fission of the old corallites, and not by gemmation. The species must therefore be placed in the genus Chetetes, and not in Monticulipora as ordinarily under- stood. In fact, so far as my present investigations have gone, all the species ordinarily referred to Monticulipora can be shown, by properly prepared sections, to increase by fission of the old tubes; and they must therefore be placed in Chetetes, Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. 87 unless some distinction other than the mode of growth can be shown to separate these two groups. Chetetes sigillarioides, Nicholson, op. cit. p. 203, pl. 22. figs. 9, 9 a. I have at present only examined longitudinal sections of this species, which, however, are highly characteristic. In the central portion of the corallum (PI. V. fig. 2), the coral- lites are sn vertical, with slightly flexuous walls, and wholl destitute of tabula. As they ascend from the centre owaede the surface the corallites become curved outwards, and a few remote tabula become developed in them, though these struc- tures are always scanty and may be entirely absent. Between the proper corallites, in the outer portion of their course, are developed minute interstitial tubuli, which are furnished with close-set and regular tabule. The plate which I have de- scribed as fillmg up so many of the calices in this form, and which may probably be regarded as a species of operculum, is not visible in sections. Chetetes nodulosus, Nicholson, op. cit. p. 200, pl. 21. figs. 10, 10a. The longitudinal sections of this species (PI. V. fig. 3) agree with those of the preceding species in many points. The corallites, however, in the ascending portion of their course are furnished with remote but regular tabule throughout, as they are near the surface also; the interstitial tubuli which are present, though closely tabulate as in C. sigillarioides, are much less regular and frequent than in the latter species ; and the outline of the surface is broken by projecting “monticules.”’ The external characters of these two species are still more decisively different. Chetetes rugosus, Edwards & Haime. Chetetes rugosus, Nich. op. cit. p. 193, pl. 21. fig. 2. Longitudinal sections of this species, as of the preceding, show that the corallites in the central portion of the corallum are nearly vertical, and that they gradually curve outwards in approaching the surface (Pl. V. fig. 4). Some of the coral- lites are of considerable size, and appear to be free from tabule ; others, rather smaller as a rule, are provided with regular transverse tabule; and, lastly, there are a number of minute interstitial tubuli, in which the tabula are very numerous and closely set. re 88 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Chetetes ramosus, Edwards & Haime. Chetetes Dalei, Nich. op. cit. p. 192, pl. 21. figs. 1, 1 a. The form which I described as C. Dalet, E. & H., seems to be really the C. ramosus of these authors. Its internal strue- ture, as shown by sections, is quite identical with that of C. rugosus, E. & H.; and it would seem to be probable that these two forms are no more than strongly marked varieties of a single species, whilst the true C. Daler, E. & H., may be nothing more than a smooth variety of the same form. Chetetes petropolitanus, Pander. Chetetes petropolitanus, Nich. op. cit. p. 204, pl. 21. figs. 14, 14a. I have made sections of a considerable number of examples of this variable form from the Trenton Limestone of Canada, the Cincinnati Group of Ohio, and the Lower Silurian rocks of Sweden; but I have not as yet had the opportunity of examining Russian specimens. So far as I have seen, the internal structure of this species is very constant and ‘charac- teristic, however widely different specimens may differ in ex- ternal aspect and mode of growth. In longitudinal sections (Pl. V. fig. 6) the tubes are seen to differ considerably in size, and they may be considered as belonging to three groups. The largest tubes exhibit a peculiar phenomenon, which occurs in some other species of Chetetes as well. Each tube, namely, is divided down its centre into two compartments by an irre- gular, flexuous, and delicate vertical septum. On the one side of this septum the tabule are usually curved, with their con- vexities directed outwards, and are tolerably numerous, and often more or less oblique ; whilst on the other side the tabule are more remote, and are directed at right angles across the corallites. The tubes of the second group are smaller than the preceding, and are furnished with regular transverse tabule. Lastly, there is a group of small tubuli, irregularly interspersed at short intervals amongst the larger tubes, im which the tabule are very numerous and very closely set. In transverse sections (Pl. V. fig. 6 a) the corallites are seen to be more or less poly- gonal in outline, usually hexagonal or pentagonal, with ve thin walls. No interstitial tubuli are to be observed, though these would doubtless be visible in a section cut tangential to and near the external surface. Cheetetes discoideus, James. Chetetes discoideus, Nich. op. cit. p. 206, pl. 21. figs. 15-15. This species forms thin, flattened, concavo-convex disks, Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. 89 which might readily be taken for young forms of C. petropo- litanus. "The characters shown by sections would appear, how- ever, to render this hypothesis untenable, or, at any rate, un- likely. As seen in transverse sections (Pl. V. fig. 7), the sdrallites are irregularly polygonal or rounded, with thick walls, and having numerous small tubes scattered amongst those of the ordinary size. In vertical sections (Pl. V. fig 7 @), the corallites are seen to be directed upwards from the basal concave epitheca, with a slight oblique curvature. Their walls, at first thin, become thickened in approaching the surface ; and their interior is crossed by delicate and comparatively remote tabula. Small tubuli are occasionally interspersed amongst those of the usual dimensions; and these are more closely tabulate than is the case with the full-sized corallites. It will thus be seen that, both in horizontal and vertical section, C. discoideus differs greatly from adult examples of C. petro- politanus. Chetetes Newberry, Nicholson, op. cit. p. 212, pl. 22. figs. 4, 4a. In external form this species is superficially very like C. discoideus, James ; but its more minute external characters are very different, and these differences are fully borne out by an examination of the internal structure of both forms. The corallites appear, in transverse sections (Pl. V. fig. 8), as approximately circular tubes of nearly equal size, and arranged in regular rows, those of contiguous rows being sometimes placed opposite each other, sometimes alternately. The walls of the corallites are thick; and at every point where four corallites come together is placed a small cir- cular tube. Every corallite, therefore, is surrounded by four of these smaller tubuli. In vertical section (PI. V. fig. 8 a), the corallites are directed upwards with a slight curvature from the attached base, each being furnished with a few regular and remote tabula. Interspersed with the ordinary corallites are minute tubuli, with numerous close-set tabule. In this latter feature, this species, as is the case with several other rig of Cheetetes (Monticulipora), reminds one forcibly of the Heliolitide. Chetetes Jamesi, Nicholson, op. cit. p. 200, pl. 21. figs. 11, lla. The internal structure of this fine species is very charac- teristic. In the centre of the corallum, as seen in vertical 90 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the sections of the branches (Pl. V. fig. 5), the corallites are ver- tical, diverging slightly outwards towards their summits, and then turning abruptly, and nearly at right angles, to reach the surface. In the vertical portion of their course the corallites have thin undulating walls and are destitute of tabule. In the outer horizontal portion of their course the corallites have thicker walls, are provided with delicate remote tabule, and are interspersed with smaller tubes furnished with numerous close-set tabula. The increase of the tubes is by fission. Though more closely allied in its general features to C. tumidus, Phill., than to any other species of the genus, C. Jamesi is shown by microscopic sections to be perfectly distinct. The former species is distinguished by the fact that the corallites do not turn at right angles to gain the surface, but curve gradually outwards, by the presence of remote tabulee in the central corallites and the almost total absence of tabule in the corallites in the external portion of their course, and, lastly, by the fact that the numerous inter- stitial tubuli do not seem to be provided with tabule. Chetetes gracilis, James. Chetetes gracilis, Nich. op. cit. p. 198, pl. 21. figs. 8, 8 5. The internal structure of this species is likewise very distinct and characteristic. In long sections (PI. V. fig. 13) the tubes in the central portion of the branches are seen to be nearly vertical, slightly undulating, with thin walls, and crossed here and there by an occasional tabula. As they approach the sur- face the corallites bend gently outwards, becoming much more strongly undulated, with thickened walls, and increasing in number rapidly by fission. In the outer portion of their course the larger ‘corallites are furnished with a few remote tabule, whilst the smaller corallites have a considerable number of these structures. In tangential sections, taken close to the surface, the corallites are seen to be oval or rounded, with ex- tremely thick walls, and having a number of very minute, circular, interstitial tubuli interspersed amongst them. This form is at once distinguished from Cheetetes (Monticulipora) Fletcheri, E. & H., amongst other characters, by the thick- walled strongly undulated corallites. Chetetes Fletcher’, Edwards & Haime. Chatetes Fletcheri, Nich. op. cit. p. 197, pl. 21. figs. 7, 7 a. Though very like C. gracilis, James, in external characters and general appearance, C. Fletcher? is distinguished from that Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. 91 species, in long sections, by the wide straight corallites, which are furnished with regular remote tabula, and which have small, more closely tabulate tubuli occasionally intercalated amongst them. In cross sections (Pl. V. fig. 14) the corallites are seen cut longitudinally around the margin and transversely divided in the centre, where they are polygonal and thin- walled. Chetetes tuberculatus, Edwards & Haime. Chetetes corticans, Nich. op. cit. p. 210, pl. 22. figs. 6, 6 a. There can be no doubt that the form to which I gave the name of C. corticans is really identical with the C. tuberculatus of Edwards and Haime. I have not yet had the opportunity of making sections of this species, and am therefore unable to give any details as to its internal structure. Cheetetes clathratulus, James. Chetetes clathratulus, Nich. op. cit. p. 209, pl. 22. figs. 2, 2 b. It seems not unlikely that this is really the Chetetes (Ptilo- dictya) pavonia of D’Orbigny ; but the published figures of the latter species do not allow of a satisfactory determination of this point. Be this as it may, the internal structure of C. clathratulus is highly characteristic and peculiar. In tan- gential sections taken parallel with the surface (Pl. V. fig. 9), the corallites are seen in the form of oval tubes, arranged in two series of regularly decussating diagonals, each tube being directed with its long axis oblique to the row to which it belongs. The walls of the corallites are very thick, and no interstitial tubuli are present. Each corallite seems to be primitively more or less hexagonal or diamond-shaped; and the oval section of the interior of the tube is clearly due to a secondary thickening of the walls. In long section (Pl. V. fig. 9 a) the corallum is seen to consist of two strata of coral- lites directed outwards in opposite directions from a delicate, flexuous, median lamina, with which their walls are sometimes connected by thin plates. Sometimes (as in the figure) a second stratum of short corallites may be superimposed upon one of the original layers. The walls of the corallites are very thick ; and tabule appear to be wholly absent. This latter feature leaves it still doubtful if this singular form can really be referred to Chetetes. Chetetes frondosus, D’Orbigny. Chatetes frondosus?, Nich. op, cit. p. 208, pl. 22. figs. 1, 1 5. T am still in doubt whether my specimens are really refer- 92 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the able to C. frondosus, D’Orbigny, or whether two superficially similar forms have not beenincluded under this name. Sections of my specimens taken parallel with the surface (PI. V. fig. 11) show very striking features. The majority of the corallites are oval or rounded, and have very thick walls. In the spaces between the ordinary corallites are placed smaller oval or rhomboidal tubes, of the same character as the preceding ; and, lastly, there is a great number of very minute, circular, interstitial tubuli, the walls of which are so dense as to look black in sections. These smallest tubuli are irregularly scattered amongst the larger ones, and very often are so placed as to project into the cavity of one of the large corallites. In long sections (Pl. V. fig. 9 a), the corallum is seen to con- sist of two strata of corallites, which are directed outwards at right angles and in opposite directions from a thin undulating median lamina, with which they are connected by delicate curved tabule. Three kinds of corallites are present, as in C. petropolitanus. In one kind, the largest of all, the interior of the tube is divided into two halves by a delicate wavy vertical septum; in one half of the tube the tabule are more or less curved, and in the other half they are generally straight and less numerous. In another kind, rather smaller than the preceding, the tubes are simply crossed by straight, comparatively remote tabule. Lastly, there are numerous minute tubuli, in which the tabulee are very closely set. Constellaria antheloidea, Hall. Constellaria antheloidea, Nich. op, cit. p. 214. In its internal structure this genus very closely approaches Chetetes (Monticulipora) ; and it is doubtful if the marked ex- ternal peculiarities which it presents are sufficient to justify generic distinction. Vertical sections, taken through the centre (Pl. V. fig. 10a), show that the corallites are nearly vertical in the middle of the corallum, and are divided by regular but very remote tabule. In approaching the surface the corallites bend outwards, and divide by fission into a num- ber of more slender tubes, which are generally traversed by very numerous and close-set tabula. In cross sections (Pl. V. fig. 10) the corallites are seen on the circumference of the section to be cut longitudinally, as they bend outwards, and they are here finely tabulate, whilst a few of the larger tubes appear to be destitute of tabule. In the centre of the section the corallites are divided transversely, and they are here thin- walled and polygonal. The calcite filling the tubes is divided Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. 93 by faint but quite regular cruciform lines, as in C. rhombicus and several other forms. In sections taken parallel with and close to the surface, the “‘ monticules”’ are seen as so many stellate spaces, occupied by an irregular network of more or less angular and elongated cells, apparently repre- senting sections of tubes obliquely proceeding towards the surface. The corallites appear as oval or circular tubes, which fill up the spaces not occupied by the monticules, and which are either in contact or, more commonly, are sepa- rated by a similar but closer angular network. No traces of minute, interstitial tubuli can be detected in sections of this kind. Dekayta attrita, Nicholson. Chetetes attritus, Nich. op. cit. p. 194, pl. 21. fig. 4. This form properly belongs to the genus Dekayza, and may erhaps be nothing more than a slender variety of D. aspera, .& H. I originally was inclined to believe that the genus Dekayia was wholly inseparable from Chetetes; but thin sections show characters which possibly may suffice for generic separation, though there is in most respects the closest relation- ship between the two groups. The little columnar eminences which stud the surface of Dekayia, and which alone distinguish the genus from Chetetes, are not, as I imagined, simply of the nature of ‘ monticules,”’ but they are just as conspicuous in sections as they are superficially. In cross sections (Pl. V. fig. 12) the ordinary corallites are seen to be more or less polygonal, with thin walls, and destitute of interstitial tubuli. The larger corallites are arranged in radiating groups, of five or six each, the centre of each group being formed by one of the surface-columns. As seen in sections of this kind, the columns are somewhat polygonal, and are seen to be distinctly hollow. As seen in long sections (Pl. V. fig. 12a), the corallites in the centre of the colony are vertical, with thin undulating walls, and destitute of tabule. As they approach the surface the corallites curve outwards, and a few remote tabule are developed in them. No interstitial tubuli are present. At intervals the walls of the corallites exhibit fusiform thick- enings, which become more abundant as the surface is ap- proached, and which represent the surface-columns cut in long section. As seen in sections of this kind, the columns are also clearly hollow ; but their true nature is quite uncertain, and it is doubtful if, of themselves, they are sufficient to sepa- rate the genus from Chetetes proper. , 94 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Streptelasma corniculum, Hall. Streptelasma corniculum, Nich, op. cit. p. 218. Having now made carefully prepared thin sections of typical examples of this the type species of the genus Streptelasma, IT am enabled to give the characters of the genus in greater detail, and to correct one or two errors in my former descrip- tion. The corallum is free, simple, and turbinate, with a thick wall and a well-developed epitheca. The septa (PI. V. fig. 15) are well developed, of two kinds. The majority of the primary septa fall short of the centre of the visceral chamber; but a certain number are continued inwards, in the form of irregular, tortuous, vertical plates, which often unite with one another, and give rise to a sort of subvesicular axis, which forms a low prominence in the bottom of the calice. Cross sections also show a well-marked septal fossula, including two or three short septa. The secondary septa are short, and alternate regularly with the longer ones. Dissepiments are not absent (as erroneously believed), but are developed to a small extent in a zone between the inner ends of the secondary septa and the central space, into which most of the primary septa do not enter. Some specimens exhibit hardly any dissepiments ; others have a considerable number. In long sections (Pl. V. fig. 15 a) the visceral chamber is seen to be traversed by well developed tabule, which are convex upwards, are elevated centrally, and are somewhat, but nea! , vesicular towards the margin. In sections taken accurately across the centre, there are seen in the median line of the corallum a few ver- tical, sometimes more or less bent or twisted lamellae. These are the edges of the tortuous central plates formed by the in- ward prolongation to the centre of a few of the primary septa. In the transverse section of S. corniculum, Hall, which I have here figured, there are fifty-seven primary septa and an equal number of secondary septa, and three of the primary septa are shorter than the others and stand in the septal fossula. The genus Streptelasma, as founded upon the type species S. corniculum, can be certainly asserted to be a Rugose coral, and to be nearly allied to Zaphrentis. It differs from Zaphrentis in the smaller development of the tabule, in the fact that the fossula is not formed by the coalescence of a certain number of the septa, and in the prolongation to the centre of some of the primary septa as so many twisted plates. Paleozoic Corals of the State of Ohio. 95 EXPLANATION OF PLATE YV. ey the figures of this plate, except figs. 15 and 15a, are highly mag- ed ; but they are not uniformly enlarged ; and, for the sake of clearness, they are rendered very slightly diagrammatic, though at the same time they are faithful representations of the objects drawn. ] Fig. 1. Portion of a cross section of Chetetes rhombicus, Nich., showing part of the outer margin and part of the central area; 1a, afew cells from the central portion of the same, still more highly magnified, showing the peculiar divisional lines in the calcite filling the tubes; 14, long section of part of a branch of the same. Fig. 2. Longitudinal section of part of a branch of Chetetes sigillarioides, Nich., showing the minutely tabulate interstitial tubuli. Fig. 3. —— section of part of a branch of Chetetes nodulosus, ich. Fig. 4. Longitudinal section of part of a branch of Chetetes rugosus, Edw. & Haime. Fig. 5. Longitudinal section of part of a branch of Chetetes Jamesi, Nich. Fig. 6. Vertical section of part of a small example of Chetetes petro- politanus, Pander; 6a, portion of a horizontal section of the same specimen. Fig. 7. Part of a horizontal section of Chetetes discoideus, James, close to the centre of the corallum ; 7 a, portion of a vertical section of the same. Fig. 8. Part of a horizontal section of Chetetes Newberryi, Nich. ; 8 a, part of a vertical section of the same. Fig. 9. Part of a horizontal section of Chetetes clathratulus, James ; 9 a, part of a vertical section of the same. On one side a second layer of short corallites is seen to be superimposed on the two original layers forming the corallum. Fig. 10. Part of a transverse section of Constellaria antheloidea, Hall, showing a portion of the margin and a portion of the central region; 10a, part of a vertical section of another example of the same. Fig. 11. Part of a horizontal section of Chetetes frondosus, D’Orb. (?) ; though essentially parallel to the surface, the section has divided the corallites in a slightly oblique manner; 11 a, part of a vertical section of another example of the same. Fig. 12. Part of a horizontal section of a branch of Dekayia attrita, Nich., taken from the central region of the branch, and showing the surface-columns cut across transversely ; 12a, part of a vertical section of another example of the same, showing the longitu- dinally divided columns as thickenings of the walls of the corallites. Fig. 13. Portion of a vertical section of a branch of Chetetes gracilis, James. Fig. 14. Portion of a transverse section of a branch of Chetetes Fletchert, Edw. & Haime, showing part of the margin and part of the central area. Figs. 15 & 15a. Transverse and vertical sections of Streptelasma corni- culum, Hall. (All the specimens figured are from the Cincinnati Group of Ohio, with the exception of the specimens of C. petropolitanus figured in 6 and 6a, which are from the Trenton Limestone of Canada.) 96 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. X.—Notes on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. By R. Erueriper, Jun., F.G.S. [Plate IV.] Class LAMELLIBRANCHIATA. Genus AVICULOPECTEN, M‘Coy, 1851 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vii. p. 171). Aviculopecten subconoideus, sp. nov. PI. IV. figs. 1 & 2. Sp. char. Ovato-orbicular, inequivalve. Anterior side rounded ; posterior side slightly produced. Left valve the more convex of the two, with the beak larger, more inflated and more abruptly separated from the ears by a slope on each side. Anterior ear of the right valve almost triangular, de- fined from the body of the shell by a deep notch, with several radiating ridges, crossed by strong scale-like striz; anterior ear of the left valve larger than the preceding, and not so deeply defined, ornamented by many radiating ridges crossed by striz parallel to its margin. Posterior ears pointed, faleate, marked with radiating ridges crossed by striz parallel to the margins; the radiating ridges of the left posterior ear per- haps stronger and more numerous than those of the right. Hinge-line long. Cartilage-area (in casts) well defined, and large for the size of the shell. Body of the shell ornamented with radiating ribs, larger and smaller alternately in the left valve; broader, flatter, and more nearly equal in the right valve. Obs. The slightly extended posterior side, convexity of the left valve, and separation of the body of the shell from the ears by a slope intimately connect this species with A. conot- deus, M‘Coy*. But in this species the ears are said to be “large, equal, slightly pointed . . . and without radiating strie ;” the right valve is not specially mentioned; and the radiating striz of the shell are “equal.” In a later descrip- tion, Prof. M‘Coy only refers to the posterior earf. The ornamented condition of the ears and the varying nature of the ribs, however, tend to separate the two species. The larger ribs of the left valve of A. subconoideus are sharper in the umbonal region, and become gradually broader and flatter towards the ventral margin, but in no case so broad or flat as those of the right valve. The intermediate smaller < Perens Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 91, t. 17. f. 2. + Brit. Pal. Foss, p. 485. Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 97 strie do not reach the umbones. All specimens of the left valve which have come under my notice show faint indications of concentric lines of growth, which probably slightly pecti- nated the radiating ribs. In general form this species is also allied to A. knockon- niensis, M‘Coy* ; however, one valve of that shell is said to have only twelve large rounded ribs, with a fine sharp ridge on each side, each set of three ribs being separated from the next set by a narrow space. ‘This is quite different from the ornamentation of either valve of A. subconoideus. Loc. and Horizon, Dark sandstone of Knockhill Quarry, Strathkinness, near St. Andrews; cement-stone group of the Lower Carboniferous series. Cabinet of Dr. Traquair and coll. Geol. Survey of Scotland. Aviculopecten celatus, M‘Coy ? Pecten celatus, M‘Coy, Synopsis Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 90, t. 18. f.2; Tennant, Strat. List Brit. Foss. 1847, p. 101 (without descrip- tion); D’Orb. Prodrome de Pal. 1849, i. p. 139 (without description). Aviculopecten celatus, M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 483, t.3 E. f. 5; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 164 (without description) ; Huxley & Etheridge, Cat. Foss. Mus. Pract. Geol. 1865, p. 110 (with- out description). Sp. char. Shell ovate to deltoid, slightly convex, most so at one third from the beaks, gradually flattening to the mar- gins; height about equal to the length. Anterior ear of the right valve elongate, well divided from the body of the shell, ornamented by coarse ridges parallel to the margin, and crossed by three to five radiating ridges; anterior ear of the left valve less divided from the body of the shell, smaller, with concen- tric imbricating flattened laminz. Posterior ears pointed, with numerous radiating ridges and concentric frilled imbrications. Hinge-line not so Tong as the shell, with numerous tooth-like spines extending to the extremities of the ears; those on the anterior ears more curved than the others. Left valve orna- mented by a large number (M‘Coy says sixty) of simple, sub- equal, rounded, radiating coste, crossed by close, concentric rows of regularly frilled or arcbed imbrications. The surface of the right valve also with radiating coste, but the concentric imbrications much flatter, giving to it a roughly reticulate ap- pearance ; margins crenulate (?). Obs. 'The above description has been drawn up from a series of specimens which, although differing slightly in some of their minor characters from the typical specimen, nevertheless * Synopsis, p. 95, t. 17. f. 4. 98 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. appear referable to A. celatus. Amongst the twenty specimens betore me, there are perceptible, although slight, variations in the general form of the shell, number and strength of the ra- diating coste, and relative development of the concentric and regularly frilled imbrications. hen full-grown the sheil must have attained a considerable size, and, with an increase in age, appears to have become longer than high, with a cor- responding widening of the interspaces between the radiating coste and frilled imbrications. In all, the anterior ear of the right valve is elongate and well divided from the body of the shell, although the radiating ridges on it are not constant in number; whilst on the pointed posterior ears of some the frilled imbrications of other parts of the shell become flattened or depressed and not so broken up. In all the mght valves the radiating coste are less sharp, and the concentric imbri- cations much flatter and less frill-like than in the left valve, giving to the valve a somewhat reticulate appearance. The ma- jority of our specimens, so far as I can ascertain, exhibit from fifty to fifty-five radiating ribs or coste. The prismatic shell- structure is often visible in a fine state of preservation. The shells I have here referred with doubt to A. celatus differ slightly from Prof. M‘Coy’s description of the latter, and at the same time they exhibit characters not shown in the figure of that species. Unfortunately Prof. M‘Coy’s specimen ap- ete to have been defective in the anterior ears; so that we abour under some difficulty in referring specimens to this species, and a certain amount of latitude must be allowed. With the view of comparing our specimens with examples of P.? fimbriatus, Phill., Prof. T. M‘K. Hughes was kind enough at my request to forward me specimens from the Cambridge collection, which appear to be those used by Prof. M‘Coy for his emended description of Phillips’s species. The ornamen- tation, as described by the former, consists of somewhat in- distinct obtuse ridges, crossed at intervals by flattened or de- pressed concentric imbricating growth-lamelle, with still finer lines between them, almost assuming the character of strie. These, with the short obtuse posterior ears and square left anterior ear, extending as far as the edge of the shell, will at once serve as characters whereby A. celatus and the present shells on the one hand, and P.? fimbriatus on the other, may be distinguished from one another. A similar style of ornamentation of the left valve to that de- scribed above in the shells which I have referred to A. celatus is met with in A. subfimbriatus, D’ Arch. and De Vern.* * Murchison’s Geol. Russia, vol. ii. Paléontologie, p. 327, t. 21. f. 5. Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 99 Loc. and Horizon, Charleston, Fife, in Encrinital shale; ‘Teasses Quarry, Lundin, Fife, in shale: both collected by Mr. R. Gibbs. Galabraes and Petershill Quarries, near Bathgate, Linlithgowshire, in shale below the Bathgate limestone ; Cur- rielee Quarry No. 2, on the Tyne Water, Edinburghshire, in impure limestone, 20 to 30 feet above the No. 2 limestone of the Midlothian series; Hope Quarry, near Pathhead, Had- dingtonshire, in impure limestone; Lower Carboniferous Lime- stone group: all collected by Mr. J. Bennie, &c. (collection of the Geol. Survey of Scotland), Genus Epmonp1A, De Koninck, 1844 (Deser. Anim, Foss. Terr. Carb. Belg. p. 66), Edmondia unioniformis, Phillips. Pl. IV. fig. 3. Isocardia, Phil. Geol. Yorksh. 1836, ii. p. 209, t. 5. f. 18. Edmondia, De Kon. Descr. Anim. Foss. Terr. Carb. Belg. p. 67, t. 1. f.4; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1843, p. 88 (without description) ; Ten- nant, Strat. List Brit. Foss. 1847, p. 99 (without description) ; Bronn, Index Pal. Nomen. 1848, ‘3 452 (without description) ; Key- serling & De Vern. Murchison’s Geol. Russia, ii. p, 299, t. 19. f. 18; D’Orb. Prod. de Pal. 1849, i. p. 133 (without description) ; Brown, Foss. Conch. 1849, p. 198, t. 81. f. 15; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd edit. p. 202 (without description); M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 503; Eichwald, Lethza Rossica, 1860, i. p. 1034; Salter, Mem. Geol. Sury. Iron Ores of Gt. Brit. 1861, pt. 3, t. 1. f. 29; Huxley & Etheridge, Cat. Foss. Mus. Pract. Geol. 1865, pp: 111 & 117 (with- out description); Armstrong & Young, Cat. Carb. Foss. W. Scot- land, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, iii. Supp. p- 51 (without deserip- tion). Sp. char. The very full and comprehensive description given by Prof. M‘Coy renders it unnecessary to redescribe this shell. The specimen figured appears to be a somewhat more elongate variety of this species than the generality of specimens met with. It is from the “ Encrinite-bed,” cement-stone group of the Lower Carboniferous rocks at St. Andrews, cabinet of Dr. Traquair. Obs. I wish more particularly to note the extensive range of EL. unioniformis, both geologically and geographically. From the Lower Carboniferous or Calciferous Sandstone beds of Cove Harbour, Cockburnspath, Haddingtonshire, it has been recorded by the late Mr. Salter ; it occurs here, accom- panied by other marine shells, in an impure limestone above the coal-beds and sandstones of that locality. We next have the present example from the Encrinite-bed at St. Andrews, of the Fifeshire toe Carboniferous series, not far from the * Mem, Geol, Sury, 33, Scotland, 1866, p. 73. 100 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. former horizon. Passing to the true Carboniferous Limestone, E. unioniformis is met with in England at Bolland (Phillips), Lowick (M‘Coy), in Scotland at numerous localities, im Belgium at Visé (De Koninck), in Russia at Kasatschy- datschy &e. (De Verneuil and Eichwald). Proceeding still upwards, Mr. Salter figured a specimen from the collection of Dr. G. P. Bevan, obtained in the “ Rosser-vein”’ ironstones, between the Farewell Rock and millstone-grit, of Glan Rhymney, South Wales, at the base of the Coal-measures*. Genus Lepa, Schumacher. Leda Traquairit, sp. nov. Pl. IV. fig. 4. Sp. char. Shell clavate, ventricose, short, and arcuated ; anterior end large, rounded; posterior end short, attenuated, and obtusely pointed ; ventral margin arcuated, passing rapidly up to the attenuated posterior end; umbones anterior more than central; hinge-area probably wide, and bounded by ob- tusely rounded umbonal ridges, passing to the posterior end, where they become lost; lunule ? hinge-teeth ? orna- mented with regular, equal, flattened, concentric, rib-like striz, uniting on the obtusely rounded posterior end in small bundles to form broader and coarser fluctuations. Obs. The distinguishing characters of L. Traquairii are its extremely short, clavate, and ventricose form, rapidly arcuated base, and short attenuated end. These points, with its strongly curved umbonal ridges and broad and flat concentric striae, serve to distinguish the species from L. attenuata, Flem. The general proportions of the two shells also vary considerably. L. Traquairii appears to be intermediate between the latter and Leda (Nucula) claviformis, Sow. (non Phil.), from which it may be distinguished by not possessing a truncated posterior end. The posterior end is very short, as in Sowerby’s species, but is clearly rounded and not truncated. L. claviformis, Sow., to which the new species is closely allied in its clavate and ventricose form, is said by Prof. Morris} and Capt. T. Brown § to bea Lias form. Sowerby says, “in rounded masses of grey limestone in the alluvial deposits so common in many parts of Norfolk and Suffolk.” Were it not for the definite state- ment of these authors, I should feel much inclined to, regard N. claviformis, Sow., as a carboniferous shell. In his ‘ Car- * Mem. Geol. Sury. Iron Ores of Gt. Britain, pt. 3, p. 221. + Min. Conch. vy. p. 119, t. 476. f. 2. t Cat. Brit. Foss. Ist ed. p. 94. § Foss. Conch. 1849, p. 185. Mr. R, Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 101 bonformation und Dyas in Nebraska’*, Dr. H. B. Geinitz has figured, under the name of Nucula kasonensis, De Vern. and De Keys., a shell, one figure of which (fig. 34) also re- sembles the present form; however, the attenuated end (in this figure) is too blunt, broad, and not sufficiently arcuated ; it is also a much smaller shell. From L. bella striata, Stevenst, L. Traquairii is distinguished by its greater anterior develop- ment, more rounded ventral margin, and much greater gib- bosity. Loe. and Horizon. From the brown sandstone of Knockhill Quarry, Strathkinness, near St. Andrews; Cement-stone group of the Lower Carboniferous series. Cabinet of Dr. Traquair, after whom the species is named, also coll. Geol. Survey of Scotland. Genus Lepropomus, M‘Coy, 1844 (Synopsis Carb. Foss. Ireland, p. 56; redefined Brit, Pal. Foss. p. 277). Originally described in his work on the Carboniferous Lime- stone ‘Fossils of Ireland, this genus was afterwards redefined by Prof. M‘Coy, and in its emended form contained species differing a good deal from those on which the genus was ori- ginally founded. Leptodomus fragilis, M‘Coy. Pl. IV. figs. 5-7. Leptodomus fragilis, M‘Coy, Syn. Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 67, t. 10. f. 11; Tennant, Strat. List Brit. Foss. 1847, p. 99 (without de- scription); Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 206 (without ag hy Armstrong & Young, Cat. Carb. Foss. W. Scotland, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, iii. Supp. p. 52 (without description). Sp. char. Transversely oval, gibbous ; anterior side large, rounded ; posterior side a little narrowed, subtruncate; an obtusely rounded ridge passes from the beak to the anal angle, leaving between it and the dorsal margin a slightly concave posterior slope; beaks large; umbonal region convex, — nent; ventral margin gently and evenly rounded; shell thin, ornamented with regular, equidistant, fine, concentric strie, with a few coarser concentric lines or wrinkles. Obs. Fig. 5 has scarcely so truncated a posterior end as Prof. M‘Coy’s figure; but both specimens from which our figures were taken have the fine regular concentric striz de- scribed by M‘Coy, ‘The striz are equidistant and very regular, and appear to be quite characteristic of the shell. In fig. 6 the obtuse jue ridge is more pronounced, the posterior * Ato, 1866, p. 20, t. 1. figs. 83 & 54. + Hall’s Gedl. Report of Lowa, 1858, ii, p. 717, t, 29. f. 6. Ann, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser, 4. Vol. xviii. 8 102 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. portion of the ventral margin straighter, and the anal angle sharper than in Prof. M‘Coy’s figure; it is also a smaller shell. Notwithstanding these slight discrepancies, Mr. Shar- man, of the Museum of Practical Geology, to whom the shell was submitted, agrees with me in believing this to be a variety of L. fragilis. As in the redefined diagnosis of Leptodomus, the present shell did not, I think, gape anteriorly and pos- teriorly, and there is no sulcus in the posterior slope, neither does the dorsal margin appear to be inflected or bear an up- ward curvature. Loc. and Horizon. Obtained by Mr. A. Patton from the Calderwood Cement-stone (? Lingula Limestone of Carluke), at the Kirktonholm Cement Works, East Kilbride, Lanark- shire ; Lower Carboniferous Limestone group. Leptodomus? clavatus, sp. nov.? Pl. IV. figs. 9 & 10. Sp. char. Clavate, arcuated, very ineequilateral, and gib- bous in the umbonal region. Anterior side short, convex, its margin rounded ; posterior side much more compressed, trans- versely elongated, somewhat recurved, and truncated obliquely, with an obtusely rounded ridge from the umbones to the pos- terior ventral angle; posterior slope a little concave (?), and divided by a sulcus or groove from behind the beaks back- wards to the posterior margin. Umbones large, prominent ; beaks terminal (?). Surface ornamented with wrinkles parallel to the margins. Internal characters ? Shell thin. Obs. The smaller of the two figures (fig. 10) is a small example of a shell which occurs in some abundance at two localities in this neighbourhood, but, as a rule, in a crushed and mutilated condition. I believe it to be distinct from Lep- todomus costellatus, M‘Coy* ; and the profusion with which it occurs, especially at one of the two localities, necessitates a name being given to it. From the species just mentioned it differs in its more transversely elongated form, absence of any sinus in the ventral margin near the anterior end, more sharply defined posterior ventral angle, and less height of the posterior end. Fig. 9 I believe to be the same shell, but from another locality. In some specimens the posterior end is almost square, in others the obliquity is considerable ; this may arise, perhaps, in some degree from pressure. Crushed specimens at first sight bear some resemblance to Lutraria elongata, M‘CoyT. Loc. and Horizon. Shale above the Craigleith sandstone, * Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 508, t. 3F. f. 5. + Syn. Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 52, t. 8. f. 3. a f Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 103 Craigleith Quarry, near Edinburgh, Cement-stone group, of the Lower Carboniferous series ; the individuals much crushed, and usually more or less pyritized. Shale containing marine fossils (Orthoceras, Discina, Bellerophon, &c.), Water of Leith, at Woodhall, near J uniper Green, about five miles west of Edin- burgh ; also in the Cement-stone group (fig. 10). Collection of the Geol. Survey, Scotland; collected by Mr. J. Bennie. Brown sandstone of Knockhill Quarry, Strathkinness, St. Andrews, Cement-stone group; cabinet of Dr. Traquair (fig. 9). Genus Myauina, De Koninck, 1844 (Deser. Anim. Foss. Terr. Carb. Belgique, p. 125). Myalina? trigonalis, sp. nov. Pl. IV. fig. 8. Sp. char. 'Transversely trigonal, diagonally gibbous; an- terior side short and rounded ; posterior side obtusely rounded ventrally, flat, wing-like, and slightly faleate dorsally. Ven- tral margin convex ; byssal sinus slight. Hinge-line as long as the shell, thickened; beaks convex, anterior, but not ter- minal. Shell ornamented with regular, broad, obtusely rounded or almost flat concentric plaits or wrinkles, which become finer and closer on the anterior side, and apparently quite flat on the posterior wing. Obs. I have not been able to ascertain the internal hinge- characters of this shell, and am in doubt whether it should be referred to Avicula, Pterinea, or Myalina. Its reference to the latter, however, is borne out by the somewhat thickened hinge-margin, which is apparent in two specimens. On the other hand, the anterior end is not obsolete in JZ. ? trigonalis, as it should be according to Prof. M‘Coy’s redefinition of the genus. ‘The chief characters of the species are the almost tri- angular outline, position of the beaks, at less than a third from the anterior end, and the flat, regular, concentric plaits. With such forms as Myalina Verneuilii, M‘Coy*, and M. crassa, Flem.t, a comparison is unnecessary. From M. Foy- nesiana, Baily f, it may be distinguished by the more produced posterior wing and less obliquely truncated posterior end, &c. Although resembling some of the Pteronites in form, the ra- diating ribs or striz, usually found in species of that genus, are here totally wanting. I. trigonalis appears to be a very close ally of Pterinea? informis, M‘Coy§, but has not the very * Avicula, Syn. Carb. Foss, 1844, p. 85, t. 13. f. 19. + Etheridge, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, xv. p. 427. t Mem. Geol. Survey Ireland, Expl. 142, 1860, p. 13, f. 4. § Avicula, Syn. Carb. Foss. p. 85, t. 18. f. 21. Ptertnea?, Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 479. 8* 104 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. large, tumid, and prominent beaks of that species; the con- centric wrinkles or plaits are numerous, and not merely re- duced to three in number as in Prof. M‘Coy’s species. Loc. and Horizon. Cockburnspath, near St. Abbs Head, Berwickshire, in a fine brown sandstone of the Lower Car- boniferous or Calciferous Sandstone series. Collected by and in the cabinet of Dr. Traquair. Mr. Salter obtained a My- alina, “species obscure,” in the bottom beds of the Cock- burnspath section, and an Avicula or Gervillia in thin sandy layers, with Cyclopteris, of the Cockburnspath coal-beds*. Genus NucuLa, Lamarck. Nucula Young?, sp. nov. Pl. IV. figs. 11-13. Sp. char. Transversely elongated, inequilateral, and com- pressed ; anterior side short, much smaller than the posterior, bluntly attenuated ; posterior side elongated, inclined to become square, but with the margin uniformly rounded ; umbones an- terior, approximate, compressed ; dorsal margin erect, no hinge- area; hinge-teeth —— ? ventral margin rounded, arching rapidly upwards in the antero-ventral portion ; there appears to be a small lunule; surface regularly and concentrically striated with sharp, prominent strie. Obs. A small and elegant shell, resembling Nucula brevi- rostris, Phill.t, but having a much straighter dorsal margin anteriorly, and a less constricted anterior end. N. Youngi appears to be intermediate between this species and Nucula accipiens, Sow.{ After searching through all the descriptions of Paleozoic Nucule at my command, I have failed to find any which would embrace this form. I name the species after Mr. J. Young, of the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow. Loc. and Horizon. Orchard Quarry, about three miles south of Glasgow, from shale above the Orchard Limestone, Upper Carboniferous Limestone group. Collected by Mr. James Bennie, to whom I am indebted for the specimen, I am much indebted to Mr. Walter Keeping for some notes on P.? fimbriatus, Phill., to Dr. Traquair and Mr. A. Patton for the loan of the specimens mentioned as in their collections, and to Mr. B. N. Peach for again undertaking the drawing of the fossils. * Mem. Geol. Survey Scotland, No. 33, E. Lothian, pp. 72, t+ Geol. York. 1886, ii. p. 210, t. 5. f. lla. t Trans, Geol, Soc. 2nd ser. v. t. 39, f, 40. Bie On new Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 105 EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV, . Avtculopecten subconoideus, R. Eth., jun., left valve, natural size. . The same, right valve, natural size. Both drawings are taken a a series of specimens from Knockhill Quarry, Strathkinness, “ife. 8. Edmondia unioniformis, Phillips, left valve, natural size. Encri- nite-bed, St. Andrews, Fife. 4. Leda Traquairii, R. Eth., jun., left valve, natural size. Knockhill Quarry. 5, Leptodomus fragilis, M‘Coy, left valve, natural size. Fig. 6. The same, var.?, left valve, natural size. Calderwood Cement- 7 8 9 n= stone, East Kilbride. . The same; portion of the surface-ornamentation, magnified two and a half times. . Myalina ? trigonalis, R. Eth., jun., right valve, natural size. Lower Carboniferous, Cocksburnpath, Berwickshire. . Leptodomus? clavatus, R. Eth., jun., left valve, natural size. Knockhil) Quarry. Fig. 10. The same, left valve, natural size. Shale with marine fossils, Lower Carboniferous, Water of Leith, Woodhall. Fig. 11. Nucula Youngi, R. Eth., jun., left valve, natural size. Orchard Quarry, near Glasgow, Upper Carboniferous Limestone group. Fig. 12. The same, enlarged. Fig. 13. The same; view of the hinge-line, umbones, &c. XI.—New Species of Coleoptera from the Island of Rodri- guez, collected by the Naturalists accompanying the Transit- of-Venus Expedition. By Cuas. O. WATERHOUSE, Senior Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum. AmonG the Coleoptera forming part of the collections made in the island of Rodriguez by the naturalists accompanying the Transit-of-Venus Expeditions, and transferred by the Royal Society to the British Museum, the following, after a careful examination, have proved to be undescribed. A fuller account of all the species obtained in the island is reserved for future publication. List of new species. Chleenius olivaceus. Endocoxelus (g. n.) variegatus. Rantus socialis. /Eschyntelus (g. n.) ater. Dineutes picipes. Murmidius segregatu;. Aleochara parvula. Lemophlceus palpalis. Homalota destituta. Berosus mixtus. Lithocharis occulta. Rhyssemus tarsalis. Microporum (g.n.) nitens. Lachnosterna gradaria. Probeenus (g. n.) longicornis. Rodriguezi. Epurea ophthalmica. Oryctes minor. Ascomma (g. n.) horrida. Malthacodes (g.n.) pictus, 106 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Xylodes (g.n.) albovarius. Cratopus inornatus. Cis insularis. —— virescens. sexcarinatus, magnificus. Cistela brunnea. Pentarthrum Rodriguezi. Balanodes (g. n.) tomentosus. Macrotoma simplex. Caranistes annulipes. Cryptonychus limbatus. GEODEPHAGA. Carabide. Chlenius olivaceus, sp. n. C. capite thoraceque obscure viridi-eneis ; capite obsolete subtiliter punctulato ; thorace sat erebre fortiter punctato ; elytris obscure olivaceis, striatis, interstitiis sat crebre distincte punctatis ; anten- nis articulis tribus basalibus pedibusque flayo-ferrugineis, tarsis ovscurioribus. ¢. Long. 53 lin., lat. 2 lin. ‘Somewhat resembles C. nigricornis, Fab., in form ; but the thorax is relatively a little narrower, the sides are a little more rounded, the posterior angles more rounded; the elytra are slightly more attenuated posteriorly. The antenne are blackish, with the first three joints reddish yellow. The head is sculptured as in C. nigricornis, but rather more distinctly, the punctures are more distinct towards the eyes and on the neck. The thorax is one fourth broader than long, gently convex, strongly punctured but not very thickly ; the punc- tures, however, are closer near the suture and towards the hinder margin ; there is a single well-defined fovea near the posterior margin, slightly nearer to the side than to the sutural line. Scutellum impunctate. Elytra somewhat broader than the thorax, less parallel at the sides, and more narrowed to- wards the apex than in C. nigricornis; the pubescence is rather less close, the strize are well marked (rather more so than in C. nigricornis), the interstices are thickly and distinetly punctured, but the punctures are not crowded. The underside is black, shining; a few strong punctures are scattered over the prosternum and the metasternum, The legs are reddish yellow ; the apices of the tibiz and the tarsi are pitchy. Var. Elytra with a reddish-yellow spot near the apex on the third to sixth interstices. ¢. HYDRADEPHAGA. Dytiscide. Colymbetes (Rantus) socialis, sp. n. C. elongato-ovalis, supra obscure flavicans, infra niger; capite postice nigro, vertice transversim flayo notato; thorace disco Spectes of Coleoptera from Rodriguez, 107 guttis parvis duabus approximatis piceis notato ; elytris obscuri- pen (flavo limbatis) ; prosterno pallido, Long 44 lin., lat. 23 in, Elongate oval, shining. Head yellow, with an oblique spot on each side on the forehead, and the neck black, the black portions uniting at the eyes. Thorax yellow, with the middle of the anterior and posterior margins and two approximate discoidal spots pitchy ; very shining, with a line of punctures along the front margin ; there is also a line of obscure punc- tures along the sides and extending a short distance along the posterior margin; the extreme lateral margins are distinctly incrassate. Scutellum pitchy. LElytra shining, with the sutural line and the sides yellowish, the rest closely spotted with small brownish markings as in C. notatus, F.; each elytron with three rows of rather large punctures, each row containing about eight or ten punctures. Underside very shining, black, except the prosternum, which is yellow, and the margins of the abdominal segments, which are obscurely pitchy. Legs pitchy yellow ; intermediate femora and tibiz moderately thickly and finely punctured. Gyrinide. Dineutes picipes, sp. n. D, obovalis, depressiusculus, sat latus, supra nigro-olivaceus, vix cxruleo-cupreo micans, nitidulus ; elytris postice rotundatis, pone apicem in mare leviter emarginatis, in foemina externe oblique truncatis, ad truncaturz basin dente parvo deflexo et apice dente acuto armatis ; corpore subtus nigro-piceo, ano pedibusque piceis. ¢ long. 62 lin., lat. 42 lin.; @ long. 6 lin., lat. 33 lin. BRACHELYTRA. Aleocharida. Aleochara parvula, sp. n. A, statura fere A. merentis, at parva, nitida, parcius pubescens ; antennis pedibusque obscure testaceis antennarum articulo ultimo tibiarumque basi vix picescentibus ; elytris thorace vix longiori- bus, cum thorace discrete distincte punctatis ; abdomine discrete distincte punctato, ano piceo-testaceo. Long. 2 lin. Antenne stout, scarcely longer than the head and thorax taken together; the first, second, and third joints elongate, subequal, the fourth joint a little broader than long ; the fifth to tenth joints becoming gradually broader but not longer ; the eleventh joint as long as the two preceding taken together, 108 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new bluntly acuminate. Head rather broad, sparingly and scarcely visibly punctured. Thorax gently convex, twice as broad as long, narrowed in front, not thickly but distinctly punctured. LElytra a trifle broader than the thorax, and a little longer, distinctly but not thickly asperate-punc- tate. Abdomen distinctly, evenly but not thickly punctured ; the punctuation of the fifth segment is scarcely less distinct than that of the preceding. The thorax is relatively rather broader than in A. merens ; and the punctuation is less close, as is also that of the elytra. Homalota destituta, sp. n. H. statura et colore H. boletobie, Th. (nigritule, Kz.), at antennis paulo brevioribus. Nigra, subnitida, subtiliter punctulata, flavo- sericea; antennarum basi, elytris pedibusque luteo-testaceis, ely- tris regione scutellari angulisque posticis obsolete infuscatis, thorace obscure piceo; abdomine discrete subtiliter punctulato, segmentis apice piceis. Long. 12 lin. Very closely allied to H. boletobia, Th., but is a trifle more parallel-sided, the antenne are a little shorter and stouter, the elytra are relatively a little shorter; the punctuation is throughout slightly finer, especially that of the thorax, which is also less close; that of the abdomen is more even (being scarcely less close on the fifth and sixth segments than on the previous ones). The three basal joints of the antenne are elongate, subequal, testaceous ; the third more slender; the fourth joint is twice as broad as long, shining, pitchy testaceous; the fifth to tenth joints gradually but distinctly broader, trans- verse ; the eleventh joint nearly as long as the two previous joints taken together, obtusely acuminate. Head sparingly and scarcely perceptibly punctured. Thorax pitchy, very nearly as broad as the elytra, not quite twice as broad as long, gently rounded at the sides and base, with a shallow longitudinal impression in front of the scutellum, finely but not thickly punctured. Elytra a trifle longer than the thorax, finely and not thickly punctured, Abdomen with the apex of each segment pitchy, very finely but not closely punctulate ; oe punctuation is less close and distinctly finer than on the elytra, Pederide. Lithocharis occulta, sp. n. L. ferruginea ; antennis, elytris pedibusque flavo-testaceis ; capite thoraceque subopacis, sat crebre fortiter punctatis ; elytris thorace 4 longioribus, nitidis, sat crebre punctatis; abdomine nitido, A PO Se Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 109 segmentis 4 basalibus sat parce subtilissime punctulatis, 5° levi. Long 1} lin. Sparingly clothed with pubescence. Antenne one fourth longer than the head ; first joint elongate, second a little longer than broad, third not longer than the second but narrower, the fourth as broad as long; fifth to tenth joints transverse and gradually becoming broader; the eleventh joint ovate, sub- acuminate. Head quadrate, convex, subopaque, finely rugu- lose and somewhat thickly and strongly punctured, straight behind, sides parallel, the extreme angles blunt; the portion of the head behind the eyes is considerably longer than the diameter of the eye. Thorax at its broadest part scarcely as wide as the head, gently narrowed behind, scarcely as long as broad, subopaque, finely rugulose and moderately thickly and strongly ‘geokiatae Elytra a little broader than the head, one fifth longer than broad, shining, punctured as the thorax (but not ragulose). The punctuation of the abdomen is very fine and obscure, gradually disappearing towards the apex. Tarsi long and slender. NECROPHAGA. Nitidulide. MIcROPORUM, gen. nov. Mentum transverse, much narrowed in front; ligula short, the anterior angles produced. Labial palpi short, the apical joint large. Lobe of the maxille elongate, slender, ciliate ; maxillary palpi with penultimate joint quadrate, the apical joint twice as long as the previous joint, slightly attenuated. fandibles strongly arched, terminating in a sharp point. Head transverse, narrowed in front of the eyes, terminating in a very short muzzle. Eyes prominent. Antenne inserted immediately in front of the eyes, moderately short ; the first joint stout, cylindrical, the rest much more slender ; the second to fifth subequal, elongate; the sixth and seventh a little shorter, the eighth as broad as long, narrowed at the base; the ninth to eleventh forming an oblong-ovate club. Microporum nitens, sp. 0. M. oblongum, leviter convexum, nitidum, piceo-testaceum, crebre evidenter punctatum, elytris pedibusque testaceis; capite trans- verso; oculis prominentibus, nigris; antennis capite dimidio longioribus ; thorace longitudine duplo latiore, convexo, angulis anticis deflexis rotundatis, lateribus arcuatis, angulis posticis 110 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new acutis retrorsum directis ; elytris thorace haud angustioribus at duplo longioribus, humeris obtusis, lateribus arcuatis, angulis apicalibus exterioribus bene rotundatis, apicibus areuatis. Long. 12 lin. 6 PROBANUS, gen. nov. Mentum somewhat transverse, suddenly narrowed in front, the extreme apex truncate; on either side of the narrow por- tion (but on a lower plane) there is a somewhat triangular projection ; the ligula is not prominent, but its anterior angles are produced into two delicate, subcylindrical, slightly curved projections, nearly as long as the palpi. Labial palpi short and thick ; the basal joint round, scarcely visible ; the second and third equal, slightly elongate, subcylindrical. Lobe of the maxille slender, ciliated, with a distinct sharp tooth nearly on a level with the basal joint of the palpus. Maxillary palpi with the second joint twice as long as broad, narrowed at its base ; the third joint a little shorter, a little longer than broad, the apical joint one third longer than the previous one, slender, a little narrowed at the apex. Mandibles very prominent, completely visible from above, impressed, broad at*the base, narrow and pointed at the apex. Head transverse, slightly lobed over the base of the antenne; eyes prominent. Antenne very long, basal joint very large; second joint elongate, cylin- drical, inserted near the apex of the basal joint; the third to eighth joints a little longer than the second, of the same form ; the ninth rather shorter and broader than the previous joint, the tenth scarcely transverse, the eleventh oblique truncated. Thorax transverse, broader behind, scarcely narrowed in front. Elytra oblong. Pygidium visible from above. Legs robust ; tarsi short, the basal joints slightly dilated, strongly ciliated. Pro- and mesosternum constructed as in Mystrops. This genus is closely allied to Mystrops, from which it differs in the form of the mandibles, the form of the head, the basal joint of the antenne, and in the elytra nearly covering the abdomen. I am unacquainted with Mystrops dispar from Madagascar, except from description; but I think it probable that it may have to be transferred to the present genus. ' Probenus longicornis, sp. n. P. oblongus, leviter convexus, testaceus, nitidus, crebre distincte punctatus ; capite sat magno transverso, leviter convexo, antice impresso, utrinque supra antennarum basin parum elevato ; oculis prominentibus, nigris; mandibulis porrectis, leviter curvatis, apice acuminatis, basi supra parum concavis ; antennarum arti- ot bi mappa Zhe EW Sp ay Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 111 culo primo magno, elongato; thorace capite } latiore, longitudine fere duplo latiore, leviter convexo, antice vix angustato, angulis anticis obtusis, lateribus levissime arcuatis, marginatis, angulis posticis rectis, basi fere recta ; scutello sat magno ; elytris thorace vix angustioribus, at 4 longioribus, apicem versus parum angus- tatis, lateribus levissime arcuatis, marginatis, apicibus arcuatim truncatis. Long. 1} lin., lat. 2 lin. Epurea ophthalmica, sp. u. £. oblonga, obscure ferruginea, opaca, dense pubescens ; capite lato, transyerso, ante oculos angustato, subtilissime coriaceo, sat crebre distincte punctato; labro transverso, lateribus rotundatis, antice medio anguste profunde triangulariter exciso; oculis magnis prominentibus, nigris; antennis capite paululo longioribus, clava picea ; thorace capite 4 latiore, longitudine 2 latiore, leviter convexo, antice vix angustato, coriaceo, sat crebre evidenter punctato, margine antico leviter emarginato, angulis anticis obtuse rotundatis, lateribus tenuiter marginatis, levissime arcuatis, angulis posticis fere rectis (summo ipso obtuso); elytris thorace haud angustioribus, vix duplo longioribus, medio vix ampliatis, coriaceis, minus crebre evidenter punctatis, apice truncatis, angulis exter- nis paulo rotundatis; abdomine supra subtiliter haud crebre punctulato, brevissime flavo-pubescente. Long. 14]in., lat. § lin. The eyes in this species are rather unusually prominent ; and there is not the usual impressed line along the inner mar- gin. The thorax is broadest at the posterior angles, which are rectangles with the extreme point blunted. Colydiide. ASCOMMA, gen. nov. General build of Endophlaus, but with the head not widened in front of the eyes. Eyes partly clothed with erect scale-like sete. Mentum square; ligula very nearly as broad as the mentum and about half the length, sides parallel, front margin cently arcuate, the angles consequently slightly obtuse; the front margin fringed with dense stiff hair, so dense that it has the appearance of a piece separate from the ligula; the labial palpi are well separated from each other at the base ; the apical joint is elongate, slightly acuminate at the apex, a little wvelled at the base. The outer lobe of the maxille rather widened and truncate at the apex ; the palpi are short and thick and do not differ materially from those of Hndo- phleus. Antenne eleven-jointed, the third joint rather elon- gate; the tenth and eleventh joints form a distinct broadly ovate club. 112 Mr. C. O, Waterhouse on new Ascomma horrida, sp. n. A. oblonga, convexiuscula, opaca, ferruginea, nigro varia, breviter echinata ; capite deplanato, antice rotundato, postice angustiore ; oculis nigris, sat prominentibus ; antennis capite paulo longioribus, nitidis, piceis, clava fere rotundata; thorace capite fere duplo latiore, longitudine j latiore, convexo, postice paulo angustato, margine antico utrinque sat fortiter emarginato, medio lobato, angulis anticis acutiusculis, lateribus deplanatis leviter rotunda- tis, serratis, angulis ante basin fere rectis, basi medio late lobata, diseo impressione oblonga; scutello parvulo, rotundato; elytris basi thorace haud latioribus, postice vix ampliatis, fere parallelis, apice rotundatis, singulis elytris tricostatis; tibiis echinatis. Long. 23-3 lin., lat. 2-14 lin. ENDOCOXELUS, gen. nov. Mentum slightly transverse, a little narrowed in front ; ligula about half the width of the mentum and of the same length, parallel at the sides, rounded and ciliated in front ; labial palpi somewhat elongate and acuminate; outer lobe of the maxille short, triangular, truncate and ciliated at the apex; apical joint of the palpi twice as long as broad, as long as the two preceding joints taken together, truncate at the apex. Head nearly parallel at the sides, gently sinuate at the eyes, and a little narrowed behind; eyes slightly prominent. An- tenn eleven-jointed, as long as the head, the first and second joints stouter than those following, scarcely longer than broad ; the third to fifth a little elongate, sixth to ninth moniliform, the tenth and eleventh joints forming a distinct club, the eleventh considerably smaller than the tenth. Thorax convex, a little broader than long, slightly narrower behind, distinctly mar- gined all round, but especially at the sides, which are gently arcuate (microscopically serrate), all the angles obtuse. Scu- tellum very small. Elytra at the base scarcely broader than the thorax, slightly broader posteriorly, twice as long as broad. Closely allied to Coxelus, but with the head not wider in front of the eyes, antenne with a more distinct club, thorax narrowly but distinctly margined, &e. Endocoxelus varvegatus, sp. 0. E. oblongus, antice paulo angustatus, leviter convexus, opacus, niger, squamulis pallidis adspersus; elytris testaceo variegatis; tibiis testaceis. Long. 1} lin., lat. 2 lin. Dull pitchy black, the clypeus and the middle of the front Species of Coleoptera from Rodriquez. 113 and posterior margins of the thorax reddish. Elytra obscure testaceous, each with the scutellar region, a discoidal spot, a subapical patch, and three or four lateral markings blackish brown. Legs (especially the tibia) testaceous. The generally decumbent scales which are tolerably thickly scattered over the surface (and on the tibix) are very pale yellow. Head flat- tened, thickly rugulose. Thorax thickly and rugosely punc- tured, convex, the base on each side oblique. Elytra gently convex, a trifle broader towards the apex, which is not very obtusely rounded, slightly shining, crenate-striate, the inter- stices scarcely convex, the scales forming rows. Less convex than Cowxelus pictus, and with the elytra less narrowed at the base, &c. Ke. /ESCHYNTELUS, gen. nov. Resembles Bothrideres except in the form of the head, which is like that of Deretaphrus Erichsoni. Head bent down- wards, much arched, broadest behind the eyes, scarcely nar- rowed and rounded in front; eyes not prominent, scarcely visible from above. Antenne as long as the head; the basal joint large, nearly round; the second the same form but smaller; the third, seventh, eighth, and ninth a little longer than broad; the fourth, fifth, and sixth nearly as long as broad ; the tenth compressed, cup-shaped ; the eleventh much smaller, transverse, truncate and pubescent at the apex. An- terior coxe very little separated; anterior tibiz denticulate. Intermediate coxze moderately separate. Posterior legs very widely separate. Basal segment of the abdomen rather longer than the two following taken together. Aischyntelus ater, sp. N. 42, elongatus, ater, dorso depressiusculus; capite crebre fortiter punctato, punctis longitudinaliter confluentibus; antennis piceis, nitidis ; thorace antice capite fere duplo latiore, latitudine haud longiore, postice angustato, angulis anticis prominulis obtusi- usculis, lateribus antice leviter rotundatis, dein ad basin rectis, medio tuberculo vix perspicuo notatis, basi utrinque levissime sinuata; supra crebre fortiter punctato, medio foveis duabus ovalibus (altera ante, altera post medium) notato ; scutello parvo quinquelaterali ; elytris thorace paulo latioribus, parallelis, ante apicem solum angustatis, apice truncatis, fortiter punctato-striatis, interstitiis 2° et 3° planis, 4°, 5°, 6°, 7° angustatis costiformibus (plerumque 5° et 7°); pedibus piceis, tibiis anticis quadridenti- culatis ; corpore subtus sat crebre fortiter punctato. Long. 2-34 lin., lat. 3-1 lin. 114 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Murmidius segregatus, sp. n. M. ovalis, convexus, nitidus, piceo-niger, punctatus ; thorace rufo- piceo, antennis pedibusque obscure testaceis ; capite sat crebre subtilissime punctulato; thorace crebre subtiliter punctato, circa angulos anticos punctis nonnullis magnis, fortiter transverso, antice leviter emarginato, angulis anticis acutis, sub angulis rotundato-exciso, lateribus arcuatis marginatis, basi marginata utrinque oblique bisinuata ; elytris convexis, sat crebre distincte punctatis, postice paulo ampliatis, basi flexuosis, apice rotundatis. Long. 13 mill. Cucujide. Lemophleus palpalis, sp. n. L. elongatus, convexiusculus, niger, nitidus, palpis tarsisque testa- ceis, tibiis piceis; capite sat convexo, crebre fortiter punctato, post oculos sulco transverso leviter impresso; oculis prominulis ; antennis capite 2 longioribus, sat crassis, articulis duobus basali- bus crassioribus, 3° minore latitudine paulo longiore, 4° quadrato, 5°-8™™ moniliformibus, 9° et 10° latioribus, transversis, 11° fere globoso; thorace capite vix latiore,. latitudine paulo longiore, coriaceo, crebre fortiter punctato, antice posticeque truncato, basin versus vix angustato, lateribus fere rectis, marginatis, dorso utringque carina longitudinali; elytris thorace paululo latioribus et fere triplo longioribus, convexiusculis, sat fortiter striatis, humeris obtusis, lateribus vix arcuatis (fere rectis) ad apicem arcuatim angustatis, striis parce obsolete punctatis, interstitiis parce punctatis. Long. ;*, lin., lat. } lin. PALPICORNIA. Hydrophilide. Berosus mixtus, sp. Nov. B. statura fere B. affinis; oblongus, convexus, sordide flavo-testa- ceus, vix nitidus, subtus niger; capite thoraceque sat crebre di- stincte punctatis, clypeo subtilissime punctulato ; elytris fortiter striatis, striis crebre punctatis, interstitiis planis, sat crebre di- stincte punctatis, apice truncato, angulo externo breviter uniden- tato. Long. 2} lin., lat. 12 lin. Form of B. affinis but rather broader behind. Head dis- tinctly and rather closely punctured ; clypeus very finely and delicately punctured, a little more distinctly at the sides. Thorax relatively broader than in B. affinis and less convex, less deflexed at the sides, the anterior angles much rounded ; punctuation very distinct and moderately close. Scutellum with a few fine punctures. Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 115 LAMELLICORNIA. Aphodiide. Rhyssemus tarsalis, sp. n. R. fusco-niger, nitidus, fronte granosa, vertice subtilius granuloso ; thorace transversim quadricarinato; elytris punctato-striatis, interstitiis biseriatim granulatis. Long. 14 lin., lat. 2 lin. Extremely close to R. germanus, and only differs in being more shining, in having the projection in front of the eye nearly rectangular (scarcely obtuse), the granulation of the elytra a trifle less fine ; the basal joint of the posterior tarsi is as long as the spur, whereas in i germanus it appears to be always a little shorter. Melolonthide. Lachnosterna gradaria, sp. 1. L. oblonga, convexa, brunnea, sat nitida; capite sat magno, collo levi, fronte planiuscula crebre distincte punctata; clypeo confertim fortius punctato, marginato, medio vix sinuato ; thorace longitu- dine fere duplo latiore, convexo, minus crebre punctato, ante medium paulo angustato, margine antico fere recto, angulis anticis obtusiusculis, posticis obtusis ; scutello levi; elytris basi thoracis latitudine postice paulo ampliatis, convexis, ad apicem rotundatis, haud crebre punctatis, marginibus incrassatis piceis ; pectore longe flayo-pubescente ; abdomine amplo parce punctato ; pygidio sat crebre fortiter punctato. Long. 94 lin., lat. 43 lin. Lachnosterna Rodrigquezt, sp. n. L. oblonga, leviter convexa, nitida, pallide brunnea*, sat lata; capite lato, sat erebre fortiter punctato; clypeo brevi, fortiter transverso, reflexo-marginato, crebre punctato, medio paululo producto, utrinque leviter sinuato; oculis sat magnis ; thorace longitudine duplo latiore, leviter convexo, sat crebre distincte punctato, margine antico leviter flexuoso, angulis anticis obtusi- usculis, lateribus arcuatis, angulis obtusis, basi utrinque sinuata, medio parum lobata; scutello levi; elytris thoracis latitudine at 33 longioribus, post medium paululo ampliatis dorso depressius- culis, ad apicem rotundatis, minus crebre punctulatis, sutura parum eleyata. Long. 103-123 lin., lat. 5-6} lin. Dynastide. Oryctes minor, sp. N. O. oblongus, niger, nitidus ; capite antice angustato, rugoso, medio vix nodoso; thorace longitudiné 4 latiore, nitido, parce subtiliter * Two dead specimens, possibly bleached. 116 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new punctulato, antice medio impressione rotundata rugosa et utrinque plaga parva rugosa notato, lateribus leviter rotundatis ; elytris thorace haud latioribus, postice ampliatis, fortiter lineato-punc- tatis; pedibus rufo-piceis. Long. 114 lin., lat. 54 lin. The elytra are covered with rather large horseshoe punc- tures, among which may be traced the usual two pairs of punctured lines; the surface between the large punctures has small punctures scattered here and there. MALACODERMATA. Melyride. MALTHACODES, gen. nov. Maxille with two lobes, membranous, the internal smaller and narrower than the external ; apical joint of the maxillary palpi strongly securiform ; mandibles bifid at the apex. An- tenn with the first joint elongate, the second smaller and shorter, the third a little longer than the second but not so long as the first ; the fourth to tenth about as broad as long, narrowed at their base; the eleventh oblong. Eyes pro- minent. Thorax transverse, broadest at the base. Elytra scarcely broader than the thorax and twice and a half as long. Tarsi with the basal joint a little elongate, second to fourth joints subequal, shorter than the first; claws with a membranous lobe beneath each. Body pubescent. The species upon which this genus is founded resembles Haplocnemis, but is of a shorter form, the head is short, and the apical joint of the maxillary palpi is very strongly securiform. Pelecophorus is described as having the basal joint of the tarsi very short, shorter than the second; this I cannot apply to the insect here described, or I should have placed it in that genus. Malthacodes pictus, sp. n. M. oblongus, leviter convexus, nigro-aeneus, griseo-pubescens ; an- tennis nigris, articulo basali piceo; thorace longitudine duplo latiore, sat crebre subtiliter punctato, lateribus arcuatis, tenuissime flavo marginatis, basi utrinque leviter sinuato ; elytris thorace vix latioribus at 24 longioribus, crebre sat fortiter punctatis, fasciis duabus flexuosis rufo-testaceis ; femoribus piceis, tibiis tarsisque pallide testaceis. Long. 13 lin., lat. ? lin. Ptinide. XYLODES, gen. nov. General form nearly that of Hedobia. Antenne rather thick, not approximate at the base; the basal joint oblong, the second Spectes of Coleoptera from Rodriquez. 117 shorter and smaller, a little narrowed at its base, the third nearly as long as the first, parallel-sided, the fourth to tenth nearly quadrate, scarcely longer than broad, eleventh nearly twice as long as the preceding, rounded at the apex. Thorax arched in front, as Sony as broad, slightly narrowed in front and behind. Scutellum pentagonal. Elytra nearly twice as broad as the thorax, and twice and a half as long, parallel, rounded at the apex, punctate-striate. Legs rather short and stout ; tarsi rather short and stout, the basal joint scarcely elongate, the second to fourth a little shorter, the fifth elongate and slender. Body velvety. Xylodes albovarius, sp. n. X, mger, velutinus ; thorace supra albo, medio nigro annulato, mar- ginibus nigris; elytris basi fasciaque post medium dentata albis, humeris nigris. Long. 2 lin., lat. 4 lin. Cioide. Lyctus rugicollis, Walker. Ditoma rugicollis, Walker, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858, ii. p. 206. Thorax scarcely longer than broad, strongly arched in front, slightly narrowed behind, the sides nearly straight, only very slightly sinuous, tuberculate-serrate ; upper surface rugulose- punctate, the disk with a rather deep oblong impression. Elytra a little broader than the thorax and twice and onefourth as long; each elytron with six rows of white, club-shaped, erect scales, and with a line of moderately large shallow punctures on each side of each row of scales. The antenne, head, and thorax are also more or less clothed with whitish scales, those on the antennz decumbent. ‘The apical joint of the antenne is a little longer than broad, a little narrower towards the apex, which is rounded. This species closely resembles L. obsttus, Woll. ; but that has the apical joint of the antenne twice as long as broad, the thorax is more distinctly punctured, the central fovea less deep, and the scales with which the body is beset are much narrower. Hab. Ceylon (type), Rodriguez, China, Siam. Cis insularis, sp. n. C. oblongus, convexus, piceo-niger; capite leviter convexo, crebre sat fortiter punctato; labrum palpisque testaceis ; thorace longi- tudine paululo latiore, convexo, antice paulo angustato, crebre sat Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xviii, 9g 118 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse oe new fortiter punctato, margine antico leviter arcuato, supra caput vix superante, angulis anticis omnino rotundatis, lateribus leviter arcuatis, reflexo-marginatis, angulis posticis obtuse rotundatis, basi marginata; elytris thorace vix latioribus, at 24 longioribus, convexis, ad apicem arcuatim attenuatis, sat crebre fortiter punc- tatis ; antennis pedibusque piceis, tarsis testaceis. Long. 14 lin., lat. } lin, This species has the elytra rather unusually narrowed at the apex; the punctuation is very distinct, thick but not crowded; in the middle of the forehead there is a small, almost imperceptible fovea; the elytra are covered with a slightly metallic bloom, Cis sexcarinatus, sp. 1. C. oblongus, ater, vix nitidus, fortiter confertim rugoso-punctatus ; capite piceo ; antennis testaceis, clava picea; thorace longitudine 3 latiore, lateribus fere parallelis (vix arcuatis), angulis obtusis, basi bisinuata ; scutello levi; elytris basi thorace hand latioribus at duplo longioribus, lateribus fere rectis ad apicem obtuse rotun- datis, sutura parum elevata, singulo elytro ad apicem carinis tribus instructo ; corpore subtus haud crebre fortiter punctato; pedibus piceis. Long. 13 mill., lat. 2 mill. HETEROMERA. Cistelide. Cistela brunnea, sp. n. C. oblonge-ovalis, parum conyexa, sat nitida, brunnea, breviter eureo-pubescens; capite triangulari, crebre distincte punctato; antennis thorace duplo longioribus; thorace obscuriore, longitu- dine fere duplo latiore, antice areuatim parum angustato, confertim fortiter punctato, angulis anticis omnino rotundatis, posticis rectis, basi recto-truncata, medio solum vix lobata; elytris thorace vix latioribus at 33 longioribus, ad apicem arcuatim attenuatis, irre- gulariter crebre punctatis, Long. 4 lin., lat. 14 lin. RHYNCHOPHORA. Anthribidz2. BALANODES, gen. nov. Head as long as broad; rostrum a trifle narrower, very short. Antenne placed close to the eye, a little longer than the head and thorax together, very slender; the first and second joints scarcely stouter than the following; third to seventh a trifle longer than the second, subequal, the eighth rather shorter Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 119 but a little elongate ; the ninth to eleventh subequal, forming an elongate, slender, loose club. Eyes a little prominent, slightly ovate. Thorax nearly semicircular, truncate in front for the width of the head; the basal ridge very slight, scarcely separated from the posterior margin, only visible near the shoulders. Scutellum minute. Elytra at the base scarcely as broad as the thorax, but a little more than twice as long, gradually narrowed towards the apex, which is rounded, punctate-striate. Tibiee cylindrical, not widened at the apex ; the anterior pair rather long and curved beyond the middle, minutely denticulate beneath the base. ‘Tarsi moderately broad, the basal joint a little elongate, the second transverse, the third short, bilobed ; claws with a distinct mesial tooth. Body evenly convex, thickly clothed with pubescence. Closely allied to Arwocorynus, but, besides the difference of form, differs in having slightly narrower tarsi and the tibiee not widened at the apex. Balanodes tomentosus, sp. n. B. ovalis, convexus, dense breviter flavo-griseo-pubescens, obscure piceus, elytris pedibusque brunneis; thorace creberrime haud for- titer punctato, angulis anticis obliteratis, posticis rectis, basi utrin- que vix sinuata ; elytris fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis alter- natis vix latioribus, subtilissime coriaceis ; antennis articulis tribus apicalibus piceis. Long. 23 lin., lat. 13 lin. The pubescence on the elytra is slightly interrupted by the rows of punctures, which gives them a striped appearance. Caranistes annulipes, sp. 0. C. oblongus, nigro-piceus, dense piceo-tomentosus, flavo variegatus ; pedibus pallide brunneis nigro annulatis. Long. 24-3 lin., lat. 14-1} lin. Front of the head and the rostrum clothed with yellowish pubescence, that on the vertex brown; eyes rather widely separated above, very slightly emarginate in front. Antenne obscure testaceous, the club only dark, twice as long as the thorax; the third to eighth joints very slender and gradually diminishing in length; the ninth to eleventh elongate, forming a distinct but slightclub. Thorax very finely granular, nearly one third broader than long, much narrowed in front, the sides nearly straight, rather narrowed behind the basal ridge, which is very distinct, well separated from the base (especially at the sides); the pubescence is brownish. Scutellum yellowish. Elytra as broad as the thorax, one fourth longer than broad, 120 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new not very convex, rounded at the apex, rather strongly punctate- striate, the interstices very slightly convex ; the pubescence is yellowish, interrupted by small brown square spots ; a few of these spots are larger and darker than the others; and the yellow pubescence has a tendency to form a sutural spot behind the middle. The legs are very pale brown; a ring on the femur, two on the tibia, the apical half of the basal tarsal joint, and nearly all the second joint blackish. Some large punctures are scattered over the flanks of the prosternum and the meta- sternum. Curculionide. Cratopus tnornatus, sp. Nn. C. elongatus, niger (vel nigro-piceus), nitidus, setis albidis brevis- simis parce adspersus ; antennis piceis; rostro basi sat crebre, apice parcius leevius punctulato, fronte discrete distincte punctata ; oculis oblongis, haud prominentibus ; thorace longitudine + latiore, antice angustato, vix crebre sat fortiter punctato; scutello levi; elytris thorace paulo latioribus at 33 longioribus, ad apicem regu- lariter acuminatis, fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis vix irre- gularibus, punctis parvis adspersis, apice tuberculis parvis obsitis, marginibus dimidio basali distincte carinatis, ad apicem serrulatis ; pectore breviter griseo-pubescente; femoribus anticis subtus dente parvo armatis. Long. 5-63 lin., lat. 2-23 lin. Cratopus virescens, sp. Nn. C. elongatus, piceus, dense virescenti-pubescens ; capite rostroque erebre sat fortiter punctato; oculis vix prominulis; thorace lon- gitudine vix latiore, antice angustato, crebre irregulariter granulato, lateribus arcuatis; scutello viridi-albo tecto; elytris thorace paulo latioribus at 3j longioribus, apice angustatis, sat fortiter striato-punctatis (punctis rotundatis, medio tuberculo minuto in- structis), interstitiis haud convexis, parce subtilissime asperato- punctatis, marginibus haud carinatis; femoribus anticis subtus dente magno armatis. Long. 5—6 lin., lat. 2-22 lin. Cratopus magnificus, sp. n. C. elytris piceo-niger, dense squamulis rotundatis parvis tectis ; squamulis lte viridi vel aurato vel cupreo nitentibus; sutura levi. Long. 54 lin. Two elytra only known. Pentarthrum Rodriquezt, sp. n. P. nigro-piceum (vel rufo-piceum), convexum, subcylindricum ; — Species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez. 121 capite pone oculos levi, fronte rostroque sat crebre distincte pune- tatis ; thorace longitudine haud longiore, sat crebre distincte punc- tato, lateribus bene rotundatis ; elytris thorace paululo latioribus, at 2} longioribus, fere parallelis, fortiter striato-punctatis, inter- stitiis vix convexiusculis uniseriatim parce punctulatis. Long. 1? lin. (rostr. incl.). The second joint of the funiculus is a little longer than the following. The rostrum is about two thirds the length of the thorax, at the apex very finely punctured. ‘The thorax is a little more narrowed in front than behind. LONGICORNIA. Prionide. Macrotoma simplex, sp. n. Q. M. fusea, vix nitida; capite piceo-nigro, rugoso-punctato ; thorace longitudine duplo latiore, antice paulo angustato, margine antico flexuoso, angulis anticis obtusiusculis, lateribus haud spi- nosis (medio solum irregulariter denticulato) ante angulos posticos acutos sinuatis, basi utrinque sinuata, disco crebre fortiter punctato (medio plaga parva levi), lateribus fortiter rugosis ; scutello parce subtiliter punctulato ; elytris thorace vix latioribus at quintuplo longioribus, basi fortiter punctatis et rugulosis, marginibus plaga- que discoidali pallidioribus ruguloso-coriaceis ; pectore longe flavo- pubescente. Long. 18 lin., lat. 64 lin. PHYTOPHAGA. Hispide. Cryptonychus limbatus, sp. n. C. elongatus, nitidus, depressus, flavo-testaceus; antennis, thoracis elytrorumque disco, pectoreque piceo-nigris; capite sat parvo fere levi, medio canaliculato, inter antennas breviter anguste pro- ducto; oculis nigris; thorace latitudine haud longiore, antice paululo angustato, post angulos anticos obtusos paulo constricto, margine antico arcuato, angulis posticis vix acutis; elytris basi thorace vix latioribus, post medium paulo ampliatis, sat fortiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis subtilissime uniseriatim punctulatis, apice declivi, truncato, utrinque carinato. Long. 34 lin., lat. § lin. 122 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of XIL—On a small Collection of Lepidoptera from Cape York and the South-east Coast of New Guinea. By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S8., F.Z.8., &e. Tue following species were recently obtained by the British Museum from the Rev. J. S. MacFarlane. Several of them are new to science; and others have hitherto been poorly represented in the collection. Excepting where New Guinea is mentioned, the species are from Cape York. RHOPALOCERA. Family Nymphalide. Subfamily Dayar, Bates. Genus Danats, Latreille. 1. Danais archippus. Papilio archippus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 49 (1798). 2. Danais affinis. Papilio affinis, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 511 (1775). Genus Evpia@a, Fabricius. 3. Euplea Angasii. Euplea Angasti, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. ii. p. 343 (“1865”). We have a long series of this species; it only occurs in Australia. 4, EHuplea sylvester. Papilio sylvester, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 41 (1793). Genus CALLIPLa@A, Butler. 5. Calliplea niveata. Calliplea niveata, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. p. 2 (1875). Genus Hamapryas, Boisduval. 6. Hamadryas zoilus. Papilio zotlus, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 480 (1775). Subfamily Sarrrivsz, Bates. Genus Hypocysta, Westwood. 7. Hypocysta adiante. Neonympha adiante, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. figs. 545, 546 (1825). Lepidoptera from Cape York and New Guinea. 123 Subfamily Nywpuarrv2, Bates. Genus DoLESCHALLIA, Felder. 8. Doleschallia australis. Doleschallia australis, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. iii. p. 405, pl. 51. figs. 1, 2 (1867). Genus Neprtis, Fabricius. 9. Neptis consimilis. Limenitis consimilis, Boisduval, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, Lép. p. 183. n. 5 (1882). Not previously in the Museum. It is quite distinct from the Aru species NV. affinis of Felder. 10. Neptis mortifacies. Neptis mortifacies, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. p. 5 (1875). Only one example of this species, from Queensland, was previously in the collection of the British Museum. 11. Neptis latifasciata. Neptis latifasciatus, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soc. p. 4 (1875). The same observation applies to this species as to the pre- ceding. Genus RutNopapa, Felder. 12. Rhinopalpa parva, n. sp. Wings above dark brown, with a broad central ochreous band from costa of primaries to near anal angle of secondaries ; outer border paler brown, bounded within and intersected by a line of black; primaries with a tawny spot in the cell, just above the origin of the first median branch ; a subapical series of decreasing pale ochraceous spots: wings below pale olive-brown, with a broad central creamy band; basal area externally edged with dark brown, and crossed by brown- edged a bands ; external area crossed by a series of blind ocelli; outer border creamy, varied with brown, and inter- sected by a lunulate brown submarginal line in both wings and by two in the secondaries. Expanse of wings 2 inches 7 lines. This is the smallest RAcnopalpa that I have seen ; it is very different from any other species known to me. 124 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Genus Drapema, Boisduval. 13. Diadema nerina (g 3). Papilio nerina, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. iii. 1, p. 509 (1775). Smaller than usual ; otherwise perfectly typical. 14. Diadema alimena (8 3). Papilio alimena, Linnieus, Mus. Lud, Ul. p. 291 (1764). Also var. P. velleda of Cramer (pl. 349. f. C, D). Genus CeruosiA, Fabricius. 15. Cethosia imperialis, n. sp. Wings above black-brown, distinctly shot with purple ; basal area broadly scarlet ; a discal series of indistinct reddish liture ; fringe white-varied ; primaries with a broad quinquefid snow-white subapical patch ; three or four subcostal discoidal spots; secondaries with an ill-defined submarginal lunated line. Below paler than above: primaries with basal half reddish tawny, transversely marked on costal half of cell and at base of median interspaces with black strigee margined or intersected by grey lines; subapical white patch as above ; submarginal area and veins red-brown; a discal series of more or less fusiform white-margined black spots ; outer margin black ; a submarginal lunated white line: secondaries with several red spots on basicostal area; a subbasal transverse grey band, enclosing a double series of black strige ; an irre- gular series of grey-edged black spots across middle of wing ; a discal series of more or less reniform grey-edged black spots; outer margin black ; a submarginal lunated white line. Ex- panse of wings 3 inches 10 lines. Four examples. We previously only possessed two specimens of this species, which, owing to their general similarity to C. damasippe, 1 was unwilling to describe. There can now be no doubt that the species does not vary. ‘amily Lycenide. Genus Danis, Fabricius. 16. Danis close to D. damis ; perhaps a variety. In poor condition. Lepidoptera from Cape York and New Guinea. 125 Genus AmBLypopta, Horsfield. 17. Amblypodia amytis (local form). We previously possessed one example of each of these forms. Family Papilionide. Subfamily Prerrm, Bates. Genus Devas, Hiibner. 18. Delias inferna (¢). Delias inferna, Butler, Lep. Exot. p. 63, pl. 24. fig. 6 (1871). Genus TERIAS, Swainson. 19. Terias puella. Xanthidia puella, Boisduyal, Voy, de l’Astrolabe, Lép. p. 60, pl. 2. fig. 8 (1832). 20. Tertas hecabe. Papilio hecabe, Linnzeus, Mus. Lud. Ul. p. 249 (1764), Genus BeLenois, Hiibner. 21. Belenois nabis (3 ¢). Pieris nabis, Lucas, Rey. Zool. p. 326 (1852). Subtamily Paprzionrvz, Bates. Genus OrNITHOPTERA, Boisduval. 22. Ornithoptera pronomus (f @). Papilio pronomus, G. R. Gray, Cat. p. 2, pl.i. figs. 1 & 2 (1852). Genus Pariiio, Linneus. 23. Papilio capaneus ( g ¢ ). Papilio cupaneus, Westwood, Arcana Ent. ii. pl. 52. figs. 1 & 2 (1848). 24, Papilio adrastus (8 ?). Papilio adrastus, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. i. p. 110, pl. 16, a, 6 (1865). New Guinea. 25. Papilio polydorus (3g ? ). Papilio polydorus, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 746 (1767). 26. Papilio choredon (3 @ ). Papilio choredon, Felder, Verh, z001.-bot. Ges. xiv, p. 8306( 1804), New Guinea and Cape York, 126 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of HETEROCERA. Family Sphingide. Genus Cuc@:rocamMPa, Duponchel. 27. Cherocampa argentata. Cherocampa argentata, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 8, pl. 2. fig. 3 (1875). Only one example, in poor condition. Family Agaristide. Genus AGARISTA, Leach. 28. Agarista neptioides (gf 2). Agarista neptioides, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. p. 188 (1875). Family Zygenida. Genus EucHromiA, Hiibner. 29. Huchromia ganymede. Glaucopis ganymede, Doubleday, Lort’s Disc. Austr., App. i. p. 619, pl. 3. fig. 3. Family Arctiide. Genus AREAS, Walker. 30. Areas punctipennis, n. sp. Wings white; primaries with the costa scarlet, its front edge blackish ; secondaries with a small spot at the end of the cell and three on the outer margin, as also a point at apex, greyish black; head white, scarlet behind; collar with two large central brown spots, rosy along its margins; abdomen scarlet, with dorsal and lateral black spots; body below white, anterior coxe and front margins of femora scarlet; venter with lateral black spots. EExpanse of wings 1 inch 7 lines. Allied to A. Moorei and A. roseicostis. Family Lithosiide. Genus THemiscyra, Walker. 31. Themiscyra varicosa, n. sp. Primaries sulphur-yellow ; the veins, two oblique bands, and several irregular transverse liture vermilion-red ; secon- daries pale glossy vermilion-red; head and thorax sulphur- Lepidoptera from Cape York and New Guinea. 127 yellow, reticulated with vermilion; abdomen vermilion, spotted with black; wings and body below glossy vermilion, front coxe yellow. Expanse of wings | inch 3 lines. Allied to 7. letifera, but without grey bands or lines in primaries. Subfamily yrsrvz, Butler. Genus DAMALIs, Hiibner. 32. Damalis alciphron. Phalena-Attacus alciphron, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. pl. 135. fig. E (1779). New Guinea. Family Chalcosiide. Genus DyspHANntA, Hiibner. 33. Dysphania chalybeata, n. sp. Hvaline greyish; markings arranged as in D. numana (Euschema helenetta, Walker); borders and spots purplish black; submarginal spots barely indicated above, excepting the subapical oblique series in primaries; thorax orange- yellow; abdomen golden yellow, whitish above. Expanse of wings 3 inches 4 lines. It is just possible that this may prove to be the male of D. numana; but I know of no parallel instance of dissimilarity in the sexes. I think it more probable that it is the Austra- lian representative of that species. Genus Prasos, Walker. 34. Presos mariana. Eusemia mariana, White, Voyage of the ‘ Rattlesnake.’ Family Hybleide. Genus Hysima, Fabricius. 35. Hyblea puera. Phalena- Noctua puera, Cramer, Pap, Exot. ii. pl. 103, figs. D, E (1779). Family Ommatophoride. Genus PaTuLa, Guénée. 36. Patula MacFarlanet, n. sp. Allied to P. macrops; larger, greyer in colouring, the ocellus and the dark bar beyond it sith more oblique, the subbasal bands of primaries converging towards costa, ill-defined, and 128 Prof. F. M‘Coy on a scarcely irregular; no defined transverse bands below the ocellus, the latter with dull clay-coloured zone; submarginal macular band not undulated, each spot lunate ; bands of secon- daries much wider apart, less strongly defined, more continuous ; underside of wings greyer, darker; discal series of white spots smaller, those towards costa of primaries placed more obliquely ; outer series obsolete. Expanse of wings 5 inches 8 lines. A very distinct and well-marked species. Unfortunately only one example was sent, the secondaries of which are some- what damaged. Family Ophiuside. Genus OPHIsMA, Guénée. 37. Ophisma umminia. Phalena-Noctua umminia, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iii. pl. 267. fig. F (1782). Family Spilomelide. Genus PHALANGIODES, Hiibner. 38. Phalangiodes, n. sp. (near to P. neptalis). The single example is in poor condition, being much rubbed. Family Hyponomeutide. Genus ATTEVA, Walker. 39. Atteva niviguttella. Corinea niviguttella (part.), Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. xxviii. p. 542. n. 1 (1863). This species was confounded with examples of Atteva niver- gutta, placed by Walker among the Lithosiides. The genus seems to be most nearly allied to Cydosta and Eggyna. XIU.—On a new Victorian Graptolite. By FREDERICK M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the University of Melbourne, «ce. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, As the study of Graptolites seems to have suddenly acquired a new interest in England, and many valuable papers, tending to form soon a good monograph, have lately appeared in your ial om new Victorian Graptolite. 129 ages and in contemporary journals, in which much attention is given to the grouping of the cells on the stems and of the stems with each other, | beg to send you a rough pen-and-ink sketch of an arrangement of great beauty not shown by any other species [have seen. _‘T'wo specimens (one nearly perfect) have been presented by M. Thureau, the discoverer, to the National Museum at Melbourne, and are being figured in detail for one of the forthcoming decades of my ‘ Paleontology of Victoria.’ This species will not quite fit into any of the newly sug- gested genera of recent writers; so I fall back for the present on my old genus Didymograpsus, with an extension which might make it include all compound Graptolites having more than one unbranched stem, with a single row of cells each, arising from an uncelluliferous connecting basal tube or radicle and funicle (including Loganograptus, Dichograptus, &c.). ip ie ’ YyYMlry—jwuo 9n.-§ DY. WN MO) IS “A, LA ~~ WY) Didymograpsus Thureaui (M‘Coy), natural size. Didymograpsus Thureaut (M‘Coy). Spec. char. Radicle conical, minute, in the middle of a short straight funicle 14 line long, which bifureates equally at each end, giving rise to the four equal main branches or stolons of the compact polypidom ; each branch about 1 inch long, bent regularly in zigzag angles of about 135°, alternately giving off at intervals of about one line, on both sides from the salient angles, the regular, straight, simple stems, five or six in number on each side and about 1 inch in length (more or less as they 130 Mr. G. E. Dobson on Dr. Severtzoff’s are nearer the base or the apex), each with a row of broad, acutely angular cell-denticles, seven in the space of 3 lines ; the upper edge of each cell slightly convex and nearly at right angles with the back, and rather longer than the undivided portion, the lower edge two thirds uncovered by the next cell, and making an angle of about 45° with the back; from the point of one cell to the next about equal to the width from the same point to the back. The whole polypidom, of about forty stems, forms a slightly quadrate circle or rounded square about 2 inches in diameter. Rare in the black and red slates, of the Llandeilo-Flag age, of the Bendigo goldfield, Sandhurst, Victoria. I name this species after the discoverer, M. Thureau, of Sandhurst, who first brought it under my notice. The regular zigzag bendings of the four branches of the funicle, from which the stems arise, easily distinguish it from any other with which I am acquainted. For those writers who prefer to break up the genus Didymograpsus, the name Goniograptus might be sug- . gested for such types as the present, in which the branches of the funicle (for which I would suggest the name stolons) are angularly bent at the points of budding into the celluliferous stems. I have, &c., University of Melbourne, Freperick M‘Coy. May 18, 1876. XIV.— Observations on Dr. Severizoff’s “Mammals of Tur- kestan”’ (translated by F. Carl Craemers)*. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. THE thanks of zoologists are due to Mr. Carl Craemers for having made known to them by his translation the highly interesting observations of Dr. Severtzotf on the mammals of Turkestan ; for Russian is practically an unknown language to most zoologists of Western Europe, and Turkestan almost an unexplored region as regards its fauna. As I have lately published a monograph of the Asiatic Chiropterat, and am at present engaged in preparing descriptions of the Chiroptera collected by the late Dr. Stoliczka during the expedition to Western Yarkand, I wish to make some observations on the nomenclature adopted by Dr. Severtzoff, and on his determi- nations of some of the species. * See ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ July 1876, p. 40. + Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera. London: Triibner & Co. 1876. “ Mammals of Turkestan." 131 1. Vesperugo turcomanus, Eversm. (Severtzoff), = Vesperugo serotinus, Schreber. V. turcomanus, Eversm., was founded on a specimen of V. serotinus with buff-coloured fur. Individuals of this species, of V. Kuhlit, V. pipistrellus, Plecotus auritus, and of other species of bats inhabiting dry sandy districts have the fur of a permanently pale colour, imitating, as it were, the prevailing light colour of the ground. The same remark seems to apply equally well to other species of mammals and to birds. Specimens of this species were obtained by Dr. Stoliczka in Kashmir. 3. Vesperugo Blythii, Wagner (Severtzoff) == Vesperugo abramus, Temminck. The name V. Blythii was given by Wagner to a specimen of V. abramus, Temm., very imperfectly described by Blyth, which he (Wagner) had not seen, but which he nevertheless thought Blyth had confounded with another species. 4. Vesperugo akokomuli, Temm., var. almatensis, Severtzoff, = V. abramus, 'Temm. ‘This variety appears to have been founded on colour alone— a very unreliable character, as I have frequently pointed out, in determining the species of Chiroptera. The species most probably alluded to under the above two names (nos. 3 & 4) by Dr. Severtzoff is V. pipistrellus, of which many specimens were collected by Dr. Stoliczka at Yangihissar. It is readily distinguished from V. abramus by the deep emargination in the upper half of the outer margin of the ear. V. abramus has not been found, so far as I can determine, north of the Himalayas. 5. Plecotus auritus, var. brevimanus, Jenyus (Severtzoff), = P. auritus, L. P. brevimanus, Jenyns, was founded on an immature spe- cimen of P. auritus, L., in which the extremities of the pha- langes were not completely ossified and the shafts had not attained their full length. 6. Plecotus leucopheus, n. sp., Severtzoff,=?P. auritus, L. No description accompanies this name ; but, judging from the etymology of the specific title, the species appears to Ss 132 Mr. P. S. Abraham on some Genera depend, in some degree at least, upon the colom of the fur. I have referred above to the slight importance of this character in determining species ; and the following remarks occur in my description of P. auritus (at p. 84, ‘Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera ’):—“ Examples from Northern Africa and sandy districts in the neighbourhood of the Mediterranean and Caspian seas are much paler in colour throughout than those from moister countries. This I have frequently observed in specimens of bats brought from desert regions.” Many specimens of a Plecotus with very light-coloured fur, but not otherwise distinguishable from P. auritus, were obtained by Dr. Stoliczka at Leh. 7. Rhinolophus euryale? (Severtzott), =?R. ferrum-equinum, Schreber. Rhinolophus euryale, Blasius, has not yet been recognized by other zoologists from any part of Asia north of the Hima- layas; but R. ferrum-equinum, which it resembles very closely, is abundant in the Himalayan region. Therefore I would suggest that this species, which has been recognized as R. euryale, with doubt, by Dr. Severtzoif, is probably R. ferrum- equinum. XV.—Notes on some Genera of Nudibranchiate Mollusca, with Notices of a new Genus and of some hitherto wnde- scribed Species, in the Collection of the British Museum. By P.S. Asranam, M.A., B.Sc., F-R.M.S., F.Z.8. [Plates VI. & VIL] CALYCIDORIS, gen. nov. Corpus subdepressum; pallium ultra caput et pedem extensum, papillis gracilibus obtectum; tentacula dorsalia laminata mira foramina retractilia ; branchiz simplices, laminate, in cavitatem subretractiles, anum circumdate, medialiter in dorso postico posite ; tentacula labialia in velum conjuncta; lingua angusta, ordinem uncinorum unum undique in longum exhibens. The body is rather depressed; the mantle ample, extending over the head and the foot and bearing soft conical papille. The dorsal tentacles are short and laminated, and retractile within sheathless cavities. The branchie are simply lami- nate, form a cup round the anus, together with which they are contained in a common mantle-cavity, the wall of the latter being not completely contractile over them. The oral ee 2 eee eee oC a — > hal rs *’ and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 133 tentacles are represented by a fleshy, laterally extended veil. The odontophore is narrow, bearing two bicuspid spines in each transverse row; no central spine, spinous collar, or under jaw. This genus resembles Acanthodoris and Lamellidoris, espe- cially the latter, in many characteristics of the buccal appa- ratus, ¢.g. in the buccal gizzard, and in the narrow odonto- phore bearing but two pall develseed spines in each transverse row, as well as in the somewhat similarly shaped oral veil in place of labial tentacles; its soft pallial papilleare alsosimilarto those of Acanthodoris: but it widely differs from both the above, and approaches the restricted genus Dorts, in the position of the branchie in a pallial cavity, into which they are, at least ay rectractile. It must therefore be considered inter- mediate. Calycidoris Giintheri, sp. nov. Pi. VI. figs. 1,1 a-1. C. ovato-oblonga, subdepressa, lata ; pallio amplo, papillis numerosis, elongatis, conicis, mollibus, confertis tecto ; tentaculis dorsalibus brevibus retractilibus; branchiis 18—23, arrectis, brevibus, latis, lateraliter laminatis, confertim in calycem positis, anum vix procul cingentibus in cavitate pallii subretractilibus; velo capitis trian- gulari, crasso, hujus basi lata ad pedem conjuncta ; pede trian- gulari, lato, truncato antice, angusto rotundatoque postice ; lingua angusta uncinis duobus in quoque ordine transverso ornata. The general shape of the body is a broad oval-oblong, rather wider anteriorly, and moderately depressed. The mails is large, projecting over the head and laterally beyond the foot ; the upper surface is covered with elongated, conical, soft papill#, which are very numerous and crowded together upon the sides, but are fewer in number and smaller in size upon the back and upon the extreme edge. The dorsal tentacles, or “rhinophores,” are short, apparently conical, minutely and dia- gonally laminated, and retractile within cavities, the margins of which are slightly raised and entire. The branchiz, eighteen to twenty-three in number, form an elliptic cup with the long axis transverse. They are upright, short, broad blades with simple, lateral, overlapping laminz, are set radially, closely ap- lied together, with their slightly tuberculated roots extending inwards and becoming united round the anus; in this way the branchi# appear to enclose a tuberculated space, as in Lamellidoris. The simple anal opening is a little posterior to, and to the left of, the truecentre. The margin of the common cavity, into which the branchie can be partially withdrawn, is slightly raised and fringed with long papille. The oral Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 10 134 Mr. P. S. Abraham on some Genera tentacles are united into a thick, fleshy, triangular veil, narrow from before backwards, but laterally extending to the anterior side angles of the foot. To the latter the base of the veil is attached for its whole length, with the exception of a small portion of the extreme pointed ends. The foot is triangular in shape, broad and truncate in front, then gradually nar- rowing to the posterior rounded end, which reaches as far as the hinder mantle-edge. The border is a little expanded and flattened. The mouth enters, from below, a chamber with slightly rugose walls, from which leads, anteriorly and above, the constricted opening of a muscular, smooth-walled gizzard, more resembling that of Lamellidoris than the homologous arrangement in Acanthodoris. At the back of the chamber is situated the anterior vertical portion of the narrow odontophore. This organ is without central spines, but is furnished with numerous transverse rows, each containing two bicuspid un- cini or lateral spines (one each side), which are set diagonally. The inner and anterior cusp, in the well-developed tooth, is pro- longed and recurved. ‘The spirit specimens present a pinkish tint on the back, becoming darker and of a violet tinge on the sides and between the tentacles, and shading off into a light brown or flesh-colour, which extends all round the border. The darker tint is due to a minute and close purplish speckling which is seen, under the magnifier, between the papille, and upon them except at their apices. The dorsal tentacles and the branchiz are opaque yellowish. The under surface is of a uniform flesh-colour. Dimensions (in spirit)—length 28 millims., breadth 21, height (or greatest thickness between the pedal and the dorsal surfaces) 10. Hab. not stated. The specimens were obtained from the Haslar-Hospital collection. The species has been named after Dr. Albert Giinther, to whose courtesy the author is indebted for the opportunity of examining the Nudibranchiate Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. HeXAsBRANCHUS, Ehrenberg. Body more or less depressed, soft ; mantle usually extended laterally and posteriorly, and with undulating border. Dorsal tentacles laminate, kneed, sharply bent, retractile within mar- ginated cavities. Branchie generally small and numerous, plumose, non-retractile, arranged in six to eight tufts, and set in a circle at some distance around the anal opening. Oral tentacles large, fleshy, ovoid, with crenulate edge. Mouth and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 135 generally with corneous jaws ; odontophore broad, with nume- rous lateral spines in each transverse row. The genus was constituted by Ehrenberg in 1831*, to include H. pretextus described by him, and Doris lacera of Cuvier t. The following may also be referred to the genus :— Doris marginata and D. flammulata (?), described and figured by Quoy and Gaimard t; D. sanguinea, Riippell §; D. sand- wichensis, Souleyet ||; /. Adams, Gray |; and D. superba, D. cardinalis, and D. sumptuosa of Gould **, It is more doubtful whether Heptabranchus Burnettii, Adams, and Doris (Rhacodoris) Krebsti, Mirch tt, should also be included in the enus. According to Adams’s description and figure ff, the ormer would seem to have all the more important characters of the Hexabranchs, with the exception of having the bran- chial bundles arranged round the anus “in a broad lunate series,’ instead of in a cirele—an appearance which may have been due to the state of contraction of the specimen, and which, at any rate, is not, of itself, of sufficient importance to constitute a genus. M. Mérch has proposed “ Rhacodoris”’ as a subgenus of Doris, to include the Mollusca of the type D. lacera, Cuvier, which he considers to have been wrongly referred to Hexabranchus, Ehr. He states that in the latter the branchial plumes are separately retractile in cavities as well as collectively into a common branchial cavity—an idea which also obtains in Adams’s ‘ Genera &c.’ In most of the descriptions, including those by Cuvier, Ehrenberg, and Riip- pell, the non-retractibility of the branchie is given as a cha- racter. Of the twenty-nine specimens (representing five or six species) in the British-Museum collection, none shows any trace of retractile branchie. Judging from the imperfect description, Rhacodoris Krebsii will probably prove to be a species of Doridopsis $$. * ‘Symbole Physic ’—Animalia evertebrata exclusis insectis. + Annales du Muséum, vol. iv. p. 453, pl. Lxxiii. f. 1-3. : Voyage de l’Astrolabe, vol. ii. pp. obo & 257, pl. xvii. f. 1-5, 6-10. Atlas von E. Riippell, ‘ Neue wirbellose Thiere des rothen Meers,’ p. 28, T. viii. f. 1. | Voyage autour du Monde sur la Bonite,’ Zoologie, tom. ii. p. 451, pl. xxv. f. 1-4. q| ‘Figures of Molluscous Animals,’ vol. iv, p. 104, tab. 219. f. 1. ** «Otia Conchologica,’ pp. 228, 229. tt In ‘ Journal de seed iologie,’ vol. xi. p. 34. tt ‘Genera of Recent Mollusca,’ vol. ii. p. 59, pl. Lxiii. f. 10. §§ Since the above was in type, the author has found that D. Krebsit has recently been dissected and eosioa by gual (in ‘Journal des Mu- seum Godeffroy,’ Heft viii. p. 87), and shown to be a sibs are 10 136 Mr. P. S. Abraham on some Genera Hexabranchus pelluctdulus, sp.nov. Pl. VI. figs. 2, 2 a-2 ¢. H. ellipticus, gibbus, pellucidulus, subgelatinosus, albus; pallio haud multo expanso, ad dorsum lateraque levi vel subpustuloso, pone interque tentacula dorsalia corrugato, margine integro undu- lato ; tentaculis dorsalibus obtusis, laminatis, pediculatis, flectis, opacis, prorsum confertisque positis, et in vaginulas retractilibus ; branchiis parvis, ramosis, opacis, non-retractilibus, im sex cristis anum haud propingue circumdatis; tentaculis labialibus erassis, planis, foliiformibus, margine crenato; pede angusto, postice acuminato, margine anteriore transverse diyiso, cum lamina pos- teriore fissa. The general shape is elliptical, convex on the back, rather gelatinous. The mantle is comparatively not much expanded; it is smooth or irregularly subpustulose on the back ; ante- riorly, behind and between the dorsal tentacles, the surface is less gelatinous, and is finely and distinctly puckered into opaque pustules. The lateral expansions of the mantle, ° which, especially in small -specimens, are not very wide, are fleshy and have the margin wavy, subcrenulate, and more or less reflexed in parts. The dorsal tentacles are short and thick, kneed somewhat backwards, laminated minutely and diagonally, with blunt rounded apices, retractile through short sheaths set far forwards and near together. The branchize are small and bipinnate, and form six, more or less irregular, non-retractile tufts at some little distance around the slightly raised anal opening. ‘The oral tentacles are free, leaf-shaped, fleshy lobes, with crenate edge, and are set upon short pomp cles. The foot is narrow: in front it is transversely slit, the anterior lamina being thin and entire, while the posterior is rather thicker, somewhat lobulate, and mesially divided. The mouth opens into the smaller end of a long, conical, muscular pharynx with longitudinally plicated wall. The odontophore is large, broad, and bilobed; the lobes are applied together ; and their touching surfaces are supplied with numerous trans- verse rows of elongated, conical, recurved spines, none of which are central or of different shape. The colour of the spirit specimens is a transparent white, with the anterior pustules, the edge of the mantle-border, the dorsal tentacles, the branchiz, and the foot yellowish and opaque. The dimensions (in spirit) are—length 27 millims., breadth 21, height 12. Hab. unknown. H. lacera and H. pellucidula form a well-marked section of the genus. They resemble each other and differ from all the other species of Hexabranchus in having the body raised and _~ and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 137 somewhat subprismatic, and in having the mantle more or less pustulose, with its fore lateral and posterior border rather thick and comparatively but littleexpanded. H/. lacera differs from H. pellucidula in bearing distinct, large, soft, rugose olga upon the back, and in having the mantle-border eeply dissected and crenate. Hexabranchus suezensis, sp.nov. Pl. VI. figs. 3, 3a. H., ellipticus, crassus, ad dorsum et subtus ad latera subpellucidu- lus ; pallio lato, plano, margine tenui integro sed multo plicato ; tentaculis dorsalibus parte superiore conica laminata, reflexa, prorsum confertisque positis et in vaginas breves retractilibus ; branchiis numerosis, parvis, muscosis, non-retractilibus, in sex cristis anum haud propinque circumdatis; tentaculis labiali- bus magnis, crassis, ovatis, margine multilobulato; pede angusto, antice et postice rotundato, antrorsum cum transversa fossa brevi. The general form is elliptic ; the body is rather fleshy and somewhat semitransparent on the back and, underneath, on the sides. The mantle is smooth, with the expansion wide, especially posteriorly, and rather leathery in large specimens ; its edge is thin and nearly smooth, and greatly folded or fim- briated ; the origin of the lateral expansion is high in the middle region, but lower towards the head and near the bran- chiew ; in front the expansion is small, with the border thicker and more or less recurved. ‘The dorsal tentacles are rather slender, with the upper half conical, sharply bent back (the angle being forwards and outwards), and having about seventy diagonal and wavy laminz proceeding from a slight, superior, longitudinal depression. The lower lamine do not extend round the tentacle. The cavities into which the tentacles are retractile are set far forwards and close together, and have the margins produced into short smooth sheaths. The bran- chie are small, complex, and dendritic in appearance ; they are placed in six non-retractile tufts at some pishartas around the subcentral anal opening. The oral tentacles are large, fleshy, ovoid or leaflike, with a multilobulate border. The foot is narrow, rounded, and transversely grooved in front, rather acuminated, rounded, and with a small portion free behind. The mouth, large and exsertible, leads into a cavity, the lateral walls of which bear short, longitudinally striated, subcorneous jaws: the broad, heart-shaped odontophore is divided by a median longitudinal depression, above which the lobes are applied together and bear about twenty-two transverse rows of numerous, elongated, simple, recurved, pointed spines, none of which are central in position. The general colous in the 138 Mr. P. S. Abraham on some Genera spirit specimens, is a uniform light brownish, the tint becoming darker on the pallial expansion, on the dorsal ten- tacles, the branchiz, and on the foot. Dimensions (in spirit)—length 100 millims., breadth 82, thickness 21. Hab. The Red Sea. Two other species of Hexabranchus have been found in the Red Sea, H. pretextus and H. sanguineus. Irrespective of coloration and markings, the former differs from H. suezensis in having a more elongate outline, in being more depressed, in having no interval underneath between the foot and the mantle, and in having slenderer dorsal tentacles ; the latter, in the shape of the tentacles, and in the larger, more slender, and less dendritic branchie. PLOCAMOPHERUS, Riippell & Leuckart. Body limaciform. Mantle represented by a supracapital veil, bearing tuberculate or branched appendages on the margin, and by two or three tubercular processes upon each side of the back. Dorsal tentacles laminate and retractile. Branchie few, plumose, non-retractile, anteriorly surrounding the anus. The tail bears dorsally a wavy crest. Mouth with flat oral tentacles; odontophore with the spines near the middle bicuspid, but none median: an incomplete buccal collar. The genus “ Plocamopherus’’ was instituted by Riippeli and Leuckart* in 1828 for the reception of P. ocellatus, a mol- lusk from the Red Sea. The generic name was misquoted by Cuvier t as Plocamoceros; and this word was afterwards adopted by D’Orbigny and others. It has, however, been generally written Plocamophorus. In the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1861, Mr. Pease has enunciated a supposed new genus “ Histiophorus,” which, from his descrip- aan would appear to have the same characters as Plocamo- pherus. The species hitherto described are :— P. ocellatus, Riipp. & Leuck. loc. cit. P. ceylonicus, Kelaart (sp.) and Ald. & Hane. in Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. v. p. 133, pl. xxxii. f. 4-6. P.imperialis, Angas, in Journal deConchyliologie, vol. xii. P. maculatus, Pease (sp.), loc. cit. * Atlas von E. Riippell, ‘Neue wirbellose Thiere des rothen Meers,’ p17, Ti wv £8. t “Reégne Animal’ (nouvelle édition, 1830), tom. iii. p. 52. and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 139 Plocamopherus nevatus, sp.nov. Pl. VI. figs. 4,44. P. elongato-oyatus, in regione branchiali prominens, hac longitudinis totius 2 a capite sita, candidulus, irregulariter labeculis inequali- bus fuscis maculatus, que prope branchias, post tentacula dorsalia, in margine pallii capitis atque ad latera caude conferte sunt ; margine pallii capitis processibus brevibus tuberculatis instructo ; tribus appendicibus conicis, sparse et minute tuberculatis, utrumque ad dorsi latus positis, quarum posterior major est; tentaculorum dorsalium parte laminata conica reflectaque, intus fusca, extus pallida, horum pediculis pellucidis, intra vaginas, quarum margo minute crenulatus, retractilibus; branchiis 5, anteriore centrali, reliquis utrumque ad latus ani positis, ex pediculo orientibus, ubique conferte maculatis, margine excepto; ano tubulato; tenta- ceulis labialibus planis, ovatis, parce maculatis, margine crenulatis, capiti conjunctis, parte extrema laterali tantum libera; pede lineali, antice lato rotundatoque; cauda brevi, fastigio verticali, expanso, fimbriato. The body is oblong, rounded in front, swollen and raised towards the middle, and acuminated behind. The dorsal surface gradually slopes from above the head up to the bran- chial region, which is situated at rather more than two thirds of the total length from the head to the tail. The supracapital veil has a short, free, upturned border, edged with short, sessile, tuberculated processes. The dorsal surface bears three pairs of lateral conical processes. The two anterior pairs are minutely and rather sparingly tuberculated. The better-deve- loped hindmost ones, situated at some distance behind the branchiz, have the bases swollen and with minute tubercles, while the apices are large, rounded, smooth, and opaque. The dorsal tentacles have the upper half conical, lamimated, kneed in front, and recumbent, pointing backwards and inwards. ‘The lamine are thirty-six to forty in number, and, half of them go completely round the tentacle. They are retractile through short sheaths, which have minutely crenu- late edges. The branchie are five in number, short, thick, and papnnste ; they are placed one centrally in front of the tuber- cular anus, and two at each side, arising from a short, broad, lateral pedicle. The mouth is subterminal, opening rather downwards. ‘The oral tentacles are large, flat, ovoid or leaf- shaped lobes, with subcrenulate edges, and are adherent to the head except at the extreme lateral ends. The foot has in front a shallow, semicircular, transverse groove; it soon narrows and becomes linear for the greater part of its length, and extends to the end of the tail. A longitudinal groove runs down the centre, across which the wavy lateral edges can be applied together. The tail is laterally compressed, and bears 140 Mr. P. 8. Abraham on some Genera above a dorsally expanded, fimbriate, longitudinal crest, the margin of which is tuberculate or denticulate. Upon the sides of the body are a few minute rugose tubercles, similar to those upon the lateral processes ; they are more numerous and larger behind the last pair of processes near the base of the tail. ‘The general colour in the spirit specimen is whitish and semitransparent, irregularly spotted with small, brown, unequal blotches and speckles, especially close and dark around the branchiz, behind the dorsal tentacles, on the upper border of the supracapital veil, and on the sides of the tail. They are small, close, and numerous on the sides of the foot. The bases of the lateral processes are spotted with brown posteriorly, the rest of the process being minutely dotted with opaque white. The large rounded apices of the last pair are opaque yellowish. The lamine of the dorsal tentacles are brown posteriorly or below, and shade off into brownish white above ; the pedicles’ are semitransparent and white. The branchiz are closely speckled with dark brown, except on the margins. The extreme edge of the oral tentacle is unmarked; then comes a row of minute, dark, close speckles, within which the surface is sparingly dotted. ‘The lower surface of the foot is yellowish and free from spots. Dimensions (in spirit)—length 35 millims., breadth 12, height 14. Hab. New South Wales. P. nevatus differs from all the other described species of the genus in not having the branchiz on the centre of the back. It resembles P. ocellatus alone in having the lateral dorsal processes unbranched, and P. ¢mperialis in having sessile marginal appendages to the frontal veil. CrrATosoMA, Adams & Reeve. Body elongate, prismatic, smooth or nearly so, ending in a bluntly pointed tail, the dorsal surface passing into a protu- berance behind the branchiew; mantle obsolete; dorsal tentacles laminate, generally retractile within cavities. Branchie plu- mose, with the roots more or less coherent, in front of and partially around the tubular anus, retractile within a smoothly margined cavity. Mouth subterminal, with a small deep pit at each side. Pedal surface long and linear, extending to end of tail, without free border, but with the edges contractile across the median groove. Odontophore broad, with numerous rows of simple spines, none of which are central; a spinous buecal collar. and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 141 In the diagnosis of the genus given by Adams and Reeve* the dorsal tentacles are said to be non-retractile—a statement repeated in Bronn’s ‘Thierreich ‘J, although corrected in Alder and Hancock’s ‘ Synopsis’. They are certainly retractile in the four species represented in the Nistsh-Menpeces collection. The following species of Ceratosoma have been hitherto figured :—C. cornigerum, Ad. & Reeve§ (=Doris trifida, Gray), ©. trilobatum, Gray, and C. gracillimum, Semper'||. The first alone has been described. Ceratosoma tenue, sp. nov. Pl. VII. figs. 5, 5a, b. C. triangulare, prismaticum, lateraliter compressum, molle ; dorso plano, leviter trilobato; tumore postbranchiali complanato ligu- lato; colore fulvescenti-lacteo, punctulis pallidioribus maculato, et lineis reticulatis remisse notato; tentaculis dorsalibus brevibus clayatis, ad apices rotundatis, minute laminatis, in foramina an- gusta profundague retractilibus ; branchiis magnis gracilibus ante tubulatum anum, e tribus radicibus orientibus, in foramen retracti- libus; ore utriusque parva depressione priedito, pede lineali usque finem long caudz extenso, margine antice lobulato et inflecto. The body is prismatic, and is triangular in lateral outline, raised in the central branchial region, smooth and soft. The mantle is obsolete. The dorsal surface is flat or gently curved, and a little constricted behind the dorsal tentacles ; it gradually rises from above the mouth, and culminates behind the branchize in a flattened, ligulate, roundedly pointed fleshy appendage. Beneath the latter the body falls abruptly, and then curves off into the laterally compressed, elongated tapering tail, which occupies about four tenths of the total length of the animal. The thickened and slightly overhanging border of the supracapital surface is marked by a rather thick semitransparent line lying between two opaque irregular ones. ‘T'wo pairs of short, curved, similarly bordered lines are found upon the sides of the dorsal surface, and a somewhat similar marking margins the postbranchial protuberance. The dorsal tentacles are short, clavate, rounded at the apex, and minutely and diagonally laminated ; they are retractile within deep narrow cavities, which have the border slightly protuberant. The branchie, about twenty-one in number, are long and slender, and arise * ‘Zoology of the Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang,’ Mollusca, pp. 67 & 68, pl. xix. f. 5. + ‘Thierreich,’ Band iii. p. 798. t ‘Monograph of the British Nudibranchiate Mollusca,’ Appendix, . xix. § Loc. cit. | ‘Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen,’ Theil 2, Band ii. Heft 5, t, 25, f. 8. 142 Mr. P. S. Abraham on some Genera from a common base in front of, and partially sheathing, the broad, tubular, fimbriate anus. The central plume is distinct and the longest; after giving off two long lateral branches, at about half its length, it becomes bifid. The other plumes, about ten each side, arise from a lateral arm of the base, pro- duced and incurved posteriorly ; they diminish in size and become more crowded backwards, and many of them divide once or twice dichotomously ; they are all pinnate, with deli- cate, overlapping, lateral lamine. ‘Together with the anus, they are retractile within an anteriorly lipped circular cavity, which is situated a little behind the central point of the body. The mouth is large and, when contracted, a longitudinal fissure, opening rather downwards. There isa semicircular transverse furrow above, and, at each side, near the foot a deep rounded pit. The pedal surface is a long and linear deep groove, ex- tending to the end of the tail; the lateral edges are crenu- late and can be approximated together across the middle line, but there is no free border ; anteriorly it is rounded, with the margin inwardly fleshy and lobulate. The general colour of the animal is a brownish cream, with small, scattered milky spots and faint, reticulating, ocellated markings ; the stalks of the branchiz are sparingly spotted or lineated with opaque white. Dimensions (in spirit): length 65 millims., breadth 14, height 18, length of the tail 29. Hab. unknown. C. tenue ditters from C. trilobatum and C. gracillimum in wanting the latero-dorsal lobation and in having a compara- tively shorter tail. Ceratosoma brevicaudatum, sp. nov. Pl. VII. fig. 6. C. oblongum, levatum, subleve, cervinum, ocellis albis tabercularibus sparse maculatum ; cauda breyi; dorso vix lobato ; tumore post- branchiali parvo, rotundato, supra plano; tentaculis dorsalibus obtusis, rotundatis, laminatis, intra vaginas breves retractilibus ; branchiis brevibus, gracilibus, ramosis, ex sex radicibus orientibus, ante anum semicirculariter positis, et in feramen commune re- tractilibus, The’ body is elongate, but compact and raised. The dorsal surface is oblong, indistinctly trilobed in outline, curving up- wards from above the mouth, the highest part being in front of the branchiz. Behind the latter the outline abruptly acu- minates and passes into a small, rounded, nodular protuberance, flattened above. Beneath this the body-wall falls nearly per- pendicularly, and then ends in a short, laterally compressed, conical tail. The dorsal tentacles are clavate, the upper half. flatly rounded at the apex, being bent back and bearing about and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 143 twenty-five laminz; they are retractile within cavities, the margins of whichare produced intoshortsheaths. The branchia are small, slender, bushy, dividing dichotomously, and arising from six roots, three being at phi side of the anus; there is a considerable interval between the anterior roots; and the posterior ones bear numerous and smaller plumes. The anus, situated almost between the last, is wide and tubular, and has the posterior wall more produced than the anterior. The common cavity, into which the branchiz and anus are re- tractile, has the margin raised. The mouth is subterminal, opening rather downwards ; on each side is a conspicuous pit, into which it is possible that a small tentacle may be retractile by invagination. ‘The foot is linear, with a wavy edge, ante- riorly lobulated inwards. The colour of the spirit specimens is a brownish cream or pale fawn, sparingly marked with whitish, tubercular, or slightly raised, unequal, rounded, ocel- lated spots, which are rather more numerous on the sides; a row of five or six of these spots extends along the medio- dorsal line from in front of and between the dorsal tentacles ; the margins of the branchial and tentacular cavities are sur- rounded by a row of such spots. Dimensions (in spirit): length 48 millims., breadth 15, height 18, length of tail 9. Hab, Australia. C. brevicaudatum presents many points of resemblance to the following species (C. oblongum). Ceratosoma oblongum, sp. nov. Pl. VIL. figs. 7,7 a, 7. C. elongato-oblongum, prismaticum, leve, fuscum, nigrescentibus maculis rotundatis sparse ornatum; dorso oblongo, non lobato et non levato; tumore postbranchiali parvo, rotundato, nodulari ; cauda brevi; tentaculis dorsalibus parvis, conicis, acutis, arrectis, lateraliter compressis, in cavitates retractilibus; branchiis 18+, ramosis, ex sex radicibus orientibus, ante anum circulariter positis, in foramen commune retractilibus ; pede lineari. The body is oblong, smooth, prismatic, not raised in the branchial region; the dorsal surface is rather curved, and shows but little trace of constriction or lateral lobation. The postbranchial protuberance is small, rounded, and nodular ; and between it and the origin of the short subconical tail there is but a very small interval. The dorsal tentacles are conical and pointed, laterally flattened, diagonally laminated, directed rather forwards ind outwards, and retractile within cavities. The branchie are about eighteen in number, slender, and placed in a semicircle in front of the anus; those at the sides are rather longer. The four anterior, with an interval between the two foremost, arise separately ; the others, six on 144 Mr. P. 8. Abraham on some Genera each side, form a kind of ‘Sdeagy fascicle. They are all more or less ramose, dividing dichotomously. The anus, situated between the posterior branches, is tubular, broad and short. Branchie and anus are contained in a common pallial chamber. The mouth is directed rather forwards, and is bounded by thick exsertible lips; on each side is a pit, into which a soft appendage appears to be retractile. The foot is linear, rather enlarged ia rounded in front, where it is trans- versely grooved, somewhat fleshy, and inwardly lobulated. The colour is a uniform dark umber-brown, with sparing and indistinct, dusky, rounded and ocellated spots, some of them very slightly raised, on the sides, and with a few on the back. Dimensions (in spirit)—length 51 millims., breadth 16, height 16, length of tail 11. Hab. West Australia. The short tail and the nodular postbranchial protuberance differentiate C. oblongum from all the other species except C. brevicaudatum. From the latter it principally differs (with- out regarding the colour) in the form of the dorsal tentacles, in the comparatively depressed branchial region of the back, and in the small interval between the postbranchial protu- berance and the origin of the tail. TREVELYANA, Kelaart. Body limaciform, rather swollen or raised in the central region. Mantle obsolete. No appendages. Dorsal tentacles laminate and retractile. Branchize pinnate, non-retractile, laced around the anus almost on the centre of the back. Jouth without oral tentacles or veil, and without collar oz jaws. Odontophore broad, bearing simple spines. The genus was instituted by Kelaart in 1859 for the species T. ceylonica, described by him*. Another species, 7. bicolor, was added by Alder and Hancockf, by whom a better defini- tion of the genus was given. Since then 7. morosa has been figured by Bergh}. “Doris limacina,” Quoy & Gaim.§, and “Doris impudica,” Riipp. & Leuck.||, may be referred to this genus. * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. i. p. 257; and Journ. Asiatic Society. + Transactions of the Zoological Society, vol. v. p. 132, pl. xxix. f. 11 & 12, t Semper’s ‘Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen,’ Theil 2, Band ii. Heft 5, tab. 25. f. 9. § ‘Voyage de l’Astrolabe,’ vol. ii. p. 252, pl. xvi. f. 8 & 9. ‘ || Atlas yon Riippell, ‘ Neue wirbellose Thiere des rothen Meers,’ p. 3%, past, 2: and Species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 145 Trevelyana concinna, sp. nov. Pl. VII. figs. 8, 8 a, 8b. 7’. levis, in regione branchiali levata, dilatataque, pallio distincte carens, unicolorata ; tentaculis dorsalibus parvis rotundatis, minute laminatis, confertis, retractilibus; branchiis sexdecem, arrectis, bi- pinnatis, non-retractilibus, medialiter in dorso, ante et partim circum anum positis; pede ad finem caude extenso, antice cum fossa transversali cujus lamina anterior lata est, et in duos lobos leves rotundatosque medialiter divisa. The body is elongate, somewhat compressed laterally, convex above, the central branchial region being the highest, smooth. There is no indication of a mantle, nor any appendages. The dorsal tentacles are short, rounded and nodular, finely marked with rather upright lamine, and retractile in cavities which are placed close together on the head. The branchiz, fourteen to sixteen, are upright, bipinnate, non-retractile, set on the centre of the ace at a little distance from and around the anus, in an are occupying three fourths of a circle, the con- vexity being forwards. The integument is gently raised out- side the plumes. The mouth is terminal, without oral tentacles, but their position is indicated by two indistinct slightly raised oval surfaces placed superiorly to the opening. The foot is linear, truncate in front, and extends behind to the end of the tail, where it terminates in a point; in front there is a deep transverse groove, the anterior lamina of which is wide antero- posteriorly, and divided by a median depression into two, flat, rounded lobes; the border of the foot is rather thickened and free. The colour of the spirit specimen is a light semitrans- parent brown, with the tentacles, the branchie, and the foot opaque. The length in spirit is 30 millims., the breadth 10, the height 12. The specimens were obtained in the Gulf of Suez. T. concinna appears to differ from 7. ceylonica principally in the absence of markings, from 7. impudica in the absence of dorsal tubercles, and from the other species in the shorter and less depressed body. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE VI. Fig. 1. Calyecidoris Giintheri, upper surface. 1a. Branchiew, enlarged. 14. Under surface. lc. Side view. Fig. 2. Hexabranchus pellucidulus, side view. 2a. Upper surface. 20. Another specimen, side view. 2c. Under aly Fig. 38. Hexvabranchus suezensis, half nat. size, seen from above. 3a. Seen from below. Fig. 4. Plocamopherus nevatus. 4a, Under surface. 146 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. Puate VII. Fig. 5. Ceratosoma tenue. 5a, Seen from below. 56. Seen from above. Fig. 6. Ceratosoma brevicaudatum. Fig. 7. Ceratosoma oblongum. 7a. Seen from below. 76. Seen from above. Fig. 8. Trevelyana concinna. 8a. Seen from above. 86. Seen from below. XVL—On Anthracosaurus Russelli (Huxley). By Tuomas ATTHEY. (Plates VIII.—XI.} In the ‘ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.,’ 1863, vol. xix. p. 56, Prof. Huxley has described and figured the palatal aspect of the skull of Anthracosaurus Russelli from the Lanarkshire coal- field, 12 miles east of Glasgow. In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ September 1869, there is a description of a large portion of another cra- nium and the anterior extremity of a mandibular ramus, together with a large sternal plate, of this powerful Labyrin- thodont, from Newsham, Northumberland. Also, in the February number (1871) of the ‘ Annals,’ there appear a description and figure of a considerable portion of a mandibular ramus of the same animal, from the new ironstone shale of Fenton, Staffordshire, by my late lamented friend Mr. Albany Hancock and myself. In the present communication I propose to describe and figure the upper and under surfaces of the cranium, the right and left rami of the mandible, the teeth with microscopic sec- tions of the same, several ribs and vertebra, one bone of an extremity, and some scutes, all belonging to one and the same Anthracosaurus, obtained about two years ago from the black shale overlying the Low-Main seam of coal at Newsham, near Blyth, Northumberland, by one of the workmen, of whom it was purchased through Mr. T. P. Barkas of this town. It was in a very rough state and much broken when it came into my hands, and has required for the redevelopment of its prin- cipal features an amount of minute work, care, and time that can be appreciated only by those who have been engaged in similar undertakings. Further, there are certain things here to be mentioned as still obscuring or hiding more or less the upper surface of the skull. First, there is a crack or fissure across the anterior end, a short way behind the snout, through the nasal bones, and —- |, ak oe ied Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 147 lying over the err of the great palatine teeth ; secondly, the anterior end of the left ramus of the mandible lies trans- versely across portions of the jugal, supratemporal, quadrate- jugal, squamous, and parietal bones of the right bide of the cranium ; thirdly, in the left side of the cranium has been imbedded a small vertebra, probably of the neck (this vertebra seems to have been thrust forcibly in between the bones of the upper wall and those of the under wall or floor of the cranium) ; fourthly, the posterior part of the left palate-bone overlies, on the same side, parts of the jugal, quadrate-jugal, and supra- temporal bones. ‘The rest of the upper surface of the skull is uncovered, and can be well seen. The skull of Anthracosaurus is much broader in proportion to its length, and altogether stronger, than that of Loxzomma ; and both of these are much larger and stronger than that of Pteroplax, these three being the only large Labyrinthodonts as yet found in our coal-field. Theupper surface of theskull of Anthracosaurus isrepresented in Plate VIII. It is broadly triangular, with rounded ante- rior and posterior angles, deeply concave between the posterior angles, and slightly convex on the sides. It is not quite rfect. Its right side or border, however, is so; whilst from its left side the maxillary bone has been displaced, and was found imbedded in the same slab of shale at a short distance from its proper position in the skull. Further, a portion about an inch in breadth and three inches in length of the inner posterior border of the right maxillary extension, and an inch of the posterior angle of the same extension of the left side, are deficient. Moreover the right and left angles of the occiput are also slightly deficient. The length of the skull along the median line, from the tip of the snout to the posterior edge of the occiput, is 133 inches, and from the same point to the ends of the maxillary prolonga- tions 17 inches. The greatest breadth, 14 inches, is at 1} inch in front of the ends of these prolongations. Over the posterior ends of the orbital vacuities the breadth is 12 inches, over the anterior ends of the same 10} inches, and at 3 inches behind the snout 5} inches, inclusive of the breadth of the left maxil- lary bone, which at this part is absent but has been estimated at the same breadth as that of the right maxilla. The pitted sculpturing on the surface of the bones is more irregular and more closely crowded about the snout than it is on the skull of Loxromma; and it is rougher and deeper on the anterior than on the posterior region of the cranium. The surface altogether has a rougher appearance than in Loxomma. No glandular openings have been discovered at the bottoms 148 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. of the pits or hollows, such as are found in the corresponding parts of Loxomma, this discrepancy pointing very probably to some as yet unrecognized difference in the state of the integu- ment in these animals. The nostrils are openings of about half an inch diameter, and slightly oval in outline. ‘They are bounded in front by the premaxillaries, internally by the nasals, externally and posteriorly by the maxillaries. They are 23 inches apart; and a line drawn across the nasal region between the middles of their internal margins is one inch behind the mid point of the snout. They are only half an inch distant from the margin of the jaw, and are placed much further forward than the nostrils of Loxomma. The mucus-grooves are two pairs. The anterior pair run backwards and inwards along the inner side of the naso- | acrymal suture as far as the posterior margins of the nasals ; the posterior are deeper, and appear in two disconnected por- tions along the outer margins of the jugal and quadrate-jugal bones. The anterior pair of grooves are less deep and less distinct than those of Lovomma; the posterior are deeper, wider, and rougher than those of that Labyrinthodont. In Anthracosaurus there is only one pair of mucus-grooves in front, instead of two pairs as in Loxomma ; whilst in the former only these posterior grooves exist. In Anthracosaurus the anterior grooves lie, as far as can be seen, entirely on the nasals ; in Loxomma the anterior grooves lie nearly altogether on the premaxillaries, and the posterior on the maxillary and lacrymai bones. The orbital vacuities, broader in front than behind (in fact, somewhat heart-shaped), are placed 8? inches behind the snout, are 2 inches long and 1? inch broad; at their anterior margins are two concavities (the inner rather smaller than the outer), having asharp prominence between them ; this, with a similar but smaller projection at the posterior margin of the vacuity, seen best on the right side, shows where the ligament bounding the true orbit on the outer side had been attached. The inner margin of each orbital vacuity is slightly arched, the concavity looking outwards; the outer margin is also arched, and looks inwards and slightly forwards. ‘These end posteriorly in a small concavity, the inner extremity of which, coming forwards, joins the inner margin of the vacuity, forming with it the posterior projection above mentioned. The true orbit and the rest of the vacuity are very much smaller, and placed further back than in Loxwomma. The eye, therefore, of Anthracosaurus must have been very much less than that of Loxomma; the part of the vacuity not occupied by the eye points outwards instead of forwards. Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 149 The floors of the orbital vacuities being deficient, they appear like two perforations of the cranium, the inner side of the left and the outer side of the right one having portions of bone only partially filling them up (Plate VIII. fig. 1,0.V). These por- tions are — broken off from the pterygoid bones, ‘which, as can best be seen on the under surface of the skull (Plate IX. O.V), formed originally the floors of the orbital vacuities. The parietal foramen is distinct; and the channels leading to the external auditory openings are also well defined, espe- cially on the left side. The premaxillaries are very strong bones, but of small size, measuring from front to back, on the median line, on which they are firmly united, only 1 inch. Their anterior borders, slightly arched, form the rounded snout. From side to side, along their anterior margins, they measure 3 inches. On each side they articulate behind with a small part of the maxilla, and form the anterior concave border of the nasal orifices. Between these parts they are bounded entirely by the nasal bones, indenting them deeply on each side of the middle line. The maxillaries occupy the margins of the upper jaw be- hind the premaxillaries, and are very long (113 inches), very narrow, and of small vertical extent. They articulate with the premaxillaries in front, and form the outer posterior mar- gins of the nasal orifices. Their inner margins articulate anteriorly for a short distance with the nasals, then for 3 inches with the lacrymals, afterwards for 6? inches with the jugals, and, lastly, by ? inch posteriorly with the quadrate- jugals. : "The nasals lie immediately behind the premaxillaries and before the frontals; they are much broader in front than behind, and occupy the whole space between the nasal orifices, of which they close the inner and posterior margins ; they are bounded on their outer sides by the maxillaries for an inch, and next by the lacrymals for four inches. The lacrymals are of an elongated pear-shape, the point in front, occupying the angles left by the maxillaries and nasals. They are bounded by the nasals internally, by the prefrontals osteriorly, and by the maxillaries and jugals externally. hey do not enter into the formation of the orbital vacui- ties (as in Loxomma); the prefrontals intervene, separating them by a considerable space from those vacuities, and forming nearly the whole of the anterior borders of the latter. The frontals, a little longer and narrower than the nasals, are broader before than behind, united in front to the nasals, behind to the parietals, and, by the straight median suture, to each other. ‘Their outer margins are articulated to the pre- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 11 150 Mr. 'T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. frontals for three fourths of their length, and to the postfrontals for the remaining posterior fourth. The prefrontals are much broader than the frontals, by which they are bounded along the whole of their inner bor- ders ; the lacrymals bound them in front, and the jugals on their outer borders ; they rest upon the postfrontals behind by spaces not greater than ~; inch. The remaining parts of their posterior borders form three fourths of the anterior mar- gins of the orbital vacuities, including the greater part of the two marginal concavities already noticed. The postfrontals, rather shorter and much narrower than the last, which they join in front by a long process, articulate by their inner edges for equal distances with the frontals and parietals. Their anterior and outer borders form 1,5 inch of the posterior inner borders of the orbital vacuities, including the posterior marginal prominence above mentioned. They are bounded externally by the postorbitals and a small portion of the supratemporals, and behind by the squamous bones. The squamous, of an irregularly square form, somewhat concave internally and convex externally, are bounded inter- nally by the parietals, anteriorly by the postfrontals, externally by the supratemporals, and posteriorly by the epioties and a small portion of the so-called supraoccipitals. Their posterior outer angles contribute the curved inner border of the channels leading to the internal ears. The postorbitals are also of a somewhat irregularly square outline, and their anterior borders form 1 inch of the posterior and outer concave margins of the orbital vacuities. They are united internally to the postfrontals, externally to the jugals, and behind to the supratemporals. The jugals form large irregular triangles, the bases of which lie along the maxilla, the truncated apices supplying about an inch of the outer margins of the orbital vacuities, the posterior angles being cut off by the quadrate-jugals. They are 73 inches in length, articulating anteriorly and internally with the lacrymals and prefrontals, internally and posteriorly with the postorbitals, the supratemporals, and, lastly, with the qua- drate-jugal bones. The supratemporals, of irregularly elongated form, lying obliquely between the jugal and quadrate bones, and with them constituting a good part of the lateral extensions of the cranium, articulate anteriorly and internally with the postorbitals, exter- nally with the jugals and quadrate-jugals; posteriorly they overlap and articulate with the quadrates, and on their inner sides join, first, the postfrontals, and afterwards the squamous. It may be noticed that, although the matrix is entirely cleared ~— eee Mr. 'T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 151 away from both the upper and under surfaces of these bones, there is no indication of a supratemporal foramen, which is said by Professor Huxley to exist. The quadrate~jugals, of somewhat rhomboidal outline, lie on the outer convex side of the maxillary extensions, of which they furnish 44 inches. The posterior extremities of these bones are peculiar. They are bounded by two lines, meeting together at an obtuse angle looking backwards : the outer line ee at a tubercle on the outer border, and runs backwards and inwards ; the inner runs from the angle directly inwards, and ends against the quadrate ; it is the margin of a rough space which forms the anterior boundary of a fissure that ex- tends down through the bone, and at the underside of the cranium is seen to divide the condyle into two parts—one (the larger) on the under surface of the quadrate-jugal, the other (the lesser) on the corresponding part of the quadrate bone. On the upper surface of the cranium the fissure separates, at that part, the quadrate-jugal from the quadrate. It was, perhaps, filled with cartilage in the living state. The quadrate bones are both imperfect, somewhat narrow, being 14 inch across on their upper surface, but broader below, and elongated, lying along the inner margins of the lateral cranial or maxillary extensions, of which, with the quadrate- jugal, they form the blunt extremity that overhangs the con- dyle for the articulation of the mandible; of the end of the extensions the quadrate forms twothirds, and the quadrate-jugal one third. The inner ends of the quadrate bones articulate with the squamous and the epiotics. The bone of the right was 53 inches in length ; for the space of an inch of the anterior and one of an inch and a quarter of the posterior end have been hese and remain in situ, whilst between these pieces the ne is deficient. What remains of the bone of the left side measures 3 inches in length and 13 inch in breadth. The posterior margin is thin and free ; and the anterior articulates with the supratemporal. The upper surfaces of the bones have each a longitudinal ridge, in front of which are the channels leading to the auditory openings. The parietals form together an ovoid or subcircular figure, broad behind, flattened and somewhat more pointed in front. They lie immediately behind the frontals, to which they are united by suture; externally they join the postfrontals and the squamous, and behind the so-called supraoccipitals. The coat foramen, 4 inch in diameter, lies at about an equal istance from the anterior and posterior borders of the bones. The so-called supraoccipitals are about twice as broad as they are long, united on the median line, bounded by the parietals 152 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. in front, by the squamous and then the epiotics externally, by the true occipitals beneath the posterior border of the cranium ; and they form, with the epiotics, the posterior concave border of the occiput. The epiotics, somewhat rhomboidal, with the posterior ex- ternal angles produced backwards and_ outwards, forming the external angles of the true cranium, and broader than long, are sutured in front to the squamous, internally to the so-called supraoccipitals, and externally for a third of their length to the quadrates, the outer two thirds being free. Behind and beneath they are united by suture to the upper surface of the occipitals. A small portion of the outer and posterior margins of each of these bones is wanting, having been broken off. I have not ventured to mark out, even by dotted lines, what I consider to have been the original outline of these parts. Under surface of the skull (Plate [X.).—This entire sur- face, excepting the premaxillary part, has suffered great vertical depression. ‘The median suture, uniting the premaxillaries, is distinct, and is seen to be continued further back between, first, the vomers and then the pterygoids. On the right side of the median line the palate is nearly perfect ; on the left, the maxil- lary bone is wanting. Nearly the whole of the premaxilla, the nasal channel, the entire palatal tooth, a portion of the palate- bone, and the corresponding part of the maxilla of the right side are unfortunately covered by the angular bone of the right mandible, which has been thrown obliquely along that part of the inferior surface of the cranium. The above parts are all exposed and well seen on the left side. Besides this, the posterior piece of the left palate-bone, which bears a series of small teeth, has been shifted from its natural position, and lies on the posterior part of the upper surface of the same side of the cranium, as was noticed in the description of the upper cranial surface. Owing to the absence of this portion of the palate-bone, with a portion of the corresponding pterygoid, from its natural site, a portion of the left orbital vacuity can be seen through from below ; also the under surfaces of the lacrymal, prefrontal, and jugal bones can be seen united by their sutures. On the right side a good many of the posterior teeth of the maxilla are im situ, and parallel to them are seen the teeth of the posterior division of the palate-bone. On this side, also, a small portion of the orbital vacuity is seen through from below, and the under surface of its inner margin is well defined. The supratemporal arch of the right side shows part of the under surface of the supratemporal and the whole of that of the quadrate-jugal bone, the sutures of which are nearly all, on ) Mr, T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 153 both sides, determinable. That portion of the surface of the vomer and pterygoid bones which has been preserved is covered all over with small, pointed, and closely set tubercles, while, on the other hand, the palate-bones are deadly pitted. The a surface of the palate has been disrupted along the median line by the pressure to which the skull has been subjected, thus leaving exposed the greater part of the sphenoid and presphenoid bones, the fissure extending forwards from the junction of the sphenoid with the presphenoid to a point a little in advance of the position of the palatal tusks. The palatine foramen found in Archegosaurus, Tremato- saurus, Mastodonsaurus, &c. is altogether wanting in Anthra- cosaurus and also in Loxomma. _ The premaxillaries are strong and the bone of the left side is well preserved, showing three teeth, all broken off at their ‘apices. The tooth (or, rather, what remains of it) that is next to the symphysis and the third from it are each ;4; inch long; the second is ;*; inch; they are equidistant from each other. The right yemered teeth are hidden by the posterior part of the right mandible lying over them. The teeth, when entire, could not have measured more than ;°; inch in length. Tn another premaxilla in my possession, a little smaller than the above, there are five teeth closely set together. The first three are 4 an inch in length; the two external or posterior are much less. The premaxillaries are sutured behind transversely to the vomers. They are said by Prof. Huxley “to send back from their opposed ends two processes which run upwards and back- wards in the middle line (in the manner common in Amphibia) towards the junction of the vomers.” These processes do not exist in the above specimen. The vomers bear no teeth; their surfaces, when well pre- served, are seen to be covered all over by small pointed tubercles. They are normally united by suture on the median line; but in Plate IX. they are represented as having been forced asunder by the crushing of the skull. They articulate by suture, in front, with the premaxillaries, and externally with the palate-bones. Near the base of the great palatine tusk they form the inner arched sides of the nasal channels. Internal to the tusks the vomers are very narrow, but further back expand a good deal outwards, being all along joined to the inner edges of the palate-bones. They are united behind, next the median line, with the pterygoids. The nasal channels are directed from the external orifices inwards and backwards towards the median line ; for 2 inches of their course they are well defined, and measure 4 inch in 154 Mr. ‘I’. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. breadth. They are bounded internally by the vomers, and behind by the palate-bones. Their upper surface is formed by the nasals; and they appear open below, but would doubtless be closed in during lite by membrane, cartilage, or bone. One of these openings is noticed by Prof. Huxley, in ‘ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe.’ vol. xix. p. 59, fig. 1, 1863, as the anterior palatine foramen. ; In the plates annexed to the Report of the Committee of the British Association on the Structure and Classification of the Labyrinthodonts (1874)—namely, in plate iv. fig. 2 (Mas- todonsaurus), plate iv. fig. 4 (Zrematosaurus), and plate vii. fig. 4 (Archegosaurus)—the posterior nares are indicated at a short distance behind the external nasal orifices, internal to and very near the outer margin of the cranium, though internal to the maxillary bone ; whereas in Anthracosaurus the channel from the external nasal orifices leads inwards and backwards towards the middle line, and appears to have been carried further backwards under the pterygoids to near the posterior end of the presphenoid. The large palatine foramen of the above-named Labyrintho- donts does not exist (as already noticed) in Anthracosaurus. With respect, however, to the backward position of the nares, it may be as well to leave this for the present an open question, until a specimen is found with the bones of the under surface of the skull better disposed for advantageous observation. With all the respect due to the opinion of so learned and skilful a paleontologist as Professor Huxley, my humble opinion is that the posterior nares will be found as far back as the posterior end of the presphenoid. Indeed I may add that I have a very interesting specimen, comprising the whole of the right nasal bone of Anthracosaurus, showing both the upper and under surfaces, and measuring 4 inches in length. The external angle of its anterior end shows a part of the margin of the external nasal orifice ; and the roof of the channel leading inwards and backwards from it is distinctly visible along the whole length of the bone. Now, as no opening exists on the under surface of the roof of the mouth, the nasal channel must be continued on to the back of the palate. The right maxilla is narrow and 114 inches long, and ex- tends from the preemaxilla to 23 inches from the posterior angle of the quadrate-jugal. It bears 15 teeth. For 3 inches at the anterior end there are no teeth visible, owing to the right ramus of the mandible lying over them. Behind this space the position of six teeth can be made out; they are sy inch apart, and are all broken, but project nearly through the man- ~ Mr. 'T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 155 dible, having been forced into it. The other nine teeth are all about 4 inch in length, a little worn at their apices, and placed at irregular distances. The left maxilla—The same force which separated and dis- placed the rami of the mandible has also transferred this maxillary bone to the right margin of the skull, on which it lies imbedded in the matrix, with its anterior end overlying for a short distance the posterior upper border of the right man- dible. Ten and a half inches of its inner surface are exposed ; and about an inch of its anterior end is wanting. It contains 28 teeth, nearly all entire, and about 4 inch long. They decrease slightly in length backwards, and are irregularly dis- posed in the jaw. The palate-bones are about 9 inches long; a transverse suture divides each into two nearly equal parts. ‘The anterior borders of the foremost pieces form the posterior margins of the channels leading from the external nasal orifices, and are bounded internally by the vomers and externally by the maxillaries. These anterior pieces have implanted in them the large palatine tusks: that on the right side is covered, as before noticed, by the angular bone of the right mandible ; and that on the left side is broken off at ;%, inch above its large expanded base, and is 8, inch thick. Behind this, on each side, is a large depression nearly an inch in diameter, analogous to that existing in the vomerine bones of Loxomma. These depressions have been noticed by Prof. Huxley (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. p. 58, 1863) as the posterior nares. The posterior pieces or halves of the palate-bone, 43 inches lon with an average breadth of 1 inch, are sutured inwardly an backwardly to the pterygoids and outwardly to the maxillaries. At an inch behind the transverse palatine suture is a deep depression, 1 inch long by } inch broad, at a short distance be- hind which the outer margin of the bone is raised up into an alveolus 1} inch long, containing seven closely set teeth. The first, fifth, sixth, and seventh are all broken off at their apices ; the second, third, and fourth are perfect, and measure $ inch in length. The last inch of the bone bears no teeth. The whole surface of the palate-bones is deeply pitted, instead of being tuberculated like the vomers, as has already been said. In another specimen of the anterior portion of the palate-bone of Anthracosaurus, in my cabinet, two large palatal teeth or tusks are developed. One occupies the position of the tusk shown in the figured specimen ; the other springs, as it were, from the depression behind it. In the specimen figured, the posterior tooth has been shed; and the decieaniche shows the position it had once occupied. 156 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. Since the paper on Loxomma appeared, I have met with a similar occurrence of two teeth in the right vomer of that Labyrinthodont. The pterygotds are long bones united in front to the vomers ; and if the skull had not been so severely crushed, they would probably have been seen united by suture along nearly the whole of their inner margins. As it is, they have been dis- located; and their well-preserved margins can be observed pressed up to the level of the upper edge of the presphenoid, which projects between them on the median line. By their outer borders they articulate with the palate and jugal bones ; and their posterior margins form the anterior and inner borders of the supratemporal arches. The presphenoid is a long narrow ridge of bone on the median line, extending forwards from the anterior end of the basisphenoid, to which it is united by a transverse suture for seven inches. It is articulated above to the under surfaces of the nasals and frontals ; from the posterior end of the upper border, 13 inch in depth, an ascending process on each side passes up to the under surface of the parietals. Its inferior margin is, for two inches posteriorly, rounded off; it is there nearly 3 inch in width; and the anterior end of the bone is +s Inch in width. At the distance of half an inch from its posterior end the bone is fractured longitudinally for 23 mches. At three quarters of an inch from its upper border the lower half inch is pressed up above the upper. The two halves, when united, are 13 inch in depth. The bone at this fracture measures ;8; inch in breadth. For two inches in front of the fracture the presphenoid is perfect, and is 1 inch in depth; and from this point to the anterior end it rapidly diminishes to 1, inch in depth, as above stated. From under the inner margins of the above pieces, which have been widely separated, there curves inwards and back- wards, on each side, a short strong piece of bone, which ends in a truncated extremity that is somewhat concave. These bones are very distinct, difficult of determination, and may have been for muscular attachment or osseous articulation. Their ends are parallel with the suture connecting the pre- with the basisphenoid. The supratemporal or pterygoid arches, as seen from below, are 24 inches in length, by about 3 inches in width, bounded anteriorly and internally by the pterygoids, externally by the quadrate-jugal, and posteriorly by the quadrates. The basisphenord is united in front to the posterior margin of the median ridge or presphenoid, and behind, by a trans- verse suture, to the apex of the basioccipital. Its outer borders —a ee Pati Mr. 'T’, Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 157 are difficult of definition, owing to the crushed state of the bones. At +; inch behind the anterior margin of the bone there is an oblique projection on each side of the middle line ; these are 4 an inch apart at their anterior, and 1,4, inch at their posterior ends; and each is 4% inch long. A well-defined smooth and deep groove or channel runs along the inner sides of their bases from before backwards. The basioccipital is 24 inches long by 17 broad at its posterior part, and 4 an inch at its apex. It is articulated in front to the basisp 1enoid, and on each side apparently to the quadrate bone. The deep cavity behind for articulation to the body of the first eared xereeis is broken off obliquely near to its posterior margin ; and the anterior part which remains is much compressed. he occipital surface is 1+; inch in depth from the posterior borders of the so-called supraoccipitals or top of the skull to the lower border of the basioccipital. On the left side of the median suture the bones are entire to near the outer margin or angle of the exoccipital ; on the right side part of the ex- occipital is broken obliquely off, together with a part of the epiotic and basioccipital, exposing to view the sutures con- necting these bones. The bone which I believe to be the true supraoccipital is slightly overhung above and near to the median line by the so-called supraoccipitals of Von Meyer, and next by a small portion of the epiotics: it is united below to the occipitals ; but its outline is not clear. The exoccipitals, united to each other on the median line, form the sides and upper margin of the foramen magnum. They unite above, first to the supraoccipitals, further out to the epiotics, and below to the basioccipital. This forms the lower borderof theforamen magnum; its lower border is broken off below, as before noticed. The mandible—Both rami are well preserved, and have been separated from each other at the small loose symphysis, probably in consequence of decomposition having been in an advanced stage belie the animal was finally enclosed in the mud and its position fixed. The right ramus has been turned completely round, so that its anterior end lies upon the posterior part of the right side, and its posterior end upon the anterior part of the same side, of the cranium. The left ramus has also been moved from its normal posi- tion to the right side of the cranium. The symphysis of the mandible measures only ? inch in depth, 158 Mr. 'T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russell. and nearly 3 inch in breadth; it is small in proportion to the size and strength of the jaw. The mandibular ramus of Anthracosaurus consists of four elements, viz. the dentary, the articular, the angular, and the splenial. First, the dentary, bearing the teeth, is long and narrow, ex- tending for nearly two thirds of the length of the ramus; its anterior end, which is attenuated, forms one half of the sym- physis; its posterior, much broader, joins with the articular piece; by its inferior edge it articulates with the splenial posteriorly ‘and with the angular anteriorly. Its surface is covered all over with closely set and pointed tubercles. Second, the articular, the most massive piece of the ramus, is united to the dentary in front; from its upper margin arises a low, rather rounded, coronoid process, and from its upper and posterior part the articular process, bearing the glenoid cavity for the reception of the condyle of the cranium. This cavity is supported by the descending process, which forms the posterior edge of the ramus, and articulates below by a broad surface with the angular piece. The articular cavity faces upwards and somewhat inwards and forwards; it measures 24 inches in length, an inch in width, and -2,; inch in depth. Its neck is strong and devoid of postarticular processes. Third, the angular. This, from its suture with the articu- lar, extends along to the anterior end of the ramus, forming its lower border and the remaining half of the symphysis. It articulates by its upper edge with the splenial behind and at about the middle of its length, and with the dentary in front. Fourth, the splenial. This lies along a great part of the inner surface of the ramus, attached along the upper edge to the articular and the dentary pieces ; below, both behind and in front, it is connected with the angular, in conjunction with which it forms two unequal elliptical openings, the anterior much less than the posterior, which during life were filled by membrane ; these openings are separated by a long obliquely descending process of the splenial, which articulates with a small upward projection of the angular: thus the splenial has three connexions with the angular piece. The inner surface of the right ramus of the mandible is re- presented in Plate X. fig. 1, one third of the natural size. It measures 16 inches in length, and, at4inches in front of the posterior margin, 4# inches in breadth. It bears 19 teeth, nearly all of which are in a good state of preservation. The first in front is 4 an inch in length; the second and third are a little longer ; and the following thirteen are inch, the last three being somewhat shorter than that. Mr. 'T, Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 159 The teeth succeed each other as follows: the first is } inch behind the anterior termination of the ramus, the second 14 inch behind the first ; at the same distance from the second are the third and fourth, which are in contact with each other ; half an inch behind them are the fifth and sixth, also close together ; and these are distant from the seventh +2, inch; from this to the eighth is -*; inch; and there is the same distance between the eighth and the two next (the ninth and tenth), which are also close together ; these are 4, inch apart from the eleventh ; the twelfth and thirteenth, likewise in contact, are at the same distance behind the eleventh; at 5 inch further back are the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth, at short distances from each other ; and at an interval of ;4; inch from the sixteenth are seen the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth, which are in con- tact and somewhat smaller than the others; these are placed near the posterior end of the dentary bone, terminating the series. The outer surface of the left ramus of the mandible is given in Plate X. tig. 2. This bears 15 teeth, nearly all of which have been worked out on their inner surface and are therefore not represented in the figure, their outer surface being covered by the matrix as far as the margin of the alveolar border: por- tions of six teeth are seen near to the symphysial end on this side, and are irregularly placed. On the inner surface the teeth are more uniformly disposed, and stand out nearly half an inch above the alveolar border, which is very strong and slightly concave from end to end of the ramus. The dentary piece is united below to the angular, which forms the inferior convex border of the ramus from the symphysis to its articu- lation behind with the articular piece. This, from its union with the angular, curves gently upwards, forming the posterior border of the ramus, and is surmounted by the articular cavity ; it sends out backwards no postarticular process, The coronoid process or rising is broad and elongated, pro- jecting above the level both of the articular cavity and the dentary bone ; a deep channel or mucus-groove runs along the inferior margin of the ramus from the anterior to the posterior end of the angular piece ; it then curves upwards and forwards for a short space, and ends below the posterior margin of the dentary bone. The teeth are arranged in a double series (maxillary and palatal) on each side of the upper jaw, and in a single series on each side of the lower jaw. They are of pretty uniform size and shape throughout, excepting the palatal tusks. Those of the mandible are anchylosed externally to the alveolar mar- gin; anda thin lamina of bone, running continuously over their 160 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. inner sides, invests them as in Loxomma. They are, at their bases, oval in outline, the long diameter of the oval being placed transversely to the line of the jaw. Above the alveolar margin they are circular up to near their apices, where a ridge exists on each side, giving the teeth a double edge. ‘They are longitudinally grooved, with flattened ridges between from the alveoli up to near their apices. ‘I'he whole surface of the teeth is coated with a layer of enamel, which is thickest at the apex. Vertebre.—Thirty-six vertebra were found in connexion with the skull :—first, a small one, which has been pressed in upon the skull between the supratemporal and the pterygoid bones, and belongs probably to the upper part of the neck. The remaining thirty-five are imbedded in two separate slabs of shale ; the smaller slab shows six vertebre, all in a connected series; one of these is figured in Plate X. fig. 4. The larger slab has twenty-nine vertebre, also in a connected but con- torted series, and lying nearly in their natural order, with their dislocated and broken processes around and several ribs lying beside them. The vertebre are alternately large and small, well ossified and preserved ; and the anterior and posterior surfaces of their bodies are both somewhat concave. The bodies are broadly rounded and project downwards ; and the space between the anterior and posterior surfaces is con- cave from side to side, grooved, and pitted in the grooves; the under margin of the body is thicker than the margin bounding the vertebral canal; so that the spinal column at that part must have been convex on its abdominal aspect : moreover the bodies are peculiar in having the upper borders of their an- terior surfaces projecting forwards in the form of a ridge, whilst the lower borders of their posterior surfaces project in a similar form downwards. The sides of the bodies are level with each other: no facet is visible on the sides of the vertebral bodies for the articulation of the heads of ribs; but the facet on the transverse process is distinct and large, but is not divisible into an upper and a lower part. The neural canal is remarkably small for the size of the vertebra. The transverse and zygo- matic processes and the spinous processes arise, in the speci- men figured, from the sides and top of the arch; they are all massive and of considerable size; the transverse processes have a length of 14 inch, a breadth of 7 inch, and a thick- ness of 4; inch. The direction of the transverse process is almost directly outwards ; that of the anterior pair of zygapo- physes, which are rather concave, is upwards and slightly inwards ; the posterior face downwards and outwards, and are somewhat smaller than the anterior pair. = Ee — Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 161 The measurements of the small dorsal vertebra (Pl. X. fig. 4) are as follows (in inches) :— © inch. Matas O8 WONG sol ak ate Si ctiad esp 61f fv a nim, 4 ata e'e 16 Transverse diameter of body .................. 16 REICURE, OF POM eR fea sa apd cd mig ais, wo 0 8 0-6 Height of neural arch ............ Rt a 0-3 Height of spinous process from top of neural arch to EE: 9 ct A RS ae A 2°3 ee ra ig Bo A 0-6 CMON ET CAUNG, oY Sas. Soak eS ie, 0° Width of tramsverse process...........0.00e eens 06 ADAMS, CE, GALLO 5 5/0) age hide ete hia WG he wile DLa fo 0-2 IM OL GILG Gs). bis stds Gr onehel seraaaietes.) tes 1-2 The spinous process projects directly upwards and is very thick and strong and somewhat enlarged near the extremity, which is pointed. Ribs.—Upwards of twenty ribs were found associated with the skull Pi vertebre ; a good many of these are perfect. The largest is 9 inches long, by a little more than half an inch in breadth, and is well and regularly arched. The curve of the bone is continued as far as the head, which ends in a concave, transversely oval, undivided, articular surface ; the tubercle is yy inch external to the head, is large, standing well out from the posterior or convex surface, and has a similar concave ar- ticular surface to that of the head. A broad groove runs along the inner and under surface of the mb from between the head and the tubercle for about two thirds of the length of the rib towards the sternal end. ‘The upper border of the rib is con- vex, tending to a ridge'approaching the tubercle. The sternal end of the rib is flattened above and below, and presents an oval concavity to receive the corresponding costal cartilage. Scutes.—A bout thirty scutes have been found scattered about in the matrix in close proximity to the skull; the largest group consists of six, which are in contact with each other, but not in their normal relative position. They varyfrom 23 inches to 13 inch in length, and are nearly } inch in breadth at their anterior ends, which are slightly rounded, and } inch at their opposite ends, which are obtusely pointed. Their upper sur- faces are slightly convex, and their under surfaces concave or spoon-shaped for the anterior half of their length, the pos- terior half being convex ; both their right and left margins are very thin (Plate VIII. figs. 2 & 3). One bone of a limb.—This is large, and most probably a femur. It lies on the left side and at the posterior end of the large series of vertebre, parallel with a part of the chain, and with its upper end resting upon two or three vertebrae, which 162 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. are deviated to the left and at right angles to the others. The upper end has been broken off obliquely, together with the bones on which it rests. It is 4 inches in length as it lies; the lower end strongly resembles the lower end of a femur, and has been compressed from side to side. The shaft has been longitudinally broken in upon its cavity, and is therefore irregular ; and the upper end or head is entirely wanting. Plate XI. fig. 1 is a transverse section of a maxillary tooth of Anthracosaurus, from a specimen in my collection, other than that figured in the former Plates. It is made at a line a little below the apex and above the top of the pulp-cavity. It is rather more elliptical than circular in outline, having two slight ridges corresponding to the ends of the long diameter ; these ridges show the position of the two cutting-edges of the tooth. The dentine pervades the whole area within the enamel, a thickish layer of which encloses the dentine. It does not appear that this part of the tooth has undergone any flattening or other injury. ; Fig. 2 is a transverse section a little below fig. 1 and just below the top of the pulp-cavity. The outlines of the tooth and of the pulp-cavity are oval, that of the former broadly so. No coating of enamel is visible, except at one part, where a por- tion of matrix is adherent to the tooth; a stellate appearance, which strikes the eye at once, arises from the arrangement of fifteen fusiform bodies of light-coloured dentine around the pulp-cavity, radiating from it to the circumference; the internal apices project slightly into the pulp-cavity and give to its outline an undulating appearance; their external and more pointed apices reach quite to the circumference of the tooth, where a narrow peripheral band passes from the outer margin of the tooth directly into each of them, extending for a short distance towards the pulp-cavity. The dentinal tubes of the fusiform bodies all pass into this narrow infolded band, which is dark-coloured, not light asin Lowomma. The light-coloured fusiform bodies appear as if imbedded in dentine of a dark colour, which is owing to the tubules of it being black ; and this dark dentine is broadest at the periphery of the tooth, in each interval between the spindles. The dentinal tubes in this dark part pass from its middle, radiating outwards towards the periphery of the tooth. Fig. 3. is a transverse section a little below fig. 2, but still above the termination of the radiations of the pulp-cavity. Its form is moreelliptical than that of the former sections; the same radiating fusiform bodies of light-coloured dentine, but of a larger size, are seen, encroaching upon the external darker den- tine ; the narrow infolded peripheral band runs inwards here aa Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 163 for two thirds of the length of the light-coloured spindles ; it is therefore longer, is more distinct, and very sinuous. The dentinal tubes radiate as before from the whole margin of the pulp-cavity into both the light and dark dentine ; those passing into the former, after the most beautiful wavy wind- ings, end in the sides of the infolded peripheral band ; those of the latter radiate to the periphery. No granular layer of den- tine is seen in this section. Fig. 4 is a transverse section a little below the alveolar border, a portion of which is attached to the section. The tooth has at this part been crushed, and parts of the dentine are here and there displaced ; but it can be seen that the full complexity of the tooth is here displayed, and that the cavity is elliptical. The dark dentine of the exterior of the tooth is much less in proportional size than the light. The spindle- shapes of the latter are no longer visible, but are represented by tracts passing in from the dark exterior and folding upon themselves as they pass towards the pulp-cavity, the outline of which is far from distinct, owing to the breakage of the parts around. Into each of these tracts enters, from without, the narrow peripheral band noticed under fig. 3 as being very light-coloured and sinuous. In fig. 4 this narrow band is much more sinuous, and follows the windings or convolutions of the light dentinal tracts to near their extremities, which are fre- quently continuous with each other ; but the infolded narrow tracts are not so, keeping separate. The narrow bands are here dark instead of light in colour, and granular. The folded tracts are here and there separated from each other by clear but irregularly shaped spaces, which are parts of the offsets of the Rea: here are, intervening between the commencements of these long winding tracts at the peripheral layer of dentine, others which are very short, rudimentary, and mammillary, projecting into the outer ends of the divisions of the pulp-cavity. These also have a narrow dark band of granular dentine in their in- terior. The same arrangement occurs in the teeth of Loxomma. The dentinal tubes all radiate from the margins of the central pulp-cavity and its ramifications; most of them pass through the light-coloured dentine of the sinuous tracts, and end in the narrow dark band running through them; those, however, which radiate outwards from the ends of the offsets of the pulp-cavity are spread out in a fan-like expansion, and, after passing through a series of finely arched lines crossing them, reach the exterior of the tooth. The teeth of Anthracosaurus are, in fact, like those of Loxomma, formed of a series of toothlets surrounding the pulp- 164 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. cavity ; the offsets from this are the pulp-cavities of the tooth- lets; the part between the extremity of the offset and the exterior of the tooth, consisting of radiating tubules and im- bedding dentine, forms the crown of the toothlet; whilst the fangs are formed by the sides of the offset of the pulp-cavity— that is, by one half of a sinuous tract of light dentine,'fthe narrow, dark, granular, infolded band indicating the line of separation between the toothlets, or their line of union, accord- ing to the view taken of the matter. Of these toothlets there are about twenty-four, large and small together; and their crowns form the ridges seen on the exterior of a tooth. In Loxomma the dentinal tracts or plice are much less tortuous than the corresponding parts in Anthracosaurus; but the infolded band, which is dark in the latter, is light in the former. The arrangement of a compound tooth is really the same in both these animals. Enamel is visible; but certainly none is infolded into the plice: or elsewhere. No cementum is any- where visible. In my cabinet, the following separate bones of Anthraco- saurus from our coal-shale, and not already noticed, occur :— One right maxilla.—This lies in the matrix with its inner surface exposed, and measures 84 inches in length by 14 inch in breadth at 34 inches behind its anterior end; from this point it diminishes slightly forwards, but much more rapidly backwards. It bears 19 teeth, all of which are perfect and, with the exception of the last, measure ? inch in length from the base at the alveolar border tothe apex. They are oval at their base in the transverse direction of the jaw, in which they are arranged as follows :—The first four are placed at a short distance behind the anterior end, and are in contact with each other ; the fifth is 52; inch behind the fourth, and the like dis- tance in front of the sixth and seventh, which are in contact with each other; -2; inch separate the seventh from the eighth, which is the same distance in front of the ninth, tenth, eleventh, and twelfth, which are in contact with each other ; after an in- terspace of ;2, inch come the thirteenth and the other six, which are all nearly } inch apart from each other. ‘Their sur- faces appear to be eroded, which gives to the teeth a ridged appearance. ‘The seventeenth tooth has been extracted; and the microscopic sections represented on Plate XI. figs. 1, 2, 3,4 were made from it. One quadratejugal bone, in a good state of preservation, showing both its surfaces. The upper surface shows the deep depression or mucus-groove along its outer margin, as figured in Plate VIII. fig. 1, also the tubercle with the line from it Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus Russelli. 165 running inwards and backwards to the fissure which divides into’ two parts the condyle for articulation with the mandible.. About half a dozen isolated teeth of Anthracosaurus have been found, which shows how very rare this amphibian is when compared with Locomma, whose teeth are not unfrequently met with. Vertebrer : six separate ones, and on one small piece of shale there is imbedded a quite entire vertebra; there are also four fragments of vertebral processes, some of which are articular. Ribs : four, in a good state of preservation, showing both head and tubercle, and the remains of two others, one of which shows head and tubercle. Scutes: in a small piece of shale are imbedded ten, well preserved, but not lying in natural order; and on separate pieces of shale six or eight more. The scutes of Anthracosaurus, Plate VIII. figs. 2 & 3, are much like those which, since the publication of the description of Loxomma, have occasionally been found in connexion with the remains of the latter; but they have not as yet been identi- fied as belonging to Loxomma. Besides the above osseous remains of Anthracosaurus, and lying scattered among the vertebra, there is a good deal of coprolitic matter, perhaps from the intestines ; and mixed up with it are a palate-tooth, a rib, and several fragments of scales, belonging to Ctenodus. Can it safely be inferred from these accompaniments that Ctenodus formed at least a part of the food of Anthracosaurus ? Note.—Oft the three large Labyrinthodonts as yet found in the Northumberland coal-field, Anthracosaurus is by far the largest. The general arrangement of the separate bones which form the upper surface of the cranium is much the same in both Anthracosaurus and Loxomma ; but it differs considerably from that of Pteroplax, whose entire cranium, so far as we know from specimens up to the present time obtained, is com- posed of the bones corresponding to those which form the centre or middle posterior part of the crania of the two former, viz. the frontals, parietals, occipitals, postfrontals, squamous, and epiotics. ‘The posterior lateral expansions, composed of ostorbital, supratemporal, quadrate, and quadrate-jugal bones, i not exist in ‘this very interesting amphibian; the pre maxillary, maxillary, nasal, and prefrontal bones also, which form the anterior extremity of the cranium, have been broken off, strange to say, from all the three specimens as yet known. Pteroplax therefore differs considerably in size, in outline, and in many details from both Anthracosaurus and Loxomma. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 12 166 Mr. T. Atthey on Anthracosaurus lusselli. In referring to the description of Pteroplax, H. & A., in the ‘Annals,’ ser. 4, vol. i. plates xiv. & xv. fig. 2,1 find it neces- sary to correct what now appears erroneous in that paper. The sternal plates, figured and described as belonging to Ptero- plax, T now think cannot properly be attributed to that animal. That they may have belonged to Anthracosaurus or Loxomma is more probable; but even that is doubtful. Fig. 3 of plate xiv., called premaxilla of Pteroplax, does not belong to Pteroplax at all, but is a premaxilla of Loxomma All- manni. Plate xv. fig. 2 is named as a vertebra of Pteroplax, but is in reality a vertebra of Anthracosaurus; and in our description of it we noticed its resemblance to the vertebra figured in Qu. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. p. 63, 1863, as that of Anthracosaurus by Prof. Huxley. Three crania (one in the Leeds Museum and two in my cabinet) are all we know as yet of this rare amphibian. On one of these latter lie two ribs which most probably belonged to the same animal. That on the upper surface is entire and much like a rib of Loxomma, but smaller; both head and tubercle are well shown: that on the under surface cannot well be described, as it is not sufficiently exposed. All three specimens are from Newsham, near Blyth, Northumberland. The general configuration of the under surface of the skull is much the same in Loxomma and in Anthracosaurus, but is very different in Pteroplar. The vomers pass much further forward in Anthracosaurus than in Loxomma. Their anterior margins in the latter are just in front of the vomerine tusks, and are sutured to each other on the median line; by their outer margins they join the maxillaries, and behind the palate- bones; whilst in Anthracosaurus the anterior end of the palate- bone lies in between the vomers and the maxillaries. The posterior part of the palate is much the same in Anthracosaurus and Lo«omma, but, so far as I can ascertain, is probably very different in Pteroplax. Whether Anthracosaurus possessed epiotic horns like Loa- omma and Pteroplax is not determinable, the specimen being deficient at these parts. The teeth of Anthracosaurus differ much from the teeth of Loxomma; they are slightly oval in outline and altogether stronger than the latter, which are much flattened. The teeth of both in section show most beautiful Labyrinthodont struc- ture. The teeth of Pteroplar have not as yet been found. The vertebre and ribs in Anthracosaurus and Loxomma are of large size, very strong, and most difficult to distinguish from each other when found separate. None of the vertebra of Pteroplax have ever been discovered, Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Mr. T. Atthey oa Anthracosaurus Russelli. ° 167 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Puate VIII. Upper surface of cranium of Anthracosaurus Russelli, one third the natural size; P.maz, premaxilla; M.g, mucus-groove; A.n.o, anterior nasal orifice; N, nasal bone; Maz, maxilla; L, lacrymal bone ; Ju, jugal ; Quyu, quadrate-jugal ; Qu, quadrate ; S.t, Seep am O.V, orbital vacuities; Fr, frontals ; rst, prefrontal; J%.fr, postfrontal; P.O, postorbital; P, parietals, with parietal foramen ; Sq, squamous; S.O?, supraoccipital, so called; Z, epiotic; 7'.¥, temporal fossa; S.O, supraoccipital ; ES, exoccipital; Mand, anterior end of left mandible overlying ca ey skull; P.B. palate-bone, posterior end of right side dis placed. Upper, and fig. 3 under surface of a dermal scute: a, anterior end. Puate IX. Under surface of same cranium, one third the natural size. P.mar, prie- Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Fig. 1.. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Fig. 5. maxilla; V, vomer; N.C, nasal channel; Maz, maxilla; Pal, palate-bone ; a4, gat Segal P.t.p, palate-teeth, small pos- terior series; O.V, orbital vacuities; ter, pterygoid bone; B.sph, basisphenoid; Pr.sph, presphenoid; Pr.fr, prefrontal ; LT, lacrymal; Ju, jugal; Quyu, quadrate-jugal; B.oc, basi- occipital; Qu, quadrate ; Mand, right ramus of mandible over- lying part of right side of skull. PrAre kK. Inner surface of right mandible of same, one third the natural size. Ar, articular piece ; D, dentary ; S,splenial ; An, angular; Sym, symphysis. Outer surface of left mandible, one third the natural size. Ar, articular piece; D, dentary; An, angular; Mg, mucus-groove. Dorsal rib, two thirds the natural size. Dorsal vertebra, natural size, entire. Pirate XI. Sections of teeth of Anthracosaurus. Transverse section of maxillary tooth near to apex and above pulp- cavity, magnified 12 diam. L£, enamel; D, iene Transverse section just below top of pulp-cavity. Z, thin enamel ; D.l, light dentine ; D.d, dark dentine; P, pulp-cavity ; short infoldings of peripheral bands (27) into apices of fusiform light dentine are seen, also rudimentary radiations of pulp-cavity. Transverse section a little below fig. 2 and above the radiations of the pulp-cavity, the rudiments of which are indicated as in fig. 2. Dl, light dentine; D.d, dark dentine ; P, pulp-cavity, the infolded peripheral bands (P/) extend inwards two thirds of the distance towards the pulp-cavity. Transverse section a little below the level of the alveolar border. D.l, light dentine; D.d, dark dentine; P, pulp-cavity; PI, peripheral band infolded ; P, irregular radiations of pulp-cavity. Portion of fig. 4, megnified 48 diameters; t/t, toothlets; D./, light dentine ; Da. dark dentine; 7, peripheral band infolded and sinuous; PPP, pulp-cavity. 12* 168 Dr, N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. XVII.—The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. SEVERTZOFF. (Continued from p. 57. } 59. Lagomys rutilus, n. sp.* The summer as well as the winter dress may be described from an adult specimen in change of fur, which was obtained in the end of May in the mountains of Vernoe. The winter hair is tolerably long, greyish yellow, with a black admixture commencing from the nape; the roots of the hair are dark lead-colour. It differs from L. rufescens, Gray, in having no white at all on the head, the middle of the neck, the belly, and the inner sides of the legs}; all these parts are pale yellow (fulvescentes), Sides, throat, and the outer side of the legs yellowish: brown; the ears are large, rounded, and covered with harsh yellowish grey hair; the whiskers are yellow, with a few black hairs among them ; the claws are black. Length 83 inches. Summer dress. The whole upper part of the body light fiery brown; the throat chestnut-colour. Young. The upper parts of the body are yellowish grey, yellower than they are in the adult in winter; the forehead light reddish brown. I obtained an old and a young speci- men in the end of May 1867 in the mountains near Vernoe, at an altitude of about 7000 to 8000 feet. I also got an example in the spring change of dress, previous to the two above mentioned, in the rocks about the river Kara-bur, south of Aulje-ata, in the end of June, about 6500 feet above the sea, consequently further south and lower than the others ; but it was still moulting: this specimen I lost afterwards. The full summer dress is apparently attained at different times, from the middle of June until the middle of July. When moulting they are pied, with wide equal spots of the bright reddish brown colour ; these spots, as 1 remember, were smaller on the Kara-bur specimen than on the one from Vernoe (which is now in the Moscow Museum) ; but in both these patches are very irregular. It frequents places covered with juniper trees, and is not particularly watchful, all the three specimens obtained having been shot at very short range. * (Cf. the recently described Central-Asian species, Lagomys ladacensis and LZ. macrotis, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xvi. p. 231; L, auritus and L. griseus, Blanford, Journ. Asiat. See. Beng. xliy. p. 111. —E. R. A. See eee ple i Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turlrestan. 169 60. Lepus Lehmannt, sp. n.* The first specimens of this hare were obtained by M. Lehmann from the Syr-Darja and the eastern shore of the Caspian, for the Academy of Sciences. They were attributed to L. tolai by Prof. Brandt, on account of their small size and the characteristic black edge round the ears. The examination of living specimens, however, does not confirm that determi- nation. In shape and colour L. Lehmanni is much nearer to the European L. témidus than to L. tola’, forming an inter- mediate form between them which must be regarded as a separate species on account of its constant characters, which are alike in the specimens inhabiting the juniper trees of the Thian Shan, just below the snow-region, and those which are found on the warm shores of the Caspian. It is a small hare, and weighs not more than 5 or 6 pounds. Length (tail excluded) 17-18 inches. ‘The ears are longer than the head; if bent forward along the side of the head, they extend beyond it about 6-7 lines. Tail as long as the head, or only a little shorter. The hind legs are twice as long as the front legs, and are a little longer than the body measured from the shoulders to the root of the tail. Therefore the proportional measurements of the ears and legs are similar to those of L. timidus and its varieties (L. aquilonius, L. cas- pius); but the tail varies, and is sometimes shorter than the head, as in L, tolaz, which differs in its much shorter ears and legs. The colour is just like that of L. témidus ; the shoulders and back are yellowish grey-brown ; each hair is marked with black and light yellowish brown rings ; the flanks are lighter, in summer they are yellowish grey, and ash-coloured in winter ; the nose, cheeks, and tip of the head are grey; the nape of the neck is greyish yellow, with soft unicolorous hair; the throat and breast as far as the front legs are greyish yellow, the hair being brownish yellow with grey tips ; in summer the under fur on the coloured portions of the animal is light brown- ey, and in winter grey ; the tail is white with a broad black fins on the upper Soc the belly is white. L. tolai has, besides the belly, also the throat and tip of the head white. The ears of LZ. Lehmanni, as already stated, are in colour similar to those of L. tolai—namely, greyish white, with a wide centre line of the colour of the back on the exterior, and with a narrow black edge on the terminal half of the ear; whilst in L. timidus, with the same coloured ears, this black edge * (Cf. Lepus pamirensis and L. yarkandensis, Giinther, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, xvi. p. 220; ZL. Stoliczkanus, Blanford, Journ. Asiat. Soe. Beng. xliv. p. 110, and L. hypsibius, id., tom. cit. p. 214.—E. R. A.] 170 ~——-Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. becomes wider on the outer side of the ear, expanding into a large black spot 14 inch in Iength and 6 lines in width. But this extension of the black edge on the outer side of the ears is also tolerably frequent in L. Lehmann?, but not beyond 13 line or, at the utmost, 2 lines in width. For a comparison of the skulls of Z. Lehmanni and L. tolat I do not possess any material; but according to the above- mentioned characters of the former, the skulls of both species must be compared with L. timidus. L. Lehmanni inhabits all the localities of the Thian-Shan mountains which were explored by me, ascending to a height of 10,000 feet, 7. e. almost up to the utmost limit of the juniper bushes, but only sporadically. It is very numerous in the plains of the Chilik and its tributaries ; whilst south of Issik-kul, on the Suok-Tube and Kir-djal, in the Alexan- . drowsk mountain-chain, and near Merke, it was not found by me, and it does not appear to inhabit the Karatau. On the other hand, it is numerous on the steppes of lev, as also on the Syr-Darja steppes as far as the Karatau, and further west as far as Lake Aral. Its range is bounded on the west by the Caspian, as it has only been found on the eastern shores of that sea. I have named it after the traveller who first ob- tained examples of this species. 61. Camelus bactrianus. Throughout Turkestan ; in summer it ascends even to the utmost summits of the mountains. 62. Camelus dromas. Occurs only in the western parts of Turkestan, and even there only in the lowest plains ; I myself did not see it at any elevation above 1000 feet. B. hybridus is found in exactly the same localities as the preceding. 63. Antilope subgutturosa*, Resident throughout Turkestan in those localities which do not exceed the altitude of 4000 feet ; but it is commonest on the plains of about 1000 feet. * [According to Mr. Blanford, Turkestan examples differ from the typical form in their darker face-markings and the much less open curve of their horns; but as intermediate specimens occur in Persia, he only separates the Turkestan antelope as a variety, yarkandensis (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. xliy. p. 112).—E. R. A.] ——ss eee ee — " bas _ Dr. N. Severtzotf on the Mammals of Turkestan. 171 64. Antilope saiga. I never met with this species, except in winter, when it is tolerably common throughout Turkestan, with the exception of the Zareyshan districts and the Kisil-kum steppes, ex- tending as far as the sea of Aral. For the summer it leaves this country for the north. 65. Ovis Karelini, sp. n. I met with this species in the high mountains of the north- eastern portion of Turkestan, where it kept all the year round, (Cf. infra.) 66. Ovis Polit, Blyth. Inhabits the summits of the mountains of North-eastern Turkestan, and does not descend below about 10,000 feet, ey ing eee just below the range of perpetual snow. Of. intra. 67. Ovis Heinsii, sp. n. At the same altitude as O. Karelini, only south of the localities inhabited by the latter. (Cf infra.) 68. Ovis nigrimontana, sp. n. In the western Thian-Shan mountains and the Karatau this animal is a resident in the larch-wood and.apple- and ash-grove district, about 6000 feet altitude. (Cf infra.) 69. Ovis aries, var. steatopyga. . Is kept throughout Turkestan up toa height of 7000 to 8000 feet above the sea, and in summer even to the range of perpetual snow. (Cf. infra.) Ovis Karelini, Sev. Ovis Politi. Ovis Heinsit, Sev. Ovis nigrimontana, Sev. Before describing and comparing the different characters of the above species of Turkestan sheep discovered by me, I think it desirable for clearness to explain the different distinc- tions of the species forming the genus Ovis, many of which are introduced by me here for the first time. The specific characters of sheep consist in the different size and shape of the horns and the various parts of the skull, the shape of the whole head, the mane of the neck, the difference in colour, and the size of the animal. The general form of the 172 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. body and the proportions of the animal’s bones to each other are very similar in most of the species of this genus. The most striking characters are those of the mane (in such species as panes one) and the horns; but whilst these are only fully developed in old male specimens, the characters of the skull and the marking of the skin are available in. both sexes and at all ages. The characters of the horns have already been successfully used by Blasius for the easy and exact separation of the different sheep. | But in those species recognized by him he has not noticed all the peculiarities of the horns which are constant, and therefore may be used for the more easy separation of the different species. Having discovered some new species, I was consequently obliged to find some new characters of the horns, which had not been used by Blasius, and thus to complete the geometrical list of their variations. The horns of an adult sheep present a double spiral. Ist, the inner margin of the horn describes a spiral, which would fit on an inserted cone, called the axil spiral, which offers some characteristics of which Blasius had not taken any notice. 2nd, round the horn-core, even if it were straight, run three edges each describing one spiral along the whole length of the horn-core; this is the edge spiral, which has been used by Blasius in defining specific distinctions. The whole spiral of the inner margin is divided into three eurves: Ist, the basal curve ascends; 2nd, the median curve descends ; 3rd, terminal or final curve, which again ascends. The directions of these curves from the vertical section of the skull may be represented by straight lines or chords; the angles formed by these chords and the axis of the vertical section of the skull serve also as characters for distinguishing the different species. Furthermore, the horns of all sheep present three surfaces separated by more or less rounded edges, of which latter the two exterior are the ‘ nuchal edge” and “fronto-orbital edge,” and the third the interior or “ fronto- nuchal edge.” Ot the three sides or surfaces of the horns, the two most interior may be called the “frontal surface” and “nuchal surface”’ (which meet at the fronto-nuchal edge), and the third the exterior or “orbital surface.” The edges, the surfaces, and the imaginary chords of the horns offer very good specific distinctions. The differences in the: horns, as already mentioned, are completely visible only m adult male specimens; and the younger the animals the more similar are their horns. ‘The form, the separation, and articulation of the different bones of the skull are most distinetly seen in young specimens—that is, as long as the separate bones Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 173 of the skull remain unanchylosed; and this, although not so easily as in young specimens, can be seen also in the oldest individuals. The general shape of the skull, again, presents plainer differences in adult animals in which the bones of the skull are already anchylosed. All the wild sheep of Turkestan belong to one systematic and geographical group, which forms a genus not yet esta- blished in science. For doing this some general characteristics are required in the systematic classification of the sheep. These sheep, as is well known, belong to the Cavicornia, and, together with the genus Capra, form a very natural group. Linneus first established the two genera Capra and Ovis ; afterwards, however, Pallas, having found between them an intermediate species (his Algoceros ammon, or A, Pallasii, Rouill.) with characters peculiar to both the above mentioned genera, joined the two in one family of Agoceros. Afterwards they had to be separated again, and with very good reason. I think, however, that the generic name of Zigocer os ought to be retained, though not in Pallas’s s meaning, and used for the species 47. ammon, which is as distinct from Capra as Ammo- tragus (Ovis) tragelaphus is from the genus Ovis. The latter genus I divide into two by the form of the horns:— Ist, the north-eastern group of sheep, including the ‘Turkestan species and the domestic Ovis aries; and, 2nd, the southern and western sheep will form the genus Musimon, characterized by the mane of its typical form. I. The typical form for the genus Ovis, taking it in the above restricted sense, is O. argali, Pall. ‘The characters of the genus are the following :—The horns gradually diverge from each other towards their points, which latter have an inclination outwards. Il. Musimones. The horns diverge from each other only to a certain length (not alike in all species) ; consequently the ends of the horns bend inwards : again and approach one another. The form of the axil spiral is not so regular as is the case with Ovis. So that the genus Musimon consists of a certain number of species, the horns of which do not quite agree with the above described normal form of the genus Ovis. ‘The edges of their horns, which are spiral-shaped, are usually twisted on the right horn to the right hand and on the left to the left hand. The animals are usually much smaller in size than the true Ovis, the length from the tip of the nose to the tail being 4 to 44 feet. The following species belong to this genus:— Musimon musimon, of the mountains of Corsica and Sardinia; M.cyprius, 174 Royal Society :-— from the island of Cyprus; a species closely allied to the former, from Asia Minor ; J. ordentalis, Gmel., from Northern Persia; MW. Vigne’, Blyth, from Chorosan; M. arkal, Br., from Turcomania; and J, Burchell’, Blyth, from the Hima- layas. ‘This genus, in the shape of the horns, shows an approach to the goats ; and the above-named species of Ammotragus and Agoceros are closely allied to it. The former, being built like a sheep and having horns exactly like Wusimon cyprius, wants the lacrymal fosse of the goats in front of the orbit in consequence of the small development of that bone; there is also no ridge on the nose. The only species inhabiting Africa is the tra- gelaphus. The latter, besides the want of the lacrymal fossz, differs also in its structure, being built like a goat, in the short skull and the beard which is found on male specimens ; in the shape of the horns only does it resemble J/usimon. ‘These latter are almost smooth, in which this form differs from the sheep as well as from the goats; it is the Caucasian species 4, Pallasii, Rouill. Another species, which also possesses a beard and ovine horns, occurs in Cabul (Journ. Asiat. Soc. of Bengal, 1840, p. 440; Wagn. Fortsetz. v. Schreb. 1844, Suppl. iv. p. 540, note). Having in this way fixed (by help of comparative diagnosis) the position of the Turkestan sheep in systematic classifica- tion, I think it will be well to state their specific differences before going on to their more detailed description. (To be continued. | PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY, March 9, 1876.—Dr. Giinther, M.A., Vice-President, in the Chair. “On the Development of the Crustacean Embryo, and the Varia- tions of Form exhibited in the Larve of 38 Genera of Podoph- thalmia.” By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S. The author states that, although the general forms of several genera of Podophthalmous Crustacea are known, yet the details of their structure have been so unsatisfactorily figured and de- scribed, that the value and importance of hereditary elements are incapable of being studied and appreciated. Through Dr. Carpenter he received from Mr. Power an offer of a considerable number of larve of exotic species, together with : a On the Development of the Crustacean Embryo. — 175 the parents from which they had been obtained ; in relation to which Mr. Power wrote :— “ Dear Sir,—lI have to thank you for your kindness in answering my letter to Dr. Carpenter, and for the memoirs. “My collection of Crustacea and the microscope-slides of the larve are at present, and have been, packed up in Fort Louis. Now I am again on detachment; and if left here in peace for a few months, I shall arrange my specimens and finish up the micro- scopic drawings. * All my larve are hatched in basins (the only kind of aquaria my nomad life allows me to use); so each crab or prawn &c. whose larve I possess is identified with its young. And this reminds me that on reading Fritz Miiller’s paper in the ‘ Annals’ (1864, vol. xiv. p. 104), | was much astonished, as none of the prawns or prawn-allies whose young I have hatched show any such Nauplius form as shown in figures 1 & 3, &e., but all IL have observed as yet are born like fig. 8, or near it. “| have been quite unable to rear any crab-larve beyond a day or two after birth; whether they require moving water or not I do not know ; but certainly, though I have kept the parents alive for several weeks in basins (the water changed once or twice in 24 hours) of salt water, the same method would not succeed with the larve. I then tried small aquaria, and signally failed again. “1 have not been in the neighbourhood of fresh water as yet, so have had no opportunities of observing the freshwater Crustacea, though there are a good many crab and shrimp forms. I have found two kinds of that curious parasitic crustacean which adheres like a little polypus, a mere bag with a peduncle, but containing hundreds of young Crustacea whose genus I do not know, as L cannot find any account of them in Van der Hoeven’s ‘ Zoology ’*. “If I succeed in getting posted to one of the regiments here, my life will be more stationary, and I shall have far better chances of working my crab-hatchings. ‘In Fritz Miiller’s paper before referred to, I fancy that he has not hatched the different larve mentioned. After reading the paper very carefully, I could not help fancying that the various stages of development were not hatched through, but specimens were captured at different times, and perhaps larve of totally diffe- rent species have been given as stages of the same animal. I say this with great doubt; but reading the paper will, I think, bring every one to the same conclusion. Thus he says, ‘the unaltered Nauplius form, probably the same in which the animal escapes from the egg, came under notice only once ;’ again, ‘ This larva (taken on the 13th of January) is closely approached by four others, probably belonging to the same swarm, which were taken at the same time (24th January);’ and so on, “To tow a net in these tropical seas and to examine all the microscopic Crustacea would give a most extraordinary assemblage {* New genus allied to Sacculina, which hatch larve in the cirriped pupa stage.—C. S. B.] 176 Royal Soctety :-— of forms ; but I doubt if it is so useful as tracing the steps of indi-’ viduals. * * * # * * “| have not yet hatched the land Hermit-crabs, though I suppose they are much as the ordinary sea specimens, and they certainly spend their larval life in the sea. “ Pray excuse my rambling letter, and please let me know of any way in which I can be of.any use to you in my humble dips into natural history. «Yours very truly, ‘“ Witmot Henry Power, “* Staff-Surgeon, 44th Regt., Lt. Inf.” Some time afterwards the author received the promised collec- tion, together with Mr. Power's drawings and notes. These have enabled him to identify the parent forms of some known larva, and also to determine those of several unknown genera. It has also led him to the conviction of a unity of character throughout the various forms and changes of Crustacea; that variety in form is never inconsistent with homological truth ; that parts suppressed or rendered abortive for want of use are never absolutely lost, and may be reproduced under conditions that may require them. The eyes of those Crustacea, such as Alpheus, that inhabit dark places are reduced in power according to the condition of their habitat. But these organs are, in their larval state, as well deve- loped, if not more so, as any of those whose life is passed in the bright sunshine of the surface of the ocean. The blind Didamia brought from the depth of four miles below the surface of the Atlantic by the dredges of the ‘Challenger’ differs in no respect from Polycheles, taken by Heller in the comparatively shallow Adriatic sea. In the blind prawn from the Mammoth Cave of America, and the sightless Nephrops of Formosa, the organs of vision are reduced to the smallest condition consistent with their retention; and in the Cirripedes the eyes are represented by their nervous apparatus only. The several forms of larva have not, in the prawn-allies, shown any approach to the Vauplius state, as mentioned by Fritz Miller ; so that the author believes that it must be confined to the genus Peneus alone among the Podophthalmia. Nor should it be forgotten that the Nawplius form has only been observed as a free-swimming animal. The author has taken this opportunity of making a close exami- nation into the earlier stages in the development of the embryo, and comparing the progress within the ovum of some of the larvae that arrive at or near maturity before being hatched, with those of the larval forms that are hatched in a more immature condi- tion ; and he states that, as soon as the protoplasm assumes any thing like a definite plan, distinct lobes, corresponding in position with those of the several appendages in the Nauplius, together with an embryonic or ocular spot, are present—that in the Vauplius forms they exist as deciduous appendages only, and are soon cast aside and replaced by others more adapted to the wants of the adult existence. ei i On the Development of the Crustacean Embryo. 177 In theembryos of other Crustacea the anterior pair of lobes enlarge in size with little alteration of form, while the posterior two pairs are developed into appendages that have but a deciduous value, since they never fulfil the office of permanent organs, and are gene- rally cast off with an early moult. This is observable within the ovum in Palemon, Crangon, &c., and also in the marsupial embryo of ysis after it has quitted the ovum. The relation of these parts to the permanent organs the author has closely traced, and believes that he has demonstrated that the three pairs of mobile appendages in the cirripedal or Nauplius form of larva homologize with the eyes and two pairs of antennw, and not with the antennw and mandibles, as stated by Fritz Miiller, Anton Dohrn, and others. The author, moreover, contends that the small pair of ‘fila- mentary appendages seen on each side of the ocular spot, existing in the Naupli of Cirripedes, homologize with the peduncular ap- pendage existing in the larva of Caligus, the arm-like appendages in the pupa-stage of Cirripedes, the peduncle of the stalked Cirri- pedes, and probably also with the long multiarticulate, antenna- like organs belonging to the fossil Pterygotus, He also demonstrates the origin of the nerves in a mass of cellular material that reaches from one extremity of the embryo to the other. This divides into parts corresponding to the various somites into which the animal divides. These masses gradually separate from each other as the animal increases in size, and concentrate into the several ganglia that form the great nervous chain. The author also shows the origin of the permanent organs of vision, and the manner in which the number of lenses increases with the growth of the animal, and traces the origin of several of the internal viscera and their mode of growth. He also figures, in minute detail, the larvee of the following genera (those in italics are from British specimens, while all the others are from the collection sent to him by Mr. Power) :— Palzmon fluvialis, n. sp. Libinia. squilla, Leach. Menzthius. Crangon vulgaris, Leach. Stenorhynchus. Hymenocera, Heller. Mithrax. Alpheus obesimanus, Dana. Trapezia pectinata, Homaralpheus, n. g. ferruginea. Homarus marinus, Leach, Pilumnus. Palinurus vulgaris. Melia tessellata. Astacus fluviatilis, Carpelodes ea Squilla. Actinurus setifer. Porcellana rugosa. Xantho Lamarckii. longicornis. Actéea obesa. Galathea. Thia ? Pagurus tibicen. Liomera, —— elegans. Pirimela ? —— Bernhardus. Thalamita. Clibinarus. / Achelous. Trichia. Euriphia. Gelasimus. Thalassina. Cyclograpsus. Oarcinocystus, n. g- 178 Royal Society :— April 6, 1876.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the Chair. “On the Structure of a Species of Millepora occurring at Tahiti, Society Islands.” By H. N. Moserey, Naturalist to the ‘Challenger’ Expedition. In a paper treating mainly of the structure of Heliopora cerulea, communicated to the Royal Society in the autumn of 1875, some account was given of results arrived at from the examination of two species of Millepora obtained at Bermuda and at Zamboangan, Philippines ; and in that paper a summary of the literature con- cerning the tabulate corals generally was given. The present paper, to be considered to a certain extent a continuation of the last, gives an account of the structure of a species of Millepora obtained at Tahiti, Society Islands. The author commences by expressing his obligations to his colleague Mr. J. Murray, who ob- tained living specimens of the Millepora and handed them over to him with the zooids in the expanded condition for examination, and who further, having devoted some time to the study of the coral, gave him valuable information with regard to several points in its structure. No Millepora appears to have been hitherto known to oceur at Tahiti. The name of the species of the one the structure of which is described in the paper was not ascertained. It resembles M. tuberculosa, as described by Milne-Edwards*, in outward form, but differs from it in having the calicles of two kinds disposed on the surface of the corallum in regular separate systems, in this respect resembling more closely M. plicata, M. foliata, and M. Ehrenbergii as described by the same author. The coral was examined in the fresh condition, and also pre- served in aleohol, chromic acid, and glycerine, and treated with osmic acid. Hardened specimens were decalcified and examined by means of sections. The corallum is a spongy mass composed of more or less contorted trabecule of calcareous matter, which is disposed in a series of thin layers following the contours of the surface, and representing successive additions by growth. Within these layers ramify a series of canals which give off branches and subbranches, the whole ramifications being intimately connected with one another, and with the calicular cavities, by a network of smallerchannels. The main canals are sometimes large enough to be easily seen by the naked eye, and run for as great a distance on the surface of the corallum as 13 inch. This system of branching canals is held to be characteristic of the coralla formed by the hydroid genus Millepora, distinguishing it from all other coralla. The calicles are of two kinds, small and large. They are disposed on the surface of the corallum in irregularly circular systems. A large calicle occupies the centre of each system, and is surrounded by a ring of smaller calicles, usually from five * Hist. Nat. des Coralliaires, pl. F 3. figs. la, 14. 4) ~ On the Structure of a Species of Millepora. 1 to eight in number. In histological structure, as also in chemi- cal composition *, the coralla of the: genus Millepora seem to show no marked differences from Anthozoan coralla. The zooids are of two kinds. The one, short and stout, occupies the larger central calicles of the systems, has from four to six short knobbed tentacles, and is provided with a mouth and certain gas- trie cells, closely resembling those figured by Allman as occurring in Gemmaria implexa +. The other kind occupies the smaller cali- cles, is longer and more slender than the mouthed zooid, has from five to twenty tentacles, and no trace of a mouth. The usual num- ber of tentacles in the mouthless zooid is about twelve to fifteen. The tentacles are larger than in the mouthed zooid, and disposed at irregular intervals along the body. They show the transverse striation, or apparent septa, so characteristic of the tentacles of hy- droids. They have spheroidal heads composed of masses of thread- cells. The zooids of both kinds are provided with well-marked longi- tudinal muscular fibres, which are disposed in bundles, and are attached inferiorly to the vessels of the hydrophyton which join the somatic cavyily at the base of the zooids. Circular muscular fibres are possibly also present. As in /elivpora, only a thin layer a& the surface of the coral is living. The soft parts of the hydrophyton consist of a network of canals and vessels occupying the corresponding canals in the corallum. The canals are composed of an ectoderm and an endoderm. The ectoderm rests on a thin layer of membrane. It is mainly composed of fusiform finely granular cells with an oval nucleus, but is much modified in certain regions. In the upper part of the living layer its cells are abundantly converted into the parent cells of thread- cells, and on the actual surface into a layer of prismatic cells showing at the very surface hexagonal outlines. This layer is believed to be continuous over the whole outer surface of the coral. It is continued down into the calicular cavities, and in the con- tracted condition almost closes their orifices. The endoderm con- sists of two elements—yellow pigmented cells closely similar to those of other hydroids, and small transparent highly refracting globules. The pigmented cells are abundant in the somatic cavi- ties of the zooids, and in the canals and vessels of the hydrophyton. They impart a bright yellow colour to the tips of the tubercles of the living coral. The canal-system of the hydrophyton anasto- moses most freely with the somatic cavities of the zooids, and establishes a free communication between them. Two kinds of thread-cells are present. The one is of the peculiar form occurring only in Hydrozoa, viz. that which has in the expanded condition a short, wide, bladder-like structure at the base of the thread next * Structure and Classification of Zoophytes, by J. D. Dana (Philadelphia, 1846), Appendix, p. 130. Corals and Coral Islands, ¢7usd. (London, 1872), . 105. P + Gymnoblastic and Tubularian Hydroids, pl. viii. fig. 5, 180 Geological Society. the cell, which bladder is armed with three spines set in one whorl. — In Millepora the spines are unusually long and set at right angles to the thread. This kind of thread-cell alone occurs in the ten- tacles; it occurs also more sparingly in the hydrophyton. ° The other kind of thread-cell is larger and ovoidal in form, closely resembling that figured by Allman as occurring in Gemmaria implexa. These thread-cells are confined to the hydrophyton. They form densely set zones around the bases of the zooids. The other species of Millepora examined appear to agree in all essential particulars with that occurring at Tahiti. They have mouthed and mouthless zooids, but these are not arranged in regu- lar systems. They have the same two kinds of thread-cells, with a similar distribution. The Tahitian Milleporc, like the others examined, is infested by a parasitic fungus, which exists in the . soft superficial tissues, as well as in the substance of the corallum, and has a decided green tint. GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. March 22, 1876.—Professor P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S8., President, in the Chair. “On the Triassic Strata which are exposed in the Cliff Sec- tions near Sidmouth, and a note on the occurrence of an Ossife- rous Zone containing Bones of a Labyrinthodon.” By H. J. Johnston Layis, Esq., F.G.S. The author described the base of the cliffs east of Sidmouth as composed of the Marl which is the uppermost subdivision of the Trias in South Devon, capped in Littlecomb Hill and Dunscomb Hill by Greensand and Chalk, and in Salcombe Hill by Greensand alone. In the valley of the Sid it is largely exposed at the surface. Close to the mouth of the Sid the Upper Sandstone crops out beneath the marl, forming a cliff overhanging the river. To the west of Sidmouth there is a low projecting cliff, the Chit rock, formed also of the Upper Sandstone ; and at the western end of this is a fault which has given the Chit rock an upthrow of at least 40 and perhaps of 80 feet, since it has no marl capping it, and in its lithological character it resembles the middle part of the Upper Sandstone. To this point the dip is to the east; but westward of the fault the dip is at first to the west for about half a mile, when the sandstone reappears with an easterly dip, having formed a synclinal curve. It is overlain by Marl andGreensand in Peake and High-Peake Hills, which are capped with Chalk gravels. West of High-Peake Hill the Sandstone forms the whole cliff. The author described the general characters presented by the Triassic beds in the section under notice, and mentioned the occurrence at about 10 feet. from the top of the Sandstone of a peculiar series of beds, composed of coarse sandstone, containing scattered nodules of marl from the size of a pea to that of a hen’s egg, together with numerous — P i > fragments of bone, some of which, belonging to a species of Laby- rinthodon, would be described by Prof. Seeley. The author men- tioned that he had received from the Rey. S. H. Cooke some frag- ments of bone obtained by him twenty years ago from this same “ossiferous zone.” Mr. Whitaker's specimen of Hyperodapedon was also obtained from the Upper Sandstone. Geological Society. 181 “On the Posterior Portion of a Lower Jaw of Labyrinthodon (Z. Lavisi) from the Trias of Sidmouth.” By Harry Govier Seeley, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.8., Professor of Physical Geography in Bedford College, London. After referring to the doubtful position of the Labyrinthodontia in the system, and expressing his doubts as to the occurrence of the genus Mastodonsaurus in Britain, the author proceeded to describe in detail the posterior part of the right ramus of the lower jaw of a Labyrinthodont, obtained by Mr. Lavis from the ossiferous zone of the Trias near Sidmouth, the position of which was described by that gentleman in the preceding paper. The specimen, which is 13 inches long, and perfectly free from matrix, shows that the lower jaw in Labyrinthodonts not only contains articular, angular, and dentary elements, as hitherto supposed, but also separate sple- nial and surangular elements, and probably a distinct coronoid bone. These bones were described in detail; and the author re- marked that although they are somewhat reptilian in aspect and arrangement, they are not very suggestive as to the affinities of Labyrinthodon. They surround a central hollow space, which no doubt received the primitive cartilage round which the bones were ossified ; and the persistence of this character would seem to be a link rather with the lower than with the higher Vertebrata. The jaw differs from the Batrachian mandible in possessing well de- veloped angular and surangular elements; and some reptiles, such us Crocodiles and the marine Chelonia, present analogies in the per- forations, the structure of the jaw, and the sculpture of the bones. In size the specimen is almost identical with that figured by Mr. Miall as belonging to Labyrinthodon pachygnathus ; but the depth and outlines. of the postarticular part of the jaw, and differences in the sculpture of the lateral subarticular ornament, furnish distinctive eharacters. which lead the author to describe the present specimen as represent-: ing anew species, which he names, in honour of its discoverer,, Labyrinthodon Lavisi. The author briefly noticed several, other bones and fragments obtained by Mr- Lavis in the same locality,. some of which probably belonged to the same skeleton. , ‘On the Discovery of Melonites in Britain.” By Walter Keeping, Esa. The author described a specimen from the Carboniferous lime- stone of Derbyshire in the museum of the Geological Survey, which displays numerous plates belonging to the test of a large Echinoid, Ann. & Mag. N. list. Ser.4. Vol. xviii. 13 182 Geological Society. considered by him to be a new species of the genus Melonites, hitherto regarded as peculiar tg America. The author proposed to call this species Melonites Etheridgii ; and he described it as possess- ing a more or less spheroidal test, about 7 inches in diameter, com- posed of very thick plates, arranged in five ambulacral and five in- terambulacral areas, all the plates being ornamented with minute tubercles for the support of spines. The interambulacral areas were probably about twice as broad as the ambulacral, and composed (at the equator) of about nine ranges of plates, the marginal ones pen- tagonal, the rest hexagonal, articulating with each other by faces varying from a right angle to one of 30°. The ambulacral areas were broad, each formed of two convex ribs separated by a meridional depression running from mouth to anus, and each rib (half-area) com- posed of 6 or 7 ranges of irregular plates, each perforated by a pair of simple pores. The tubercles are minute, imperforate, without boss, and of two orders, the larger surrounded by a smooth areola, bounded by an elevated ring. The spines are small, tapering, coarsely sulcate, with a prominent collar round the articular end. A second specimen exists in the British Museum. The species differs strikingly from the North-American Melonites multiporus in the characters of the ambulacral areas, which have 12-14 ranges of plates and are divided by a meridional furrow in the new species, and only 8 ranges of plates, with a median ridge formed of plates twice as large as the rest, in VW. multiporus. April 5th, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. “The Bone-Caves of Creswell Crags.” By the Rev. J. Magens Mello, M.A., F.G.S. In this paper the author gives an account of the continuation of his researches upon the contents of the caves in Creswell Crags, Derby- shire. The further exploration of the Pin-hole cave described in his former paper *, furnished a few bones of Reindeer, Rhinoceros ticho- rhinus, and other animals, but no more remains of the Arctic Fox, which were particularly sought for. Operations in this cave were stopped because the red sand, in which the bones were found towards the entrance, became filled with limestone fragments, and almost barren of organic remains. The author then commenced the examination of a chambered cave called Robin Hood’s cave, situated a little lower down the ravine on the same side. The section of the contents of this cave showed :—a small thickness of dark surface-soil, containing fragments of Roman and Medieval pottery, a human incisor, and bones of sheep and other recent animals; over a considerable por- tion a hard limestone breccia, varying in thickness from a few inches to about 3 feet ; beneath this a deposit of light-coloured cave-earth, varying in thickness inversely to the breccia, overlying a dark-red * See Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc. vol. xxxi. p. 679. ——— ——_ = —_— = Pe Geological Society. 1833 sand about 3 feet thick, like that of the Pin-hole, but with patches of laminated red clay near the base, and containing scattered nodules of black oxide of manganese, and some quartzite and other pebbles, which rested upon a bed of lighter-coloured sands containing blocks of limestone, probably forming part of the original floor of the cavern. The hard stalagmitic breccia contained a great many bones (chiefly of small animals, but with some of Reindeer), and teeth of Rhinoceros tichorhinus, Hyena, Horse, Water-vole, and numerous flint flakes and chips, and a few cores. Some of the flakes were of superior workmanship. A few quartzite implements were also found in the breccia. The cave-earth contained a few flint implements ; but most of the human relies found in it were of quartzite, and of decidedly palwolithic aspect. There was also an implement of clay- ironstone. The animal remains chiefly found in the cave-earth were teeth of Horse, Rhinoceros tichorhinus, and Hyzena, and fragments of both jaws of the last-mentioned animal. Bones and teeth of Rein- deer, and teeth of Cave-Lion and Bear also occurred. The red sand underlying the cave-earth contained but few bones, except in one place, where antlers and bones of Reindeer and bones of Bison and Hyena occurred. At another part a small molar of Elephas primi- genius was found. A large proportion of the bones had been gnawed by Hyzenas, to whose agency the author ascribed the presence of most of the animal remains found; but he remarked that no copro- lites of Hyzenas had been met with. The following is a list of the animals whose remains occurred in this cavern :—Felis leo (var. spelea), Hyena crocuta (var. spelea), Ursus arctos, U. feroaw, Canis familiaris, C. lupus, C. vulpes, Elephas primigenius, Equus caballus, Rhinoceros tichorhinus, Bos bison, var. priscus, Bos longifrons, Capra hircus, Sus scrofa domesticus and ferus, Cervus megaceros, C.tarandus, Arvicola amphibius, and Lepus timidus. “On the Mammalia and Traces of Man found in the Robin- Hood Cave.” By W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.GS., F.S.A., Professor of Geology and Paleontology in the Owens Col- lege, Manchester. The author noticed the various species of animals discovered by Mr. Mello during the researches, the results of which are given in the preceding paper, and drew certain conclusions from their mode of occurrence as to the history of Robin Hood’s Cave. He con- sidered that the cave was occupied by Hyenas during the forma- tion of the lowest and middle deposits, and that the great majority of the other animals whose remains occur in the cave were dragged into it by the Hynas. That they served as food for the latter is shown by the condition of many of the bones. During this period the red sand and clay of the lowest stratum was deposited by occa- sional floods. The red loam or cave-earth forming the middle stratum was probably introduced during heavy rains. The occu- pation of the cave by Hyeenas still continued, but it was disturbed by the visits of Paleolithic hunters, The remains found in the 13* 184 Geological Society. breccia indicate that the cave was inhabited by man, and less fre- quently visited by Hyzenas than before. The presence of vertebrae of the Hare in the breccia would imply that the hunters who occupied the cave had not the dog as a domestic animal. After a discussion of the relations of the animals forming the fauna of the cave, the author proceeded to describe the traces of man found in it, which consist of fragments of charcoal, and implements made of antler and mammoth-tooth, quartzite, ivonstone, greenstone, and flint. The distribution of these implements in the cave represents three distinct stages. In the cave-earth the existence of man is indicated by the quartzite implements, which are far ruder than those gene- rally formed of the more easily fashioned flint. Out of 94 worked quartzite pebbles only 8 occurred in the breccia, while of 267 worked flints only 8 were met with in the cave-earth. The ruder imple- ments were thus evidently the older, corresponding in general form with those assigned by De Mortillet to “ the age of Moustier and St. Acheul,” represented in England by the ruder implements of the lower breccia in Kent’s Hole. The newer or flint series includes some highly finished implements, such as are referred by De Mortillet to “* the age of Solutré,” and are found in England in the cave-earth of Kent’s Hole and Wookey Hole. The discovery of these implements considerably extends the range of the Paleolithic hunters to the north and west, and at the same time establishes a direct relation in point of time between the ruder types of imple- ments below and the more highly finished ones above. May 10, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. “Qn some Fossil Reef-building Corals from the Tertiary De- posits of Tasmania.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President. The species described by the author were Heliastrwa tasmaniensis, sp. n., U’hamnastrea sera, sp. n., and a second species of T’hamnas- trea, Both these genera are composed of reef-building Corals ; and the species here described undoubtedly belonged to that category. They required the natural conditions peculiar to coral reefs. The author noticed the facts as to the distribution of land and water in the Australian region in Lower Cainozoic times, which are revealed by the deposits belonging to that age, and indicated that, although the insular distribution of the land may have been favourable to the growth of coral reefs, the existence of a suitable sea-tempera- ture in the latitude of Tasmania is insufficiently explained. A single relic of the old reef-building Corals survives on the shores of Tasmania in the Echinopora rosularia, Lam. ; but all the other forms have died off. The Coral-isotherm would have to be 15° lat. south of its present position to enable reefs to flourish south of Cape Howe ; and this could be caused only by a change in the arrangement of land and sea, and in the position of the polar axis. The author a — : Geological Soctety. 185 indicated the general arrangement of land which seemed to have prevailed, and noticed that at that period and even earlier the Coral- isotherm of 74° reached fully 25° north of its present position in the portion of the globe antipodean to Tasmania ; but it would seem to require more than mere geographical changes to account for the existence of important reefs in Western, Central, and Southern Europe and in Tasmania synchronously. ‘The flora underlying the marine Cainozoic deposits of Victoria indicates tropical conditions, as do the Echinodermata of the succeeding strata (described in the following paper). The fossil plants of the Arctic regions, from the Carboni- ferous to the Miocene epoch, give evidence of the existence of higher temperatures and of other conditions of light than those now pre- vailing ; but were the polar axis at right angles to the plane of the ecliptic, and were there no greater node than at present, there would be equal day and night at all points. The difficulty is to account for the present position of the axis on this supposition; but the author suggested that the great subsidences of Miocene lands, the formation of the southern ocean, and the vast upheavals of northern areas at the close of the Miocene epoch may have sufficed to produce the present condition of things. “On the Echinodermata of the Australian Cainozoic (Tertiary) Deposits.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President. In this paper, after noticing the history of our knowledge of Australian Tertiary Echinida, the author gave a list of the species at present known, amounting in all to 23, and described the fol- lowing as new species—Leiocidaris australia, Temnechinus lineatus, Arachnoides Loveni, A. elongatus, Rhynchopygqus dysasteroides, Echi- nobrissus australie, Holaster australie, Maretia anomala, Eupataqus rotundus, and H. Laubet. The author remarked upon the characters and synonymy of the previously known species, his most important statement being that the so-called genus Hemipatagus is in reality identical with the recent genus Lovenia, Gray, as clearly shown by fine specimens in his possession, The most marked genera of the existing Australian fauna are not represented, but are replaced by numerous Spatangoids; three species, however, are identical; but two of these have a very wide range. Of the remainder, 9 are allied to recent Australian species, mostly from the north of the continent ; 6 are allied to European and Asiatic Cretaceous forms ; 5 are closely related to Nummulitic types; and one species appears to belong to a peculiar genus, namely, Paradowechinus novus, Laube. “On the Miocene Fossils of Haiti.” By R. J. Lechmere Guppy, Esq., F.L.S,, F.G.S. After referring to the literature of the subject, the author stated that his paper was founded to a great extent upon the examination of specimens in the Society’s Museum. He gave a list of the de- scribed fossil shells of St. Domingo, with notes on their synonymy, 186 Geological Society. and described as new the following species—Sigaretus ewcentricus, Cancellaria epistomifera, Murex cornurectus, Turbinellus edificatus, Cyprea Gabbiana, and Phorus delectus. May 24, 1876.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. “ Evidences of Theriodonts in Permian Deposits elsewhere than in South Africa.” By Prof. R. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S. In this paper the author noticed some described Reptilia which he believes to belong to his order Theriodontia. In 1838 Kutorga described as probably mammalian the distal end of a humerus showing a perforation or canal above the inner condyle. The spe- cimen was from the Permian of the Western Oural; and Kutorga gave it the name of Brithopus priscus. Under the name of Orthopus primevus he described the proximal part of the humerus of the same species, perhaps of the same bone. There is thus evidence of an extinct reptile in the Permian deposits of the Oural with a hu- merus showing the characters of the Theriodont Reptiles of the Karoo series of South Africa. The British Museum possesses a cast of the first-mentioned fragment, labelled by Krantz “ Eurosaurus uralensis, H. von Meyer, Brithopus priscus, Kutorga.” The genus Eurosaurus was founded in 1842, by Fischer von Waldheim, upon some fragments of bone, including a humerus with a broad proximal end as in Kutorga’s Orthopus ; and Fischer also noticed a humerus showing characters like those of Kutorga’s Brithopus, from the same locality as the portion of a jaw described under the name of Rho- palodon Wangenheimii, Fischer, which contained nine molar teeth, with thick, pointed, subcompressed crowns, with trenchant and serrate borders. In 1858 H. von Meyer described a skull from the Permian of the Oural, under the name of Mecosaurus uraliensis, as a Labyrinthodont ; and Eichwald referred this genus, with Kutorga’s Brithopus and Orthopus, to Fischer’s Hurosaurus. The author re- garded Mecosaurus as truly Labyrinthodont; whilst the Permian forms constituting Kutorga’s genus were referred to the Theriodont order. From the same locality as the above, Kutorga describes Syodon biarmicum as probably a Pachyderm. Its teeth resemble those of Cynodraco. Eichwald’s Deuterosaurus biarmicus is founded upon the fore part of both upper and lower jaws of a Reptile, containing teeth with denticulate or crenulate trenchant borders, the canines being large, especially in the upper jaw. Deuterosaurus closely resembles Cynodraco, and still more the Lycosaurus of the Karoo beds of the Sneewberg range. All the above are from the Permian beds of the Oural; and the author regards them as furnishing sug- gestive evidence of the Paleozoic age of the Karoo series, in which the Theriodont Reptiles are best represented. The author further noticed a Theriodont allied to Lycosaurus, from a red sandstone, probably of Permian age, in Prince-Edward Island. The remains include the left maxillary, premaxillary, and Miscellaneous. 187 nasal bones; the teeth, implanted in distinct sockets, have sub- compressed, recurved, conical, pointed crowns, with minutely crenu- lated borders. The foremost tooth in the maxillary is a canine ; and in other points the dentition shows Theriodont characters. This fossil has been described by Dr. Leidy under the name of Bathy- gnathus borealis. Thus, supposing the affinities of the fossils from the Oural and Prince-Edward Island to be correctly determined, the Reptilia distinguished by Mammalian characters are shown to have had a very wide range. Further, the author thinks that the Theriodont Reptiles of the Bristol Dolomitie Conglomerate may also prove to constitute a family in the Theriodont order. MISCELLANEOUS. Parkeria inferred to have been a Species of Hydractinia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GenTLEMEN,— Having lately received, again through the kind- ness of my friend Mr. W. J. Sollas, several specimens of Parkeria from the Cambridge Greensand, my attention has been directed to their structure, which so closely resembles that of the Hydractiniide that a parity of organization between the two may be fairly in- ferred, the particulars of which I hope to communicate to you on a future occasion. I am, Gentlemen, London, Yours faithfully, July 20, 1876. Henry J. Carrer. On Saccharomyces cerevisie. By MM. Francisco Quiroga ¥ Roprievez and Enriave Serrano ¥ Fasrigart. The resumption of our experimental researches upon the influence exerted by various agents and the combination of different conditions upon the various inferior organisms has led us to the study of these influences upon beer-yeast. Our observations were made with the same Verick microscope which we used in our investigations of blood, and giving an amplification of 780 diameters. The number of observations and measurements has been 465, made upon 126 different preparations. The results obtained are as follows :— 1. In all the preparations made, at the end of five or six days, with the Saccharomyces placed in distilled water and exposed freely to the air, light, and surrounding temperature, or in solut ons of yarious phosphates and chloride of ammonium, or placed un ler the same conditions as the preceding after desiccation, we have o served an infinite number of more or less spherical yellowish cor vuscles, tn no case exceeding in diameter the thousandth of a millimetre, “188 Miscellaneous. which float among the normal cells of the yeast, unite sometimes, and appear also to be enveloped by a membrane. These granules resemble in appearance the masses into which we find the cell- contents divided in some cells; and we think we may affirm that their number is greater in the preparations in which we observe several cells which have folds or are ruptured, than in those which do not present this condition. 2. We have always observed in the vacuoles of the cells one or two shining corpuscles, of a more or less deep yellow colour, and endowed with an oscillatory movement. These corpuscles resemble at the same time the other granules which, as already stated, float freely in the exterior liquid and the protoplasmic granules which occur in the cells outside the vacuoles. ght 3. In yeast placed in water we have observed at the end of five days cells folded in various fashions—some with the folds normal to the larger axis of the ellipse, others forming acute angles and in a direction divergent from the centre to the periphery. Some cells were constricted in a singular manner, forming a hood and re- sembling in appearance those blood-globules which were formerly supposed to have an aperture. 4. The action of heat causes the inflation of the cells even to the rupture of some of them, the contents of which escape divided into several parts, filling the field of the microscope with granules. At the first moment of this action the volume of the vacuoles increases by the union into a single one of the two or more that may be contained in the primitive cell. We have also observed some cells in which the torn edges of the enveloping membrane might be very clearly seen. 5. When the preparations of Saccharomyces cerevisie are treated with concentrated sulphuric acid, we observe, leaving out of con- sideration the rupture and natural destruction which is produced in most of the cells, that the vacuoles swell very rapidly, the cells acquire a homogeneous appearance and become diaphanous, also becoming nearly spherical, and there is a production of gas. When this action is completed, at the end of twenty-four hours, the cell consists of a portion of cell-contents contracted into a yellow, homogeneous mass of almost spherical form, of an enveloping membrane, which is more distinctly marked than before, and of an annular space, which is observed between the latter and the yellowish mass, and which has not the appearance of the vacuoles, nor that of the homogeneous or granulated substances which fill the other cells. 6. With phenol in fusion we see the cell-contents acquire some- times a homogeneous appearance, sometimes that of a mass with a few small granules. In all the cells we find a double contour, which is due to the condensation of the phenol around the enveloping membrane. The cells haye a tendency to become spherical or nearly so. . 7. Saccharomyces deprived of light presents the most remarkable alterations. Itis this that we have most carefully studied ; and the results obtained seem to us to merit most confidence. ———— =. ee ee ee eee Miscellaneous. 189 The preparations were made, first of all, after the fungus had remained for twelve days in darkness; and we shall describe in order what is to be seen in the superior pellicle, what occurs in the inter- mediate liquid, and what we have observed in the deposit at the bottom. A. The pellicle of the surface consists of a multitude of cells of very small size, of an elliptical form more elongated than that of the normal cells, and more resembling a small cylinder furnished at the ends with two spherical caps. In many of them we find one or two vacuoles; and in others the interior mass presents a homogeneity giving it the appearance of a large vacuole filling almost the whole space, leaving the protoplasm reduced to a mere ring bordering the periphery. Many of these cells occur anastomosed, with their longer axes continuous. In various parts of the field of the micro- scope we also observe elongated filaments very similar to the para- sites which have been discovered by M. Pasteur in certain sick wines. The yellowish granules already mentioned are entirely wanting in these preparations of the superficial pellicle. In most of these same preparations we have been able to observe the following order of appearances :— a. Cells with vacuoles, very little elongated—between 3-2 and 4°8 » in length, and from 1-6-3-2 yw in breadth, the normal cells having dimensions varying between 6-4 by 4°8 » and 8 by 6-4 yp; they are in other respects similar to those of yeast. b. Cells which unite in the direction of their longer axes. c. Cells a little more elongated and of the same width as the above, with a vacuole filling the whole of their interior and giving it an appearance of homogeneity. d. Celis arising from the union of two others in the manner above described, but in which the wall of separation is still visible. e. Cells which, by their length, seem to originate from the union of two, three, or more, in the direction of their longer axes, and in which septa have disappeared. f. Very long filaments, 33-6 p—46-4 p in length, and 1°6 p» in breadth, with the appearances that have been already described. B. Inthe preparations made with the liquid that exists between the superficial pellicle and the mass deposited at the bottom, we ob- serve the same appearances that have been already described; and the only difference is that the cells are naturally scarcer, and con- sequently fewer of them are visible at the same time in the field of the microscope. The free granules are also absent from the prepara- tions of this liquid. C. In the mass deposited at the bottom the cells are normal and still almost unaltered. Granules also are visible in the field of the microscope. ‘The combination of all that we have said shows the evolution of the cell of Saccharomyces when deprived of light. As in former memoirs, we abstain from all theoretical considerations until the completion of the series of investigations that we have undertaken with the same purpose. Madrid, January 11, 1876. 190 Miscellaneous. Notes on a Collection of Geological Specimens from the Coasts of New Guinea, Cape York, and neighbouring Islands, collected by William Macleay, Esq., F.L.S., President of the New-South- Wales Linnean Society, Sydney. By C. 8. Writxrnson, Government Geologist. (Read before the Linnean Society, Sydney, 28th February, 1876.) I have lately examined a small collection of geological specimens brought from the coast of New Guinea by the President of this Society, Mr. William Macleay, and which were collected by him when on his recent tour of exploration in the Chevert. These specimens consist of :— 1. Quartz porphyry (Paleozoic) from Cape York ; found under- lying beds of Tertiary ferruginous sandstone. 2. Vesicular basalt and brecciated volcanic tufa (Upper Tertiary) from Darnley Island. 3. Small concretions of limonite, with polished-looking surfaces, dredged up off the coast of New Guinea. 4. Specimens of chalcedony and flint, from Hall’s Sound. 5. Oolite limestone (Tertiary), very friable, from Bramble Cay. 6. Yellow calcareous (Tertiary) clay, from Katau River. 7. Yellow and blue calcareous clays (Tertiary), from Yule Island and Hall’s Sound. It is with reference more particularly to the fossiliferous clays that I would offer a few remarks. These clays, as indicated by the fossils contained in them, belong to the Lower Miocene Tertiary period. So far as I am aware, this is the first notice of such fossils having been discovered in New Guinea; and this discovery of Mr. Macleay’s is the more interesting inasmuch as the Miocene marine beds, which occupy a considerable area in Victoria and South Australia, have nowhere been found on the eastern coast of Australia north of the Victorian border (Cape Howe). Referring to this fact, the Rev. W. B. Clarke says that ‘throughout the whole of Eastern Australia, including New South Wales and Queensland, no Tertiary marine deposits have been discovered.” The comparison of this Miocene fauna from a locality so near the equator with that from higher latitudes will be important work for a paleontologist. Professor M-Coy has already gone far to prove, from the comparison of certain Miocene fossils, that the fauna of the Older Tertiary period in Australia was not so restricted in its geographical range as it now is, but was then closely related generically, and even specifically, to that of many parts of Europe and America ; and I think that perhaps even the few fossils now before us may afford some additional evidence in confirmation of the views of that eminent paleontologist. The Miocene clay-beds of New Guinea, judging from the speci- mens collected by Mr. Macleay, are exactly similar in lithological _ character to the Lower Miocene beds near Geelong and on the Cape- Otway coast in Victoria. Miscellaneous. 191 The fossils from Hall’s Sound are unfortunately not in a good state of preservation, being mostly imperfect casts; but amongst them appear to be the following :— Voluta macroptera (a small specimen), Voluta anticingulata, Ostrea, Cytherea, Crassatella(?), Pecten, Turritella, Natica, T'riton(?), Do- lium (?), Astarte, Corbula, Leda, Venus, Cyprea, two Echinoderms. Most of the above I have found in the Victorian beds; and two of them have been figured and described by Prof. M‘Coy in his Decade No. 1 of the ‘ Paleontology of Victoria.’ The small specimen of calcareous clay from the Katau river, on the west side of the Gulf of Papua, contains only a few broken frag- ments of shells; but it appears to be of the same formation as the clay beds of Hall’s Sound or Yule Island. The Oolitic limestone of Bramble Cay I believe to be also of the upper beds of this Miocene formation. Mr. Macleay, in his letter to the ‘Sydney Morning Herald’ of October 11, 1875, describes the formation of Yule Island as a sedi- mentary rock, nearly horizontal on the sea-face, but with a great dip inwards. The rock itself is calcareous, and composed of corals, shells, Echini, &c.—in fact a concrete of fossils resembling the Coral- rag of Oxford. Mr, D’Albertis also gives a similar description of the formation of Yule Island, and mentions the occurrence of basaltic trap in the valleys, and that the higher portion of the hills (which attain a height of 700 or 800 feet above the sea-level) are composed of coralline limestone. It is worthy of remark that in Victoria the Miocene strata occur in a similar manner—yellow and blue calea- reous clays full of fossil shells, overlain by thick beds of coralline limestone consisting of an aggregate of comminuted fragments of corals, shells, and echinoderms. The discovery of these Miocene beds on the southern coast of New Guinea is one of considerable importance. Their occurrence, I believe, suggests the former land-connexion of New Guinea with the Australian continent; and this belief is further borne out by the fact of the shallowness of the intervening sea. | am not aware that any Miocene rocks have yet been identified as such on the northern coast of the Cape-York peninsula; but it is not improbable that the ferruginous sandstone described by Mr. Macleay as overlying the porphyritic granite at Cape York, and perhaps other Tertiary deposits which may occur in that locality, may be correlated with the Miocene beds on the opposite coast of New Guinea. Wallace, referring to this subject in his very interesting and valuable work ‘The Malay Archipelago,’ says:—‘ It is interesting to observe among the islands themselves how a shallow sea always intimates a recent land-connexion.....We find that all the islands from Celebes and Lombock eastward exhibit almost as close a resemblance to Australia and New Guinea as the western islands do to Asia.” And again :—‘“ Australia, with its dry winds, its open plains, its stony deserts, and its temperate climate, produces birds and quadrupeds which are closely related to those inhabiting the hot 192 Miscellaneous. damp luxuriant forests which everywhere clothe the plains and mountains of New Guinea.” Baron von Mueller’s remarks on some of the Papuan plants collected by Mz. Macleay are also evidence in favour of the former land-connexion of New Guinea with Australia; so that our geolo- gical evidence is supported by that of zoology and botany. From geological data it is believed that this continent has not been submerged to any great extent since the Lower Pliocene period ; and we know that it has risen a little since the Upper Pliocene epoch, at least in Victoria; for the lava-flows of that age, now forming the Werribee Plains, were submarine flows. And Mr. Daintree, formerly Government Geologist of Queensland, shows in his pamphlet ‘On the Geology of Queensland’ that little upheaval of this portion of Australia has taken place since the volcanic out- bursts of a late Tertiary epoch. Now, it is in the Upper Pliocene or Pleistocene deposits that are found the remains of the gigantic mar- supials Diprotodon, Macropus titan, Nototherium, and others; and as their allied representatives now occupy both Australia and New Guinea, it is not improbable that those gigantic animals whose bones are found in Northern Queensland also roamed in both those coun- tries. And, further, as the luxuriant vegetation and climatic condi- tions which we suppose to be favourable for the support of those immense marsupials still exist in New Guinea, is it rash to conjecture that some of these large creatures may be living there at the pre- sent time? Further researches may prove this. I will conclude with the following very apposite extract from Wallace’s ‘ Malay Archipelago ’:— “From this outline of the subject, it will be evident how impor- tant an adjunct natural history is to geology, not only in inter- preting the fragments of extinct animals found in the earth’s crust, but in determining past changes in the surface which have no geolo- gical record. It is certainly a wonderful and unexpected fact that an accurate knowledge of the distribution of birds and insects should enable us to map out lands and continents which disappeared beneath the ocean long before the earliest traditions of the human race. Wherever the geologist can explore the earth’s surface, he can read much of its past history and can determine approximately its latest movements above and below the sea-level; but wherever oceans and seas now extend, he can do nothing but speculate on the very limited data afforded by the depth of the waters. Here the naturalist steps in, and enables him to fill up this great gap in the past history of the earth.” —Sydney Morning Herald, March 8, 1876. On a new kind of Psorospermia (Lithocystis Schneideri), parasitic in Echinocardium cordatum. By M. A. Grarp. If the test of an Echinocardium be opened in an equatorial plane, we find almost constantly in the general cavity of that Echinoderm a parasitic production of singular appearance. This is met with Miscellaneous. 193 particularly against the test in the part which extends between the mouth and the subanal plastron, especially towards the conical point which inferiorly terminates the plastron. It is also frequently observed upon the actinal curvature of the intestine on the inner side. In these regions we see irregular masses of a shining black eolour, the volume of which varies from that of a point scarcely per- ceptible by the naked eye, to that of masses measuring more than 1 centimetre in length and 4-5 millimetres in width. Their aspect and consistency immediately remind us of the plasmodia of the Myx- omycetes. (On the surface of the masses there are a variable num- ber of hyaline vesicles, sometimes very small, sometimes from 1 to 2 millims. in diameter. In the interior of these hyaline spheres there is one or more, rarely several, points of a dead white colour, contrasting vividly with the black tint of the plasmodial masses. When examined under a high power, the hyaline vesicles (cysts) appear to be composed of a structureless membrane and to contain in their interior :—(1) a mass of crystals (the dead white point); (2) spores (Psorospermiz) arranged in an irregular sphere. These spores are situated at the extremities of filaments which radiate round a central point, where there is a nucleus of a yellowish sub- stance. Each spore is sustained by two filaments tangential to the extremities of its smaller axis; and at the first glance it would be supposed that it terminates in a tube with the interior of which it is continuous. Similar filaments have been described by M. Balbiani in the Psorospermie of fishes*. The spores are fusiform, 0:006- 0-010 millim. in length, 0-001—0-002 millim. in breadth. Certain eysts furnish much smaller spores (microspores), a few others larger spores (gigaspores). These microspores and gigaspores are more in- flated towards the middle than the typical spores. In other respects the different varieties of spores behave in the same manner, except that it appeared to me that the microspores are preferently produced in the smaller cysts. In the large cysts, at the moment of maturity, the spores affect an arrangement very different from that just de- scribed in the young cysts, or in those which are too small to permit a displacement of contents: when such a displacement is possible the filaments cease to adhere to the central point and the spores unite by their peripheral part to form a great number of little groups; at the same time the filaments become applied to each other, so as to constitute a sort of flagellum three or four times as long as the spore. The little groups then have the appearance of colonies of Flabellata ; but the pseudoflagellum of each spore remains always motionless. The adhesion of the spores to each other is due to a secretion which is produced in a sort of little cup which terminates the spore on the side which was previously peripheral. By examining, with the Hartnack objective No. 9, the spores that have issued from different cysts, the whole series of development may be very easily obtained—some containing merely a granvlar protoplasm, the others presenting from 3 to 6 falciform corpuseles in * Comptes Rendus, July 20th, 1863. iN 194 Miscellaneous. course of formation and arranged round a central residual mass.- This residue is finally reduced in many spores to 2 or 3 granules of strong refractive power, and may even completely disappear at N maturity. The white crystalline point is formed of crystals belonging to the clinorhombic system, and frequently grouped in macles of great beauty. These crystals are entirely insoluble in acetic acid, but soluble in nitric acid; they are broken up at the maturity of the cyst, forming at first a sort of network which appears to perform a part analogous to that of the capilitium of the Myxomycetes in the. dissemination of the spores. As regards the plasmodial masses, their coloration is due to a great number of pigment-granules of very unequal dimensions; the smallest of these are animated by a very brisk Brownian movement. I believe that these granules are obtained by the parasite from the pigment-cells of the urchin. Hofmann has shown that these pig- ment-cells are very abundant in the liquid of the general cavity of the Spatangide. In the midst of these granules we find a prodigi- ous quantity of Amcebe emitting pseudopodia and agglutinating the grains of pigment. These Amcebz present a nucleus which it is often difficult to see. Although ameeboid cells have been de- scribed in the cavitary liquid of the urchins, I find it impossible not to admit that the Amcebe in question are genetically related rather to the cysts than to the tissues of the Echinoderm. I regard them as originating from the falciform corpuscles, which lose their form slowly under the microscope; and I believe that by their union and growth these Amcebe constitute the pigmented plasmodia. It is in- teresting to remember here that M. Balbiani remarked that the Psorospermiz of fishes are in general developed on the course of the blood-vessels, and that their presence causes a considerable diminu- tion of the number of the red globules in the blood of those animals. I have found nothing resembling Gregarine, and the whole of the facts observed lead me to approximate the parasite not to the lower animals but to the lower plants (Myxomycetes and Chytridinee) ; on the other hand, the spores being identical with those described as originating from the cysts of Gregarine, it may be a question whether the relations of the Psorospermize to the Gregarine are not relations of parasitism rather than genetic. The presence of the parasite sometimes causes the formation on the inner surface of the test of the urchin of small nodosities, which may perhaps enable us to recognize traces of similar Protista in fossil Spatangide. From the characteristic masses of crystals I give this parasite the name of Lithocystis; and I dedicate the species to M. Amatus Schnei- der, who has recently studied some analogous productions. These researches were made at the laboratory of Wimereux durmg the months of April and May.—Translated from a separate impres- sion communicated by the Author. Pry ee Pyeeee =e Miscellaneous. 195 Notice of a new Suborder of Pterosauria. By Prof. O. C. Marsa. The first Pterodactyle discovered in this country was found by the writer, in 1870, in the Upper Cretaceous of Kansas; and during the next year two other species were obtained in the same region*. These three species were referred provisionally by the writer to the genus Pterodactylus of Cuvier, with which the remains then de- scribed essentially agreed. An examination of the large series of specimens of this order now in the Yale Museum shows, however, that some of these fossils possess characters widely different from all forms known in the Old World, and indicate a new and highly interesting type. The distinctive feature in this group is the absence of teeth; and hence the order may be called Pteranodontia, and the family Pteranodontide, from the typical genus described below. PTERANODON, gen. nov. This genus is readily distinguished from any Pterodactyles hitherto described by the cranial characters, which are well shown in a nearly perfect skull and portions of others in the Yale Museum. The cranium preserved is very large, and the facial portion greatly elon- gated. There is a high sagittal crest which projects backward some distance beyond the occipital condyle ; the latter is directed back- ward and somewhat downward. The quadrate is long and inclined well forward. The orbits are large, as are also the antorbital and nasal apertures. ‘The maxillary bones are closely coossified with the premaxillary ; and the whole forms a long slender beak, which in the specimens examined tapers gradually to the pointed apex. There are no teeth or sockets for teeth in any part of the upper jaws ; and the premaxillary shows some indications of having been encased in ahorny covering. The lower jaws, also, are long and pointed in front, and entirely edentulous. The rami are closely united by a symphysis which extends from the apex backward to beyond the posterior extremity of the dentary bone, thus resembling the man- dible of Rhynchops and some other birds. In several other respects the jaws in this genus are more like those of birds than of any known reptiles. The vertebre in the present genus are similar to those in Euro- pean Pterosaurians; and the atlas and axis are united. There are four phalanges in the wing-finger; and the metacarpal that supports it is longer than one half the antebrachium. In one specimen which probably belongs to this genus there are four slender bones, apparently all metacarpals, which are pointed above and do not reach the carpus. Another specimen, which is described below, * Silliman’s ‘American Journal of Science and Arts,’ vol. i. p. 472, 1871; vol. iii. pp. 241 and $74, 1872. 196 Miscellaneous. | and probably belongs to this genus, has five vertebre in the sacrum. The nearly complete skull mentioned above may be regarded as the type of the genus Pteranodon. Its principal measurements are as follows :— millim. Length from occipital crest to end of premaxillary, about IY WRC OP ek taco ai «<9: Sed hn Sasi Cerca eee 760:0 Transverse diameter of occipital condyle ............ 8-4 Distance from occipital condyle to distal end of quadrate 105-0 Length of lower jaw, about 23 inches, or .........--- 584-0 DRRERTORG CEA 5 os weed parce | apis dink wes bon ie ee 62°2 Depth at articulation for quadrate ...............00- 23°2 The species represented by this specimen is well marked, and may be called Pteranodon longiceps. It is somewhat larger than P. occidentalis, Marsh, which apparently has more slender jaws. The Yale collection contains portions of a skull indicating a much larger species, which is probably P. ingens, Marsh. If this skull was of the same proportions as that just described, its length would be no less than four feet ! The smallest American species yet found is represented in the | Yale Museum by several bones of the wing, a number of vertebra, and the nearly complete pelvis. The wing-bones preserved are | elongated and very slender. The pelvis is unusually small; and there are five vertebre in the sacrum; the last of the series indicates that the tail was short. The following are the principal dimensions of this specimen :— millim Were Ol UInd <. . oo. ae aes oe es ea pe ee 187 Length of metacarpal of wing-finger ................ 300 Antero-posterior diameter of outer condyle at distal end . 15 | Transverse diameter of shaft, above condyles .......... 13 Length of first phalange of wing-finger .............. 347 Extent of five vertebre of sacrum .................. 57 This species, which may be called Pteranodon gracilis, was about two thirds the size of P. velow, Marsh. It probably measured about ten feet between the tips of the expanded wings. . All the specimens here mentioned are from the Upper Cretaceous | of Western Kansas. It is an interesting fact that the localities and geological horizon of these specialized toothless Pterodactyles are precisely the same as those of the Odontornithes, or birds with teeth ; and the two doubtless lived together in the same region.—Silliman’s American Journal, June 1876. ) — se oe > THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. } No. 105. SEPTEMBER 1876. XVIII.— The Development of the Ova of Chthonius in the Body of the Mother, and the Formation of the Blastoderm. By ANTON STECKER *. THE investigation of the first stages of development of the ova of Chthonius t possesses a much greater interest than would be supposed from what has hitherto been published upon it; for, = the memoir on the developmental his- tory of Chelifer published by Metschnikoff f in the year 1871, I can cite no other work containing any details of the embry- ology of the Chernetide. But as Metschnikoff only had scanty materials, the first stages of development observed by him, so far as they relate to the formation of the dentoplas- matic nutritive vitellus and the blastoderm, are so briefly de- scribed, that his work (as, indeed, he himself remarks §) remains very imperfect in this respect. I was fortunate enough to be able to obtain a great number of egg-bearing females of Chthonius, and thus had the opportunity of thoroughly inves- tigating the first phases of those ova which are still in the ovary and therefore had to be obtained from the body of the mother by preparation; but as I had at the same time brought up a number of other females in captivity, I was placed in the favourable position of being able to examine simultaneously and * Translated by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression of the memoir published in the ‘Sitzungsberichte der konigl. béhm. Gesellsch. der Wiss.’ 1876, Heft 3. + Chthonius,a genus of the order Chernetide, family Obisinse ; Chelifer, also a genus of Chernetide, of the family Cheliferine. t Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxi. (1871) pp. 513-526, pls. 38 & 39. § Metschnikoff, /. c. p. 514. — Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xviii. 14 198 M. A. Stecker on the Development thoroughly the freshly deposited eggs attached to the ventral surface. These were placed in an inodorous oil, where they continued their development for a time ; so that I was enabled to attain a satisfactory notion of the rapid process of develop- ment (the so-called segmentation) of the egg, and of the first formation of the blastoderm. Theeggs and embryos hardened in absolute alcohol also furnished very good objects of observation. In this preliminary communication I will only call the reader’s attention to the most interesting points, without entering into details, reserving the detailed description of the evtire process of development, with figures of the particular formative phases, for a later publication. In general we must distinguish three principal phases in the development of Chthonius. The first of these embraces those egg-formations which take place in the body of the mother ; the second includes the metamorphosis of the fresh- laid eggs up to the complete development of the blastoderm— that is, to the first change of skin; and the third and last phase is presented by those changes which occur in the newly hatched larvee (analogous to the Nauplius stage) on the ven- tral surface of the mother. In this preliminary communication we shall take into con- sideration only the first and second phases, as these have not been described by Metschnikoff with the same accuracy as the third phase, the larval stage of Chelifer *. The ovary forms an unpaired gland, which has already been correctly described and figured in the Chernetide by Menge J; the individual ova, which become larger and more and more fitted for deposition the nearer they are to the paired oviduct, give to the ovarian gland a racemose form. As has already been correctly remarked by Menge f, the female geni- tal organs open by two orifices at the second abdominal seg- ment; the apertures are placedverynear together. A depression situated in front of them serves to provide the deposited eggs with a sticky mass, secreted by a gland which opens here. The youngest ovicells are found imbedded in the interior of the ovary. During the further development of the ovicell (consisting of protoplasm, Purkinje’s vesicle, and germinal spot), which takes place in the same way that has already been described by Metschnikoff in the eggs of the scorpion §, the wall * Metschnikoff, 7. c. pp. 518-522. t+ A. Menge, “Ueber die Scheerenspinnen, Chernetide,”’ Neueste Schriften der naturf. Gesellsch. zu Danzig, v. (1855), 2, p. 17, pl. 2. fig. 10. t Menge, /.c. p. 17. § Metschnikoff, “Embryologie des Scorpions,” Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxi. (1871), pp. 204-232, pls. xiv.—xvii. ay ( Tern ee ee ee ,°? - . of the Ova of Chthonius. 199 of the ovary is pushed outwards in the form of a round emi- nence, giving rise to the peculiar racémose form of the ovary, As the development of the ova advances, the wall of the ovary is ore still more outwards, so that then each ovum is enclosed in a perfectly homogeneous follicle * (therefore with- out any epithelial layer), the basal section of which appears in the form of a short pedicle lined with wiglesien cells arranged in a spindle-like form. Embryonal aan a ap in Chthonius, represented in seven successive stages: bl,, blastoderm (first layer); 0/,, mesodermic cells (P)5F; follicle ; g, coarser granules of the protoplasm ; k, Purkinje’s vesicle ; kh, vitelline membrane; p, protoplasm; pd, primary deutoplasm- spheres ; sm, secondary membrane; sd, secondary deutoplasm-spheres (nutritive vitellus). The ovum is now developed chiefly by a rapid increase of volume of the ‘sooo in which we must distinguish two kinds of granules, coarser and finer. The coarser granules * Von Wittich, ‘Observationes quiedam de Aranearum ex ovo evolu- tione,’ Diss. inaug. Halis Saxoniw, 1845; and id. “ Die Entstehung des Arachnideneies im Eierstock, die ersten Vorgange in demselben nach seinem Verlassen des Mutterkérpers,”’ Miiller’s Arch. fiir Anat. und Physiol. 1849, pp. 112-150, pl. iii. (see p. 116). ie 200 M. A. Stecker on the Development collect by degrees around the germinal vesicle (fig. I., g) ; whilst the finer ones are uniformly distributed in the whole mass of rotoplasm, the true formative vitellus. The ovum is enve- oped by a simple structureless membrane, the vitelline mem- brane ; an external secondary membrane only makes its ap- pearance subsequently. Even before this stage the ovum, ¢.e. the protoplasm-mass of the ovum, becomes occupied by large, clear globules of albuminous appearance (figs. I-IV., pd), which appear first at the pedicular pole, but then rapidly accumulate round the germinal vesicle, which is situated in the middle of the ovicell. Whether these spheres, which we may call primary deutoplasm-spheres, originate from the syncytium (Hickel) of the ovary *, is more than I can say, as, notwithstanding all my endeavours, I could not trace their formation ; the whole process takes place so rapidly, that the whole ovum seems to be at once completely filled with these deutoplasm-spheres. At the same time the limpid germinal vesicle acquires a fusiform shape, until at last it is completely surrounded by the primary deutoplasm-drops. A section (fig. II.) through the ovum when in this stage will convince us that around the vesicle of Purkinje (which, it may be remarked in passing, gradually diminishes and finally disap- pears altogether) a portion of protoplasm filled with numerous fine granules has accumulated. In the middle, almost in the place of the vanishing germinal vesicle, a round brown spot now becomes visible, composed of the coarser granules of the protoplasm ; this explains the concentration of the coarser granules of the protoplasm from their first appearance in the ovicell. In this stage of development a new, peculiar process com- mences. A portion of the primary albuminoid deutoplasm- drops gradually coalesce and become converted into a number of strongly refractive deutoplasm-drops of fatty appearance (we may characterize these formations as secondary deutoplasm- spheres), which are, indeed, smaller than the primary deuto- plasm-spheres, but soon so multiply that, even in a very short time and whilst the volume of the ovum increases, it appears completely crammed with the secondary deutoplasm-drops (fig. III., s/). A section made through the middle of the ovum (fig. III.) would now show its composition to be as follows :—In the middle of the ovum, instead of the Purkin- jean vesicle, which has entirely disappeared, there is the round brown nucleus consisting of coarser protoplasm granules, which, as we shall see hereafter, play a very important part * Dr. Bertkau, “ Ueber den Generationsapparat der Araneiden,” Archiy fur Naturg. Bd. xli. (1875) pp. 286-262, pl. vii. (see p. 245). : : j d 7 7 . of the Ova of Chthonius. 201 in the formation of the blastoderm ; this is surrounded by a tolerably voluminous, finely granular layer of protoplasm. The protoplasm layer is followed by an inconsiderable layer of primary deutoplasm-drops, which again is surrounded by a voluminous layer of the secondary deutoplasm-drops, “ the true nutritive vitellus.”” This stage is the last that I could meet with in the interior of the female ; in a few specimens I further detected an invagination of the nutritive vitellus at the two poles of the ovum; but it is certain that this stage repre- sents an ovum ready for deposition. When the ova are ready for deposition they pass through the pedicle (the cells of which, as in the true spiders *, are not very perceptible, perhaps also in consequence of the secreted deutoplasm-spheres ?) into the internal cavity of the ovary. That in the Papsicmsidass as in the Araneide, the ova do not really fall off from the pedicles, perhaps into the body- cavity (as might be supposed with regard to the true spiders from Leydig’s t, and with regard to the Chernetide from Metschnikoft’s ¢ figures), but pass through the pedicle into the oviduct, has already been observed by Menge §, whose inves- tigations I can only confirm; for an ovary dissected out of a female which had already deposited her eggs was abundantly beset with empty follicles. The oviducts opening in the second abdominal segment may also serve to convince us of this. The process of oviposition was observed by Leuckart || in the Pentastomes ; and as it isin general precisely similar to that of Chthonius, we shall not occupy any more time with its description. Metschnikoff{j also observed this process in the scorpions ; and in these also it resembles that of the Penta- stomes. No doubt owing to his scanty materials, Metschnikoff did not observe the very first metamorphosis preceding the deve- lopment of the true nutritive =e and hence, of course, the true origin of the vitelline spheres (which, as he remarks **, are “so characteristic of Chelifer’’) escaped him. Otherwise it is impossible that such great differences should occur in the development of two genera of one and the same order. I must further remark that Metschnikoff might well state that * Bertkau, /. c. p. 246. + Leydig, ‘ Lehrbuch der Histologie,’ p. 550, fig. 271. t Metschnikotf, “ Entwicklung des Chelifer,” 1. c. pl. xxxviii. figs. 1& 2. § Menge, J. c. p. 17, pl. ii. fig. 10. | Leuckart, ‘Bau und Entwickelungsgeschichte der Pentastomon,’ Leipzig und Heidelberg, 1860, p. 84. @ Metschnikoff, “ Embryologie des Scorpions,” /.c. pp. 208, 209. ** Metschnikoff, “‘ Entw. des Chelifer,” (.c. p. 514. 202 M. A. Stecker on the Development the peculiar round bodies (spheres) which, as he says*, occur in the protoplasm of the spider’s ovum, are wanting in Che- lifer (as in the ovum of the true scorpions). But T believe that in the secondary deutoplasm-spheres we may see an analogue of the spheres observed by Claparéde }, Zalensky f, Balbiani §, and others, but first correctly understood as deuto- plasm-spheres by Ludwig ||, and which afterwards become the peculiar flakes (Schollen). The freshly deposited egg, attached to the ventral surface of the mother, measures from 0-095 to 0°12 millim., is of an elongate ovate form, and presents, besides the so-called vitel- line membrane secreted by the ovicell while still in the ovary, a secondary layer, which was separated from the protoplasm layer of the ovarian tube {[ during the deposition of the egg (at least this is the only possible explanation of it). Like the secondary external membrane of the eggs of Philodromus investigated by Ludwig **, this is divided into rounded areas, which give the entire membrane an elegant cellular appear- ance, and are produced by the fine granules of the protoplasm- mass being arranged in circles. They were observed and figured by Metschnikoff t+, who, however, says nothing about their origin. The egg in this stage is now subjected to a new and very important process: the segmentation, which closely resembles that of Chelifer, commences; and here also the nutritive vitel- lus undergoes a total segmentation (amphigastrula, Hiickel ff). ee des Chelifer,” 1. c. p. 575; “Embr. des Scorpions,” 7. ¢. 8. A + E. Claparéde, “ Recherches sur l’évolution des Araignées,” Utrecht 1862, in Natuurk. Verh. Utrechtsch Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetensch. Deel i. t Zapiski Kieffskaro Obshtchestva Estestvoispitatelei, tom. ii. (1871) pp- 1-72, with 3 plates. § Balbiani, “ Mémoires sur le développement des Aranéides,” Ann. des Sci. Nat. 5¢ sér. Zool. tome xviii. (1873) art i., with 15 plates. || Hubert Ludwig, “ Ueber die Bildung des Blastoderms bei den Spinnen,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxvi. (1876) pp. 470-485, pls. 0 ab. Op. 6. @.o § The inner wall of the ovary in Chthonius is lined by a layer of homo- geneous protoplasm-mass in which numerous nuclei are imbedded, but without the individualization of any special portions of protoplasm around the nuclei (syncytium, Hiickel). ** Ludwig, /.c. p. 471, pl. xxx. tt Metschnikoff, “ Entw. des Chelifer,” 1. c. p. 516, pl. xxxviii. tt E. Hiickel, “Die Gastrula und die Eifurchung der Thiere,” Jenaische Zeitschr. fir Naturw. Bd. x. (1876) pp. 61-167, pls. ii—viii. (see pp. 67 and 85 et seqq.). Hackel wellremarks that the unequal segmentation occurs in by far the greater number of Arthropoda, but in most cases has not been accurately enough observed, se +) JA — eee ee ee f of the Ova of Chthonius. 203 The segmentation takes place quite regularly and very rapidly ; the nutritive vitellus breaks up into two, then into four, and finally into eight segments (segmentation-spheres). The division takes place by the formation of invaginations at the two poles of the egg, appearing first at the pedicular pole. It is true that I have found an ovum with invaginated poles even in the ovary; but the first indications of the process of segmentation, in by far the greater number of cases, are only to be met with on the ventral surface of the mother, so that the segmentation in Chthon‘us is a process occurring in de- om eggs. With the division of the nutritive vitellus, the rown nucleus, which is pushed a little to one side, also breaks up into two halves, one of which pertains to each segment; but with this at the same time a division of protoplasm is closely connected, and, indeed, the protoplasm divides into three portions; one part occupies the cavity between the two segmentation-spheres and remains there, surrounded by a layer of the primary deutoplasm-spheres, throughout the whole pro- cess of segmentation. Of the rest of the protoplasm, nearly equal portions collect round the nuclei of the two vitelline segments. We have then in Chthonius an internal cavity which is at the same time a reservoir of protoplasm, to be afterwards separated from this cavity in order to surround the nutritive vitellus (fig. IV.). Now a further division of the two spheres of segmentation into four takes place, being effected by a transverse invagina- tion of the two vitelline cells. Both in this and in the fol- lowing stage, in which the vitellus is divided into eight seg- ments, the nucleus, and consequently also the protoplasm, like- wise divides into four and then into eight parts, so that in the last-mentioned stage eight segmentation-spheres, each with a nucleus which is surrounded by a layer of protoplasm, may be distinguished. The structures detected by Metschnikoff * in the eggs of Chelifer with four so-called spheres of segmenta- tion, namely the round brown spots consisting of fine granules (representing the cell-nuclei according to Metschnikoff), are therefore to be regarded as equivalent to the nuclei composed of the coarser protoplasmatic granules. When the vitellus has passed through the process of seg- mentation up to this point, a new and very important process commences—namely, the separation (Ausscheidung) of the protoplasm, which is, so to speak, a preparatory process to the formation of the blastoderm. After the vitelline membrane has removed considerably from the large vitelline cells situated in the centre of the egg, several protoplasm-spheres, which, * Metschnikoff, “ Entw. des Chelifer,” 1. c. p. 515, pl. xxviii. figs, 4-7. 204 M. A. Stecker on the Development when examined under a high power, appear to be filled with very fine granules, become perceptible in the egg. The proto- plasm-spheres increase more and more, until at last they form a continuous voluminous layer around the vitelline spheres, which are greatly reduced in volume (fig. V.). At the same time we have an equally important process to mention, namely the gradual dissolution of the nuclei contained in the spheres of segmentation; under the microscope we can very well follow the breaking-up of the individual nuclei into a great number of granules. With regard to the origin of the protoplasm-balls, which gradually increase in the egg, I agree with Metschnikoff: I believe that these have separated from the large spheres of segmentation ; only I may remark that by this I understand not the protoplasm-mass occurring in the individual spheres, but the protoplasm coliected in the reservoir, which has sepa- rated itself. An analogous formation, a separation of proto- plasm, occurs also in many Gasteropoda, Ctenophora, Pla- nari, &c.* It is possible that in these animals also the whole process takes place in the same way as in Chthonius—namely, that in them also a portion of protoplasm is preserved through the whole course of segmentation in a central cavity, and afterwards separated therefrom. With the separation of the protoplasm the spheres of the primary deutoplasm confined in the central cavity also come into view, with their form indeed a little altered, but still quite recognizable in their origin as primary deutoplasm-spheres. These collect at the periphery of the egg, where they gradually constitute an albuminous-looking layer composed of a great number of small spherules (figs. VI.& VII., pd). Thisis the same layer which was indicated by Metschnikoff } “as perhaps a kind of embryonal envelope ;” with regard to its origin Metschnikoff says nothing further. It seems to me improbable, however; that this layer represents an embryonal envelope, and, indeed, for the same reason which is given in passing by Metschnikoff. What function pertains to this structure, which is apparently constant in the Chernetide, is partially revealed * See Ray Lankester, “Observations on the Development of the Pond Snail,” Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. xiv. 1874; Carl Rabl, “ Die Ontogenie der Siisswasser-Pulmonaten,” Jen. Zeitschr. fiir Naturw. Bd. ix. (1875) re vii.; W. Flemming, “Studien in der Entwicklungsgeschichte der Najaden,” Sitzungsb. Wien. Akad. Bd. xxi. (1875); A. Agassiz, ‘Embry- ology of the Ctenophora,’ Cambridge, Mass., 1874; and A. Kowalevsky, “ Embryologische Studien an Wiirmern und Arthropoden,” Mém. Acad. St. Pétersb. tom. xvi. (1871). Mpechusiaar ast “ Entw. des Chelifer,” l. c, p. 216, pl. xxxviii. figs. 7 & 8, al. ~;~~ ~=— ee Se. Ll, UL CU LC _— bé oy the Ova of Clithonius. 205 when we carefully consider the subsequent embryonal stages of Chthonius. I believe that I am not wrong in thinking that it is the same substance which in a later stage of the embryo, in which the first rudiments of the extremities occur, occupies the internal cavity of the embryo. In fact the formation of the albuminoid mass in the interior of the embryo can only be explained by a penetration of the albuminous-looking layer into it; the rapid diminution of the layer in the stage just mentioned is in accordance with this. As I have already mentioned, the nuclei of the spheres of segmentation break up partially into a number of granules. In this, however, consists the first step towards the formation of the true blastoderm; for the granules become surrounded by corresponding portions of protoplasm—a process which represents the first formation of the subsequent blastodermic cells in the interior of the nutritive vitellus. Just as in the eggs of Philodromus (Ludwig *), the protoplasm-spherules must here also work out through the deutoplasm of the nutri- tive vitellus to its outer surface, which, in fact, really happens ; and the nutritive vitellus (analogously to the portions of deuto- plasm converted into flakes (Schollen), Ludwig) is already sur- rounded by a continuous layer of protoplasm-balls, each of which is provided with a distinct nucleus (figs. VI., b/,& VIL, b1;). The protoplasm-spherules thus produced arrange them- selves on the surface, and by mutual approximation and limi- tation form the blastodermic vesicle; the protoplasm-balls become more and more individualized, and finally form distinctly marked blastodermic cells (fig. VII.). The blasto- derm is then further developed: the cells which have hitherto been separated arrange themselves, so to speak, after the fashion of pavement-epithelium, and gradually separate from the nutritive vitellus, whilst at the same time the interspace thus roduced begins to fill with a new layer of blastodermie cells. hese latter cells (mesodermic cells ?) are larger than those already mentioned, rounded, and generally full of granules, and accumulate (as Metschnikoff has already remarked) upon the same part of the embryo on which the provisional appen- dage, described as the “ lip-muscle ”’ by Metschnikoff }, after- wards occurs (fig. VIT., b/,). Thus I have reached the end of the description of my results relating to the developmental history of the ovum in the ovary and the formation of the blastoderm of Chthontus. What has been said may be briefly summed up as follows :— The protoplasm gradually becomes filled with primary deuto- * Ludwig, /. c. pp. 477 et seqq. + Metschnikoff, “Entw. des Chelifer,” lc. p. 517, pl. xxxviii. fig. 9. 206 M. A. Stecker on the Development plasm-spheres ; these collect round the germinal vesicle, which is situated in the centre and surrounded by a layer of proto- plasm. The germinal vesicle disappears. The primary deu- toplasm-spheres become secondary ones—the true nutritive vitellus, which contains in its interior first a brown nucleus consisting of granules separated from the protoplasm, then a layer of protoplasm, and lastly a layer of untransformed primary deutoplasm-spheres. Now the segmentation takes place, and is total: the nutritive vitellus divides into two, four, and finally eight large vitelline cells; at the same time the nucleus and the protoplasm also divide. An internal cavity also is formed, in which a portion of the protoplasm is pre- served ; after the completion of the segmentation this separates outwards and envelops the nutritive vitellus. With the proto- plasm the primary deutoplasm-spheres confined in the same cavity also come into view; and these then form an albumi- nous-looking layer at the periphery of the egg. Next the nuclei of the individual vitelline spheres break up partially into a number of granules, and work, with the protoplasm sur- rounding them, out of the vitelline cells, which are constantly more and more reduced, arrange themselves superficially, be- come individualized as independent cells, and thus form the blastodermic vesicle. If we now compare these details, especially with respect to the formation of the blastoderm, with the results of Ludwig’s investigations of the formation of the blastoderm in the egg of Philodromus*, we at once see the great analogy that exists between the two processes ; for Ludwig’s deutoplasm-spheres, which unite into columns and afterwards develop into the peculiar flakes (Schollen), correspond to the secondary deuto- plasm-spheres of Chthonius. The nuclei originating in the central substance of the rosettes (the protoplasm of Chthonius), * We may be permitted here to recapitulate briefly Ludwig's extremely interesting results (/. c. p. 479) :—“ The germinal vesicle disappears ; the deutoplasm-spheres unite to form columns, which group themselves radiately around a central protoplasmatic substance and are held together by it; this rosette divides binarily into several rosettes of division; nuclei originate in the central substance of the rosettes; the nuclei with the protoplasm surrounding them work out of the rosettes, which during their division are constantly pressed more and more towards the peri- phery, arrange themselves superficially, and form by mutual approxima- tion and limitation the blastodermic vesicle; the portions of deutoplasm which have become flakes (Schollen) sink back into the interior of the ” egg. of the Ova of Chthonius. 207 are not they a distinct analogue of the nuclei of the vitelline cells separated from the protoplasm in Chthonius? As in Philodromus, 80 also in Chthonius, and we may fairly assume in Chelifer likewise, a portion of the broken-up granules with the ey of protoplasm surrounding them work out of the vitel- ine spheres to their surface, whilst the other part, with the deutoplasm, becomes the entoderm. In Chthonius, as in Philodromus, a total and, indeed, “ un- equal”? segmentation takes place, such as we also meet with elsewhere. For if we consider the amphigastrula of Purpura (according to Selenka *), or the amphigastrula of Petromyzon (according to Schultzet) and of Bombinator (according to Gitte f), or, lastly, the amphigastrula of Fabricia or Trochus (according to Hiickel §), and compare them with the amphi- astrula of Chthonius (see fig. VII.) or Chelifer (according to Letschnikoff ||), the close resemblance of all these structures is at once perceptible. : Thus we find an agreement between the amphigastrula of Chthonius, or rather of the Chernetide, and the corresponding embryonal structures not only of the Vermes and Arthropoda, but also of the Mollusca and Vertebrata. In the amphigastrula of Chthonius, indeed, I have been un- able to observe the primitive mouth ; possibly it is stopped by a vitelline plug, as 1s the case in the amphigastrula of Bombi- nator according to Gitte. The eggs of the Chernetide therefore furnish a new and good contribution to the formation of the amphigastrula; and we must once more repeat Hiickel’s words, “that the unequal segmentation is ‘seme widely diffused among the Arthro- but in most cases has not yet been accurately observed.” loreover, by these results the investigations of Van Beneden and Bessels{] are again confirmed ; according to them, in the different segmentations of the egg of the Arthropoda an ex- tended series of transition forms occurs leading from one mode of segmentation tothe other. The segmentation of Chthonius, although “ unequal,” yet in many respects resembles the “ super- Jicial.” * Selenka, “ Keimblatter bei Purpura,” Niederl. Arch. fiir Zool. 1871, Heft 2, pl. xvii. t M. Schultze, ‘ Entwicklungsgeschichte von Petromyzon,’ Haarlem, 1856, pl. iv. figs. 5 & 7. { Gotte, ‘Keimesgeschichte der Unke,’ Leipzig, 1875, pl. ii. fig. 33. § Hiickel, /. c. pl. vii. figs. 100 & 110. if || Metschnikoff, ‘“‘ Entw. des Chelifer,” /. c. pl. xxxviii. fig. 9. q E. van Beneden et Emil Bessels, “ Surla formation du Blastoderme chez les Crustacés,” Bull. et Mém. de l'Acad. Belg. 1868, 1869. 208 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. XIX.— The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. SEVERTZOFF. (Continued from p. 174. } THE genus Ovis, even in the restricted sense here adopted, may be divided into two groups—namely, the northern a the southern. The horns of the northern group in proportion to their thickness are shorter than those of the other group, and are thicker in comparison with the size of the animal; and con- sequently this group-form has a more massive head and a wider skull. The horns of very old specimens are twice and a half to three times as long as the skull, measuring the latter from the root of the fronto-nuchal edge of the horn down to the free extremities of the premaxille. In the southern group the head is proportionally smaller and the horns are more elongated ; their length is at least three times and even more than four times as great as that of the skull, measured in the same way as before. The following species belong to the northern group :— 1. Ovis nivicola (Eschsch. ?). From Kamtschatka. This species is justly identified with O. montana, Geoffr., from North America. ‘The horns begin to get narrower from the base, so that each horn diminishes regularly from the root down to the end; the frontal and nuchal surfaces are convex, the fronto-nuchal and nuchal edges of the hornsare rounded; the orbital edge is only partly rounded, and if looked at from the side it forms a sharp edge, which is separated from the convex portion above the eye by an elon- gated groove. ‘The length of the horns (which are very thick) is twice, at the most twice and a half, as great as that of the skull. The frontal surface of the horns is wider than the nuchal surface ; the cross ridges of the same are very indistinct. The head is large and massive; the profile of the nose ts straight, not convex. There is no mane on the neck. The eneral colour is greyish brown, with a dark line along the back; the belly, the inner sides of the legs, the posterior ortion of the haunches, the patch round the tail, the lower part of the chin, and a spot on the throat are white ; the front part of the legs is blackish brown, darker than the line which runs all along the vertebral column. Length to the root of the tail 54 feet, height at the shoulders 34 feet; length of the horns sometimes up to 24 feet. Very close to Ovis nivicola comes another, not yet quite 3 i ’ a ; ‘ - Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan, 209 identified sheep from North Siberia, from the mountains separating the ae of the river Nyjnaja Tungusca, a tribu- tary to the Jennissey, from the basins of the Hatanga and Piasina. Several perfect specimens were obtained from there for the Zoological Museum of the Academy of Sciences by Mr. Schmidt’s expedition. According to the shape of the horns, it is rather close to O. nivicola and O. nahoor, Hodgs., from the Himalayas, so much so that Blasius does not find any difference at all between the Himalayan and the American horns (Blas. Siugeth. Deutsch]. p. 470), ‘which reminds me of the general origin of all the different species of sheep. 2. Ovis argali, Pall., non Blas, The horns are thick, and rather rounded at the edges; the orbital surface is convex, without any depression whatever. The horns begin to diminish in the first third of their length ; they are almost three times as long as the skull; the frontal surface is narrower than the nuchal surface, which last is the case also with all the following species. The chords of the basal and terminal curves are not parallel, the former being more horizontal. The axil spiral of the horn would fit on an inverted cylinder. The pramaxille do not articulate with the nasals, from which the maxillary is separated by a little bone. The lachrymal is small and subquadrate ; its anterior edge forms a parallel line with the front edge of the malar. The head is flat-topped, pyramid-shaped, stout and blunt. The neck is maneless. The skin is reddish brown ; the throat, breast, and belly are darker than the vertebral line or any of the other parts of the back; there is a white patch around the tail, sharply defined from the body-colour, but without any darker edge round it; this white colour extends down half of the rump. In winter it gets very soft short hair under the long rough coat. The length of the animal from the tip of the nose to the tail ranges up to 6 feet, the height at the shoulders to 34 feet, the length of the horns from 39 to 42 inches. Obs. It is not yet known whether the sheep called by this name inhabiting the low hills and the Siberian Kirgies steppes (for instance the Karkalinsk, Arkatsk, and Aldgan-adirsk steppes) belong to the present species. According to the analogy of the distinction of Musimon arkal of 'Turcomania from M. orientalis of the high mountains, and also of the Karatau sheep from those inhabiting the Thian-Shan, it appears to me that these Karkalinsk sheep will prove to form a sepa- rate species, 210 ~=Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. The southern group :— 3. Ovis Karelint, nob. The horns are moderately thick, with rather rounded edges ; the frontal surface of the horn is very convex, whilst the orbital surface is flat, getting narrower only in the last third of its length. The horns are three times as long as the skull. The basal and terminal chords rise parallel with each other ; the axil spiral of the horn fits on a cone with the base towards the skull. The premaxille and maxillaries do not articu- late with the nasals; the same is the case with the lachrymals, which latter are /arge and square, being rather wider than the malar, and are partly separated from the latter by a protu- berance of the maxillary. The neck ¢s covered with a mane of a white colour, shaded with greyish brown. The light brown colour of the back and sides is separated from the yellowish white belly by a wide dark line; the light brown colour gets gradually lighter towards the tail, till it becomes greyish white, not forming a sharply de- fined round patch. On the back there is a sharply marked dark line running from the shoulders down to the loins. I did not find any soft hair under the long winter hair in October. Length 5 feet 10 inches to 6 feet, height at the shoulders 3 feet 6 inches ; length of the horn 3 feet 8 to 3 feet 9 inches. Obs. The figures of the skull of Ovis argali given by Blasius (Saiugeth. Deutsch]. p. 468) in the elongated form of the horns resemble O. Karelini; but by the orbital surface of the horns, which gets regularly narrower from the base to the end, they can only be referred to O. argali. His diagnosis contains only such characters as are common to both species. 4. Ovis Polit. The horns are very large, laterally compressed, the edges (except the nuchal one) being rounded; the orbital surface is concave, and commences to get narrower only at the last third of its length. The horn is more than four times the length of the skull; the basal and terminal chords are not parallel, the latter beg more horizontal than the former; the axil spiral of the horn is cone-shaped, gradually narrowing till it reaches the skull. The premaxille do not articulate with the nasals, whilst the maxillaries are separated from them by small bones. The lachrymals are very large, and protrude a little further forwards than the malars; the anterior edges of both articulate with the maxillaries by serrated sutures. The form of the head is prismatic, high and narrow. All ee q § | Ke ~ Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 211 round the neck is a pure white mane ; and along the vertebral column from the shoulders to the loin there is a dark line. The light greyish brown colour of the sides shades off into white on the belly; there is a white patch round the tail, which is bounded above by a rather dark line ; but downwards the white extends largely over the hind part of the thighs, and shades gradually into the brown colour of the legs. I did not observe soft under-hair below the long winter hair in the month of October. Length 6 feet 7 inches, height 3 feet 10 inches; length of horn 4 feet 9 inches. : 5. Ovis Heinsii. The horns are not massive; they are laterally compressed, and have three sharp edges; the inner spiral would fit on an inverted cone, with the base towards the skull. The maxil- laries are separated from the nasals by a small bone; the premaxille articulate only with the maxillaries, and do not touch the nasals at all. ‘The anterior edge of the lachrymal is rounded between the maxillary and malar, where a small process is visible ; the malar in front finishes in three rather rounded processes ; the middle one is the largest, and is about as large as the process of the lachrymal, which latter, like the malar, is broad and short. This species is known only from skulls of middle-aged spe- cimens with not completely developed horns. Specimens seen by me at rather a great distance appeared to be greyish brown ; but I could not exactly define the colour. The height, judging from the skulls, would be a little less than that of Ovis Karelini. 6. Ovis nigrimontana. The horns are not massive; the nuchal edge is very sharp, and the two other edges are not much rounded; the frontal surface is narrow, the two other surfaces are rather concave ; the orbital surface commences to get narrower on the last third of the horn, which is three and a half times as long as the skull. The basal and terminal chords are not parallel, the latter being more horizontal; the inner spiral of the horn is cone-shaped, getting a little narrower towards the point of the horn. The pramaxille articulate with the nasals, which are separated from the maxillaries by the small bone between them. The lachrymal is elongated, somewhat narrow, with one rounded process, and comes more forward than is the case with the malar; the front edge of the latter is straight, and joins the lower edge in a sharp angle; a process of the maxil- i fits in between the two above-mentioned bones. The head is pyramid-shaped, broad and blunt. 212 Of this species also only skulls were obtained, among which Through a telescope I saw that the colour of the animal is light greyish brown, with a It is considerably smaller than Ovis was one of an adult male. white belly and rump. Karelint. 7. Ovis aries. I am sorry to say I have no materials here to make com- parisons between the Turkestan domestic sheep, the wild ones Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. of that country, and the European sheep; the few skulls I collected I left in Tashkent. will be made later on. Some remarks regarding this v To complete the comparative diagnosis [ here give some comparative measurements. “ ee | ... | OO. nigri- O. Polii, O. Karelini, | O. Heinsii, | | adult ¢. adult d. | Syears ¢. | pee = | dis Le ‘ re mae | < Length from the nosetothetail6 70=1 (511 0=1 |.......... ; 90s ri ' Height at the shoulders ....'3 10 0=0°58/3 6 5=0°60).......... 2 10 0=0°60 | Length of horn............ 4 90=0723 8 0=0-62 33 2 3 2 0=0°67| Distance between the tips of | { Pe Maes ie, dit ak. 3 6 0=05312 8 0=0-45/31 4 2 5 5=052 4 | Width of the orbital surface of | | ? ‘ horns: ) +.4.".": 0 5 4 |42 40 ‘aad 3 nuchal surface i of horns... .. | | ss frontal surface | of horns... .) | Length of the skull ........ he LO=1 elk tiga). oie 10 8=1 A The greatest width of the skull 8 0=057| 7 0=052) 6 7=058| 6 0=056| B Width at the posterior molars; 42=0:30) 4 4=0°33) 3 7=033| 3 8=0:35|_ C| : middle molars..| 4 2=0:30) 3 7=028| 3 5=031| 3 5=032|— D ¥ anterior molars | 27=019| 3 1=0-23| 24=020| 2 5=0-23] 7 E x anterior part of | maxille ....| 24=017| 2 5=0:19| 2 4=020| 2 1=0-19% F = premaxille....; 17=012; 13=010}138=011) 1 3=012)9 *A) Length of skull toA........) 2 8=020; 3 5=026| 25=022| 2 2=020 *B me 3 By seni | BD G=0 40) oS D—VAee 8=0-42 | 4 4=0°40 | "6 SN Be gy et eS 8 0=057, 79=059|70=061; 6 9=0-64| *D| " = BS Tae 9 7=069| 9 6=0°72| 8 4=0-73| 8 4=0°78i% *] is y Brus * 10 2=0-72| 10 5=0°79| 9 4=0°82| 9 2=085 *F is ‘ F..... ..|1 0 6=090/1 0 4=0-95|10 5=0°90; 10 2=004 | Ridge round the base of the | , Li1 is vip Biter ha eae eal rem ji 30 | In this list the measurements of the general size of Ovis nigrimontana are calculated from the skull and by the propor- tion of the length of the skull to the length of the body as far as the base of the tail. These proportions are nearly the same in O. Politi as in O. Karelinz, in which these calculations agree with the actual measurements. a LAV hs 1 pag atteht aed Length from the nose to the’! aia Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 213 I have not enough material at present to form a completely correct conclusion as to the specific value of the above average measurements of the skull for specimens of different ages. I annex here a list of the comparative measurements of not quite adult specimens :— do 24 years, 3 44 years, 3 44 years, O. Polit. O. Polit. 0. tome SM A ike HOU Oe tOOh at Si 5 90 =1-00 Height at the shoulders ....\3 60 =0659|..........., 3 5 0 =0°59 Length of the horn ........ 2 665 =042/3 20 27 =046 Distance between the tips of| | yy Ee ae 2 80 =038)2 90 2 26 =0°38 Width of the orbital surface of RGU 916» 4 73 45 4 23 » nuchal surface > of horns .... P ? ? ” frontal surface of horns .... P P P Length of the skull ........ 1 06 =100jl 0 6=1:00! 11 6 =1:00 Greatest width, A.......... 74 =059| 72=057| 6 63=0:7 I Bie cial mi Ses Nig 40 =0:32 4 2=0°33 3 8 =0:33 ARES ere 38 =030| 40=—032!} 34 =0-29 ky wo SRE 28 =022| 2 7=021 25 =0:22 ” EES Reet ded dled web e 24 =0:19 tts vied Wk Cider 4 14 =011 RM, pscerwch epee dd xin 2 63=0-21 24=0:19| 24 =0-21 “taste Siege he, Jails 56 =044] 51=040! 49 =0-42 va iy » SMR al 79 =063| 7 5=060| 6 61=057 (ok Mell Od ESSE Baas US 93 =0°74| 87=0°70| 86 =0°74 PME, webs thivter ds sees 10 1 =0:80 Rar), Led vols gx aprece sleye 1 00 =0-95 Ridge round the base of the Ma wree yah 6 o's = 563 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 15 214 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. From these Tables it will be noticed that the cross measure- ments of the skull, taken separately, show the specific distine- tions only in adult specimens ; and even then they are not important or considerable, except the sharp projections of the idivpmsis of the adult Ovis Poliz. But the proportions (or the measurements stated in decimal numbers) are constant in all ages, although they are not so distinct in young animals as they are in adult. As regards the different species, O. Heinsii by the general shape of the skull is nearer to O. Polit of equal age than to O. Karelini, and differs from the former very little ; but, as already stated, the shape of the different parts of the skull separately and the spiral of the horns of O. Heinsii and O. Polit furnish the most striking differences. The alteration of the skull according to the age depends principally upon the development of the horns; and conse- quently the decimal numbers of the measurements in the dif- ferent ages of one species do not alter so considerably as their measurements in inches do. As all the measurements of the skull alter according to the animal’s age, the diameters of the skull even diminish in their proportion to the length of same, as the frontal grows rather more quickly than any other parts. The changes of the different parts of the skull according to the different ages are most numerous in O, Politi; and I will just mention how useful these changes are in deter- mining the age of the animal by means of the gradual deve- lopment of its horns and the different parts of its skull. The former are the more trustworthy, because in growing the horns do not lose their annulations, but retain them, sharing their gradual development. The horns are separated from the skull by an annulation, which does not disappear but is gradually pushed forward by the one that is growing next to it; and this is the way in which the sulcations are formed, which are deepest on the frontal surface of the horn, The growth of the horns is not equally quick at all seasons of the year; in winter they grow more slowly and weakly, whilst in spring with the fresh food they again grow very fast and strong. In spring the annulation at the base of the hows grows more quickly than it is able to elevate the one before it ; and consequently the space between them forms a sharp impression round the horn. ‘These impressions indicate the annual increase of the horns, and enable one to count by them the number of years the animal has lived. There are, however, some circumstances which render the reckoning liable to error ; and these are the following :— Ist. The annulations of the horns are not always sepa- : : ; : ” q 4 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 215 rated by these furrows with uniform distinctness. Frequently from want of food or from illness, narrow annulations are formed round the horn besides those caused by the annual interruption of their growth in winter, which they much resemble. 2nd. In addition to these irregular annulations there are other secondary annulations, separating those indicating the annual increase of the horns. ‘The furrows formed by these differ from those dependent on the annual increase of the horns in their not being so deep and in their not extending all round the horn. They are, when present, nearly always distinguishable. drd. Finally, the rings formed whilst the animal is young are not so distinct as those formed when it is adult, as with advanced age the rings get thicker. These early rings, In getting towards the end of the horn, sometimes get rubbed off and the horn itself gets blunt with advanced age; this is the case in particular with O. Poli’, because of the inner spiral of the horns getting wider towards the end of the horn ; consequently only the minimum of the animal’s age can be fixed—for instance, that the animal is not younger than ten or twelve years, but how much older is doubtful. In specimens which are not above ten years old the age ean usually be correctly ascertained, although sometimes this cannot be done without difficulty. Very little confidence can be placed in the determination of an animal’s age by the anky- losis of the different bones of its skull, this latter being an uninterrupted process. The proportions between the development of the horns and the ankylosis of the skull-bones give also specific characteris- tics which are in most cases constant, although some speci- mens of one and the same species differ slightly in that oe aa but this is more or less the case with all mammals. n examining the skulls of different species I find that the bones of the skull of an O. Polit about two and a half years old are more firmly ankylosed than those of specimens of O. Karelini and O. Heinsii of about four and a half or five years of age. The above specimens of O. Polit and O. Karelini are complete, so that the age can be checked by the horns as well as by the general size of the animal; and this shows that O. Polit has not nearly reached its full size, whilst O. Karelint has fully done so; but notwithstanding this, from the exami- nation of the skull alone, the latter would have appeared to be the youngest. It cannot be admitted that O. Karelinié and O. Hetnsii grow twice as quickly as O. Poli’, and that at the same time the bones of their skulls ankylose more slowly : the one seems to disprove the other. It is more likely that the parts of 15* 216 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. the skull of different species ankylose at different ages}; and this corresponds with the development of the horns—that is, with the specific differences in their size and weight. The larger the horns are, the sooner do the different bones of the skull ankylose, of which I convinced myself in com- paring O. Polit, O. Heinsii, and O. Karelin?, all of the same age, viz. about four to five years; consequently it may be said that the ankylosis of the different parts of the skull is in proportion to the size of the horns. This is shown also in the above list of measurements. The same skulls also show that the horns begin to grow massive and the forehead to develop only after the animal becomes adult—namely, when it attains an age of four and a half years, which period of its development is also marked by other circumstances. In examining the skulls which one often finds among the rocks and even in the plains about Narin and Aksay, I noticed that most of them belonged (ac- cording to the horns) to beasts of from four to six years of age, very seldom to younger or older individuals, and exclusively to the male sex. This shows that these skulls belonged to sheep which did not die on account of their great age, but from violence; nor is it likely that they were killed by wolves, as these latter would most probably concentrate their attacks upon the young or female animals. Here the question arises, why do they die principally at that age, and only male specimens ? The answer to this is best given by the consideration of the locality where the skulls are usually found—namely, in pairs under steep cliffs, from which the animals in all probability fell and killed themselves whilst fighting: this would, of course, be most generally the case with the young, weak-horned males, which had only lately reached an adult age. The females and young do not fight ; and should an old and a young male have an encounter, the former, in most cases, naturally conquers. In all cases where two skulls are found together, one is older than the other; this shows that whilst fighting not only the one that was beaten fell from the cliff, but also that its stronger antagonist overbalanced itself whilst charging its enemy. I have also found single skulls, and that not rarely ; these belonged to younger males (generally, however, over four years of age) ; they show that the victor was an old male with much larger horns than the animal killed. About Narin the skulls are generally found under preei- pices; a few, however, also on the plains. The latter have Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 217 been dragged there by wolves, which, as well as the vultures, feed on the flesh ef skeletons of the dead sheep. The vul- tures only eat the flesh on the skulls ; but the welvee gnaw off the nasal portions, where the bones are thinner. Sometimes, but not often, complete skulls are found, These skulls also show when the breeding-season of the animals commences. Jn June the skulls look old, and in October still older; but in October I also found one skull which had not yet become white, and was marked with blood: consequently this is the time when the breeding-season begins, which very likely lasts also through the month of November. In October a specimen of O. Politi, killed by me, had very large and full testes; but I am sorry to say that, because of the hard frost, I could not make-a microscopical examination of the semen. In Karatau I saw in June through a telescope a female O. nigrimontana, the only sheep that occurs there, with a young one, which must have been born in spring; and consequently the rutting-season takes place in the autumn. The above remarks apply to all the species of Turkestan sheep which inhabit the mountain-ranges, with the exception of wooded districts. I will now proceed to give more exact descriptions of the new species of sheep inhabiting Turkestan. Ovis Karelini. I have named this species after the worthy explorer of Central Asia—who was also the first to obtain specimens of this sheep, in the Ala Tau, near Semiretchje, about 1840. These specimens have, up to the present, been considered identical with O. argali. I separated it from the latter on comparing my two complete specimens, and three others, which were brought by Karelin, with the true East-Siberian O. argali, of which latter the Moscow University Museum possesses one complete specimen and three skulls. The three surfaces of the horn of O. Karelini are convex, the orbital surface not so much so, however, as the two others. The edges are rounded, particularly the fronto-nuchal one, so much so that it can hardly be called an edge. The frontal and nuchal surfaces do not form an angle where they meet at the base, but run into one another in a curve; but a little above the skull the horns get their regular triangular shape. The orbital surface of the horns is only once- and a half as wide as the line drawn from its centre towards the fronto- nuchal edge ; and the nuchal surface is wider than the frontal one, but not so wide as the orbital surface. he rising 218 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan, chords of the horns are almost parallel, and form with the other chords the following angles—the basal chord 45°, the terminal chord 52°; and the median chord is parallel with the axis of the skull. The inner side of the horn would fit on an inserted cone with the point towards the outside, slightly im- clining forwards and downwards. The sulcations on the horns are meandering but parallel and pretty regular; the horn with advanced age does not project much forward over the forehead, but only becomes rather rounder in accordance with the horn-core. The facial portions of the frontals are rounded ; anteriorly they present three forward projecting processes, the centre of which is wide and forms half the anterior rim of the orbit, pointing towards and fitting in between the nasal and lachrymal bones. The length of the forehead is a little less than its width measured between the orbits. The nasals are very wide at their base, and at about half their length get half as narrow ; after that their sides run parallel to each other almost down to their ends, where the bones form a sharp angle; the profile of the snout is gibbous. The lachrymal forms the anterior rim of the orbit, and ex~ tends almost over its entire floor; the lower rim of the orbit, however, is formed by the malar. The malar is considerably smaller than the lachrymal, and forms a rounded process projecting forward in the maxilla, which on its part sends upwards a small process fitting in between the lachrymal and the malar; the latter bone is rather thin. In adult specimens the maxillary is separated from the nasals by a small bone, which in time, however, ankyloses with the nasals, In young animals this little bone separates only the anterior part of the maxillary, whilst the other end arti- culates with the nasals and also with the premaxille. When the animal gets older the occipital ridge rises and becomes larger, the forehead gets wider by the outward extension of the orbits, and consequently also the lachrymal grows in proportion. The maxillaries get rather higher between the grinding-teeth and the nasals, which latter become more convex. These alterations take place in all species; and being dependent upon the development of the horns, this process continues until extreme age, not stopping at the time when the animal becomes adult. Almost all the different bones of the skull ankylose in the above mentioned-manner, and, although late, always simultaneously. The mane, which extends all round the neck, is short, and Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 219 only grows when the animal becomes adult; it looks almost more like thick wavy hair than any thing else; its length does not exceed 3 to 34 inches. This mane spreads all over the front part of the shoulders; on the back of the neck the hair is shorter, not exceeding 2 to 24 inches. The forehead, the front portion of the head to half its length, and the cheeks are brownish grey; the spot above the eye and the lower portion of the head are pure white; the muzzle is black ; the horns are greyish brown, shaded with yellow. The nape is blackish brown; the line along the spine is of an earth-brown colour; the mane is white, inter- mixed with greyish hair. The breast and legs are white ; the back, the shoulders, sides, and thighs are light brownish ; on the sides close to the shoulders there is a white spot; and on each leg there are two brown lines from the body down to the feet on the hind legs, and down to the knees on the front legs. As regards the light-brownish colour, it is purest on the back on each side of the spine, commencing almost from the shoulders and reaching to the loins; on the front part of the shoulders below the mane it fades into greyish brown ; and on the sides behind the white spots it is shaded with an olive-colour which is darker than on the back, but is slightly mixed with white. On the thighs this brown colour commences to get white, the hind parts of which are pure white. The belly is yellowish white, which colour is separated from the sides by a wide blackish-brown line. The tail and a small patch round it are also yellowish white, this colour gradually shades off into brown on the sides; above the tail there is a small dark spot. The female is similar to the male and has also the charac- teristic dark lines on the sides. Her horns are rather shorter than her head and have more-rounded edges; the curve of the horns forms only one third of a circle; and they diverge to- wards their points. She is smaller than the male, measuring 5 to 54 feet in length, and is 3 feet high at the shoulders. O. argali, with which species it always has been confounded, is altogether different from the present species in the shape and structure of the horns and the skull; but the most striking differences are in the colour and in the mane; besides these there are also some other differences. But as O. argali is neither a new species, nor does it inhabit Turkestan, I shall mention here only the following characteristics: the skull- bones behind the orbits ankylose very early; but the front parts are not ankylosed even in specimens of from seven to eight years of age, whilst the different parts of the skull of O. Karelini ankylose simultaneously. 220 -Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. O. Kareliné inhabits all the Semiretchje Altai and also the Saplisky Altai, but is not so common there as it is in the mountains between Turgeli and Kaskelen; it has been lately driven out of the latter locality by the Cossack sportsmen, and has gone to a higher elevation, namely the Kebin steppe above the range of trees. East of Turgeli, on the bare moun- tains and plains near the rivers Chilik and Keben, O. Kareliné is still very abundant, except in localities which are covered with trees, extending from Chilik as far as Lantash. Further, it inhabits all the neighbourhood of Issik-kul; it is. rather rare on the northern part of the hian-Shan, which is thickly covered with trees. also met with numerous flocks in the steppes of the Narin, where they find such an abundance of food on the meadows and shelter among the rocks; these localities are about 12,000 to 13,000 feet above the sea-level, O. Karelinté is sometimes also met with on the mountains separating the Narin from its tributary the Atpash, as far as the plains between the rivers Kurtka and Chatir-kul; but from the eastern sources of the Atpash down as far as the Chatir-kul it is only found in company with O. Polit. O. Karelini does not inhabit the rocks and mountains exclusively, like the genus Capra ; it is also not satisfied, like the latter, with the small tufts of grass on the rocks, but wants more extensive feeding-grounds, and is therefore driven out of certain localities more easily than is the case with Capra. In the neighbourhood of Copal, for instance, goats are abundant in the central steppes of Kara, whilst the sheep have been driven out from these places and only visit them late in the autumn. In places where good meadows and rocky places are found, sheep can be met with at any elevation from about 2000 or 3000 feet in the southern portion of the Semi- rechje Altai, near the river Ilia, to about 10,000 feet at the rivers Lepsa, Larkan, Kora, Karatala, and Koksa, and even to 11,000 or 12,000 feet in the neighbourhood of the Upper Narin. They are found at a much lower elevation in winter, whilst in the summer they withdraw again to the highest moun- tains. I do not know if the sheep which are so abundant in the hills on the western shores of the river Chu, opposite the Tokmack, belong to the present species or to O. Heinsit. Ovis Polit. This species was founded upon horns obtained by Wood at the sources of the Amu-Darja, on the high plains near Lake Serikul, at an elevation of about 16,000 feet—consequently about the same locality where Marco Polo mentions that he met with some large wild sheep. To the same species Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 221 Wagner (Schreber’s ‘Siiugethiere,’ Fortsetz. v. A. Wagner) assigns also the skulls and horns observed by Barns in pene’: he says, ‘The horns are more slender, longer, and more compressed than those of O. argali, and are curved in a rather larger circle ; but these characters, as mentioned before, are also found in O. Heinsit and O. nigrimontana.” The horns of O. Polit are strongly compressed ; on the orbital surface there is a furrow between the two convex portions of the surface ; there is also a similar depression on the frontal surface running parallel with the fronto-orbital edge; in young oo this is sharply marked, but with the advance of age this furrow gets deeper and wider. The nuchal sur- face of the horn is flat ; consequently the fronto-nuchal edge is sharp and forms a triangle with a rounded point. In the section at the horn’s base the width of the orbital surface is twice the line drawn from the middle of it across the horn to the fronto-nuchal edge ; the width of the frontal surface is almost equal to that of the nuchal surface. The angle formed by the basal chord with the axis of the skull shows 41°, or is more than three times the angle formed by it with the median chord, namely 12°, but is much less than that of the terminal chord, which shows 60° ; both rising chords are long. The spiral of the horn fits on an inserted cone the point of which is turned towards the skull and the base to the outside ; the axis of this cone points towards the front, and still more so when the animal advances in age. ‘The inner surfaces of the horns join almost at a right angle, with a rather blunt ~ point in young and avery sharp one in old specimens, namely from 3° to 4°. ‘The ridges of the horns are meandering and irregular, a great portion of them branching off in two or more branches. The occipital ridge is pointed and forms in its section a sharp angle with a slightly rounded point; the forehead, eom- mencing from the bridge of the nose, rises very steeply ; out of the three processes of the frontal, the anterior one (just above the eye) is very small and sometimes disappears altogether, so so that only the two others remain. The length of the forehead, from the base of the horns as far as the upper extremities of the nasals, is scarcely more than two thirds of its width between the orbits. This proportion differs very little according to the animal’s age, as the fength and width of the forehead increase equally quickly ; the forehead of O. Karelini, on the contrary, grows more in length than it does in width, and contbaciisatshe the proportions of these measurements alter very much in the different ages of the animal. 222 = Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan, The edges of the nasals are almost parallel at their base, and only at their free extremities form a sharp angle; the nose is convex. The lachrymals are more developed than in any other species of sheep; they occupy all the front part of the orbit, filling up the front and bottom of it, and articulating with the anterior process of the malar. There are three Wormerian bones ; the upper one joins the occipital process of the frontal bone (if there is one) ; all these three bones are turned towards the interior of the orbit, in which they form a wide irregular polygon with a serrated suture. The uppermost is the nar- rowest, but alters much in width and usually ends in a sharp point; the middle one fits into the maxillary by two points, and one is attached to the lower jawbone; the lachrymal itself is in the middle flat bone. The malar varies in its size; but its facial portion is always large, sometimes, however, only half the width of the lachrymal; and, reckoning from the orbit, it is a little shorter; its front edge is toothed and has two or three processes ; these, however, are usually very short. The malar itself is thick. ‘The maxil- lary is separated in old specimens completely, and in young only partly, from the nasals. This species differs from O. Karelini in the alterations of the skull according to age, as well as by the development of the frontals, also by the fact that whilst the head grows higher the lachrymals do not grow in width, but only in length. The different parts of the skull ankylose simultaneously ; aud, as already mentioned, this process takes place very early; and in connexion with this it may be noticed that the alterations of the skull according to age take place only up to the time when the animal becomes adult, after which period only the horns continue to grow and the forehead becomes rather more convex, although this latter is hardly percep- tible. The mane of adult specimens covers the same parts as it does in O. Karelini, viz. the throat, the sides of the neck, and the front of the shoulders ; it is, however, much longer, the hair being from 6 to 7 inches long; on the spine it is from 3 to 4 inches in length, and gets shorter as it approaches the nape. The distribution of the white and the dark colour is on the whole the same as in O. Karelini; but the colour of the head is more blackish brown, and all other light-brown parts of O. Karelini are darker in the present species (namely, of a greyish brown colour shaded with red) ; the sides are darker and more grey than the back, intermixed with some white hair; the upper front portion of the shoulders close to the mane is ten pints He Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 223 light-coloured; the white spots on the side of the shoulders are like those of O. Kareliné; also the blackish brown nape and rather lighter spine are similar in both these species. ‘The white spots about the eyes are wider in O, Polit, and extend to the front of the lower eyelids; the mane is snowy white, without any mixture of brown hair in it; the belly is white, which colour gradually shades off into a greyish brown on the flanks, without a black line separating the two colours from each other; the white colour of the hinder portion of the body extends over the hind legs and the tail, on which latter neither a black nor a brown spot is to be seen. The reddish colour of the loins is marked by a wide greyish brown line, which separates it from the white colour of the back part of the body, as well as to some degree from the greyish brown thighs, on which latter and the sides it can be seen that the brown hair is mixed with some white ; along the spine there is a dark line from the shoulders to the loins. Such is the coloration of O. Polit in winter during the month of October, whilst in summer it appeared to Mr. Seme- noff, who saw these sheep at Han-tengri, to be darker, A young male, two and a half years old, is greyish-brown on the upper portions of the body, without the reddish tint of the adult animal; in the remaining parts it fully resembles the adult, with the exception of the greyish brown colour extending further on the loins; and the sides and neck are also of this colour. At this age there is no mane, and only on the nape and partly also between the shoulders the hair is rather longer and of a blackish brown colour; there is also no dark line on the spine; but the marking of the loins resembles that of the adult. When the animal has attained the age of two and a half years, the horns already form half a circle ; all the edges are sharp and the sides flat. The female is unknown. O. Politi was met with by Mr. Semenoff on the high plains near the snow-covered summits of the gigantic mountains of Han-tengri, at the sources of the rivers Karkara, Tekes, and Sari-jaws. These places form the most northern limits of its range, which, to the south-west, extends as far as the Narin, the upper Syr-Darja, and the tributaries of the Kashgar-Darja at the frontier of Turkestan. I found skulls of O. Poli within a distance of from 10 to 12 versts to the north of the above- mentioned rivers, at the Ulan, about the mountains of Atpash; here it lives together with O. Karelint, but only in very limited numbers; and these localities form the narrow line where these two species are found together. 224 ~—- Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. On the high plain of the Aksay only O. Polit is to be met with, and is very abundant there; here it usually keeps in the mountains of Bos-adir, on the left or north shore of the Aksay, and feeds on the hilly meadows situated close to the above place; further north it has not been obtained yet. This animal is not a regular inhabitant of the mountains and rocks, but of high-situated hilly plains and meadows, where the Festuca, Artemisia, and Salsolee form its principal food. It only takes to the mountains for concealment, but even then avoids the more rocky localities, as, for instance, the Kok-Ria near the Aksay, where I only found the Capra skyn. The lowest elevation where it is to be met with on Han- tengri is about 10,000 feet, namely in the Kar-Rara and Tekes; but even here it is rare, mostly inhabiting the more level parts of Han-tengri, which are covered with grass, near the range of perpetual snow, about 11,000 feet above the sea- level. On the Aksay the limits of its range are formed by the river of the same name, between the mountains of Kok- Ria and Bos-adir, at an altitude of 9500 feet; to about the same height it descends also in the Atpash, going, however, as high as the perpetual snow, about 13,000 to 14,000 feet. Mr. Wood found the horns of this species about the river Amu-Darja, at an elevation of about 16,000 feet. I do not know its distribution beyond the above localities ; some information regarding this might perhaps be obtained from the zoological portion of the work by the Brothers Schla- gintweit. It is probable, however, that O. Poli does not go further than the Karakorum mountains, between the Indus and the l'arim, as south of the Karakorum the range of the Himalayan sheep commences. As yet I cannot fix how far it occurs towards the east. Wherever O. Polit has been met with it has been found inhabiting the same localities during the summer and winter ; the latter season, though cold, is remarkably free from snow, the winter clouds being intercepted by the lower mountains before reaching the elevations inhabited by the sheep. I saw this species on Han-tengri and Aksay in small scattered flocks of from five to ten individuals—unlike O. Karelint, which species I have seen in flocks of hundreds in the neighbourhood of the Narin. Ofd males are often met with singly, separated from the flock, not wandering to a great distance, but keeping within sight of the herd they belong to, to which they appa- rently act as sentinels. An old specimen obtained by me was thus separated from the flock on the look-out. The herd itself often goes about scat- tered and not at all so close to each other as is the case with Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 225 O, Karelint. Of one of these flocks I shot a specimen, now in my collection ; and the animal fell only to the second bullet. The old male killed by me I hit five times, each time with a good-sized bullet ; and only the sixth bullet brought it down, having penetrated to the heart. The first bullet hit the animal between the hind legs in the left testicle, the right one not being damaged at all; the pain of this wound impeded the animal in running; and even then two men had to follow it for about one hour. ‘lwo bullets had struck the horns; one of the two bullets was flattened and only left a mark on the horn, whilst the other partly buried itself in the horn and afterwards fell out without doing any consider- able damage. Each time the horn was struck by the bullet the animal fell to the ground, but within a minute rose again. Neither of the two following bullets sufficed to stop the animal in its flight, although one of them penetrated the liver and the other the lung ; and it was only on receipt of the sixth bullet (which, as already mentioned, penetrated the heart) that the animal succumbed. ‘These particulars give a slight idea of the strength and tenacity of this sheep. In order to get a shot at it it is necessary to approach it from behind some rock; this is easily done at the Aksay, where the sheep are not pursued at all, and therefore do not avoid spots which afford hiding-places for a man; but on the plains of Han-tengri, which in summer are regularly visited by the different Kirgees tribes, these sheep are very cautious, as is also the case with O. Karelinid on the Upper Narin, in which locality we saw great numbers of the latter species, but could not obtain any specimens. The speed of O. Polit is very great; but the difficulty in overtaking wounded specimens may be partly attributed to the distressing effect of the rarefied air upon the horses, while it has apparently no effect whatever on the sheep. The Cossacks here say that the wild sheep and goats in jumping from one rock down to another alight on their horns. This seems very improbable to me; but still there is also some reason to believe it—namely, that in jumping the head with the heavy horns might make the animal lose its balance. The weight of an old specimen killed and,gralloched by me was too much for a strong si coadtiaoniratl the animal re- quiring four hours to accomplish four versts, and being obliged to lie down several times during the journey. At low elevations a camel can carry 17 poods with ease, but in these lofty plains not more than 11 or 12 poods; the entire weight of a male O. Polit will therefore be not less than 16 or 17 poods ; the head and horns alone weigh over 2 poods. [To be continued. } 226 . Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea XX.—Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine, chiefly in 1869 (concluded). By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. Ke. (Plates XIL-XVI.] In July 1871 Prof. (now Sir) C. Wyville Thomson asked me if I would undertake to describe the sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Poreupine’ in 1869, to which I consented, when I had finished arranging the collections of sponges in the British Museum about which I was then engaged. In June 1872 Prof. Thomson sent me 108 jars containing these sponges in spirit, besides some small boxes containing dried specimens. Most of the former had labels on them; but the latter were without any. Prof. Thomson was then busily en- gaged in preparing for the expedition of H.M.S. ‘Challenger;’ and all that he had time to state was that the jars were labelled in accordance with the numbers of the stations and depths on the Charts which accompanied the “ Preliminary Report of the Scientific Expedition of the Deep Sea in H.M.S. ‘ Porcu- pine’ during the summer of 1869” (Proceed. Royal Soc. no. 121), and that I might use them as I liked for the purpose mentioned, only leaving them in ‘‘ some kind of order”? when their descriptions had been completed. On their arrival, I first numbered all the jars and dried spe- cimens with a running number of my own, which they still bear. Then every specimen, both fragmentary and entire, was sketched and examined microscopically, and the sketch and microscopic detail placed under these numbers respectively. After this, whatever figures the labels on the jars bore were added to their respective numbers. Thus, having secured a memorandum of all that I possessed in this way in case of accident, the whole was laid aside for deliberate examination when the opportunity offered—that is, when I had finished my examination and arrangement of the collections of sponges in the British Museum. Soon it became evident to me from the latter that I must make a “classification” for myself; for nothing that had been produced would suffice for this purpose; and hence I was obliged to postpone describing the greater part of the sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ until this was com- pleted and printed (‘Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 1 &c.). Meanwhile, in 1873, I published a paper on two Gumminee, one of which came from the ‘ Porcupine’ (‘Annals,’ vol. xii. p- 17); then a paper on the Hexactinellide and Lithistide, in 1873, wherein the specimens of Aphrocallistes Bocaget, : . es . J ie ny Aa i eT ee ane "pic emaiialetiacee a Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 227 Farrea occa, &c., from the same source, were described (op. cit. vol. xii. p. 445). After this several of these sponges were Mbéched and illustrated in 1874 (op. cit. vol. xiv. p. 207 &e.); and now I have to offer the remainder,—dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869 and 1870. As regards the form and measurements of sponges, whether entire or fragmentary, and as regards that of their spicules, nothing can be more variable. They all grow from small to large, and all may vary more or less in every respect during the course of their development ; so that what I have stated in this paper must be understood to be what the sponges dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ only, present. Thus, then, as the spicules in particular grow from small to large, and are successively developed, they will be found’ to be of all sizes in the sponge to which they may belong. Hence their average largest size respectively has been taken for description, measurement, and illustration. The measurements are all in parts of an inch; and for the convenience of the student they are given in accordance with the divisions of my micrometer eye-piece, viz. in 1800ths or 6000ths of an inch, under a magnifying-power approximately of 85 and 266 diameters; while for the detail other powers (of 120 and 375 approximately) have been employed. As the numbers alone are given in the descriptions, they must be understood to refer to the greatest diameters of the average largest size of the spicule, without this being expressed. Thus the description of an acerate or linear form may have appended to it, ‘100-1800ths by 2-1800ths inch,” which means 100-1800ths inch long and 2-1800ths inch broad in its greatest diameters. By this the student will at once be able to draw the spicule to any scale; orif he chooses to reduce the fractions to their ultimate value,—he would get in this instance 1-18th by 1-900th inch. Again, a spicule cad, be attenuatingly or abruptly pointed— that is, drawn out gradually to a sharp point or abruptly termi- nating in one which, if altogether omitted, would give a round end. ‘This isthe meaning of these expressions. Lastly, as regards colour.~ It should be remembered that all the specimens have come to me in spirit or dry respectively, and therefore that, as the colours of sponges are in some in- stances permanent and in others evanescent, I can only give that colour which these sponges now present tome. Aplysina nevus still retains its dark red-purple tint; but most of the rest present different shades of what may be termed “ sponge- colour,” viz. tawny, light yellow, grey, or whitish; at the same time, these are the colours which sponges usually have, 228 ‘ Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea An “Addendum ” will be appended, in which a list of all the sponges dredged up by the ‘ Porcupine’ during her cruises in 1869 and 1870, with their respective localities generally, will be given; then a list of all the dried specimens without numbers which have been handed over to me; finally, a few *‘ Memoranda” on some minute organisms which accompanied the sponges—to wit, Polytrema, Xanthidium, and Coccoliths, together with a note on the “ black grains” often seen in great abundance in the Globigeriniferous sand. Halisarca eruenta, 0. sp. General form film-like, spreading, with irregularly undu- lating margin. Colour madder-brown, crimson, becoming crimson-black on the surface when dry. Surface smooth, corresponding with the irregularities of the object on which it may be growing; consisting of a delicate sarco-fibrous layer. Pores and vents not recognized. Internal structure madder-pink, composed of areolar sarcode in which are im- bedded the ampullaceous sacs and, when present, also ova, which are known by their spherical form and deeper colour ; traversed by the branched excretory canal-system. Ampul- laceous sacs about 10-6000ths inch in diameter; spongozoa about 2-6000th, and ova about 4-6000ths inch in diameter. Size of specimens varying, under 2 inches in horizontal dia- meter. Hab. Marine, on the surface of Corallistes Bowerbankit, Johnston ; Stelletta pachastrelloides, n. sp., and Pachastrella abyssi, Sdt., extending into and tinging with its red colour for a certain distance the structure on which it may be growing. . Loe. Station 25=374 fathoms—that is (as the “ station ”’ and “depth” are inserted together on the “ Chart”’), a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent. Obs. This sponge has very much the appearance of spots of venous blood, especially when dry ; and the colour is deepest where the specimen is charged with ova, from the dark crimson colour of the latter. It looks very much like Hildenbrandtia rubra at first sight, on account of its thinness and dark blood- red colour; but the absence of the algal cell and the presence of ova distinguish it from the cellular structure charged with conceptacles bearing tetraspores and paraphyses in the latter. As the specimens are not favourable for description, the above observations must to a certain extent be taken provisionally, It is at all times difficult to make out the minute structure of Halisarca, which can only be most advantageously examined + om a Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 229 while living, less so after having been placed in spirit andiwater when living, and least of all when allowed to dry or pass into dissolution, which it does almost immediately after death. My specimens, therefore, being for the most part dry, and the two in spirit broken down in structure, are, as just stated, not in a favourable state for description. Were a figure to be given of this sponge, it would be hardly more than a blot of red or crimson ink upon a piece of paper. Corticium parasiticum, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 52.) General form incrusting, minute, soft, fibreless. Colour ey. Surface even, pierced by the ends of the spicules of the species. Pores and vents not seen. Internal structure composed of areolar sarcode charged with small spicules. Spicules of one kind only, viz. pin-like, nearly straight, or more or less curved irregularly and suddenly, especially towards the large end; head smooth, globular, a little wider in diameter than the thickest part of the shaft; shaft conical not fusiform, round, sharp-pointed, microspined throughout : 30—-40- by 3-6000ths inch, densely charging the sarcode con- fusedly—that is, apparently without definite arrangement. Hab. Marine, incrusting dead stems of Esperia cupressus n. sp., var. bihamatifera. Loc. Station 42 = 862 fathoms, “chops” of English Channel. Obs. This species covers the stems of two specimens of the Esperia mentioned, dredged up very near the station from which Corticium abysst was obtained (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. p. 18, pl. i. fig. 1&c.). It appears to me to be the sponge which has given the characteristic surface-spicule to Schmidt’s Cometella gracilior, whatever the original form of Cometella on which it grew might have been (Atlantisch. Spongienf. p. 49, Taf. iv. fig. 9). There is no doubt of its being a para- site here; for not only the stem, but a part of the pinnatifid branches of the Esperia are present under it, together with all their characteristic spicules. I have often seen a parasitic sponge charged with pin-like spicules, although not of the same form as that above mentioned ; and it has also often struck me that the spiculous suborder of Carnosa, viz, Gumminida may by-and-by be found to pass into the suborder Suberitida of my Holorhaphidota, where there appears to be no fibre and no definite arrangement of the spicules, with which the sarcode is densely charged. | Aplysina nevus, n. sp. (Pl. XII. figs. 2 & 1, ¢.) General form spiniferous, flat,thin, spreading, sessile. Colour Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xviii. 16 230 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea madder-red. Surface rising into thorn-like processes, from each of which projects a single hair-like horny filament about 2 inch in length, of a dark amber-colour, that often sends off a minor branch at its exit, and thus becomes bifurcated. Covered with an incrustation of minute foreign bodies, dis- posed in a reticulate form with depressed interstices. Foreign bodies consisting of a heterogeneous mixture of sand-grains, fragments of sponge-spicules, minute Foraminifera, and the like, which, on becoming dry, presents an opaque pinkish grey colour that conceals the dark red fleshy portion of the interior. Pores in the interstices of the incrustation (fig. 2, 5). Vents not observed. Internal structure soft, fleshy, consisting of a thin layer of compact areolar sarcode traversed perpen- dicularly by thick, horny, hair-like filaments of a dark amber- colour (fig. 2,@), which, rising singly and separately from an expanded circular disk respectively on the basal layer of the sponge (fig. 2, c), that attaches the latter to the hard object on which it may be growing, pursue a perpendicular course towards the surface, where they respectively issue from the ends of the thorn-like processes, as before stated. Horny fila- ment hollow, conical, ending in an attenuated form externally, where it is frequently bifurcated or divided into two portions of unequal length, as above mentioned. Sarcode charged with minute bodies (? spongozoa or pigment-cells) of a red colour, which thus give the characteristic colour to the sponge gene- rally in the fresh or undried state. Size of specimens about # inch in their longest horizontal diameter. Hab. Marine, growing over hard objects. Loc. Between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands, and a little north-west of the Shetlands, in 345 and 312 fathoms respectively. Obs. For an account of the Aplysinida see ‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x. p. 101. Specimens of this sponge exist in two jars numbered (Stations) 65 and 82 respectively, which give the localities and depths above mentioned. The former has spread itself over part of the upper valve of a Terebratule (fig. 1, ¢), and the latter round a fragment of a branch of stony coral (fig. 2). It has been designated “ nevus” specifically, from the surface being like a raised red “ mother’s-mark,” hairy and papillated ; while the interior is characterized by single, separated horny filaments, which traverse the interior of the sponge perpendicularly, and do not give off any branches until arriving at their point of issue from the summits respec- tively of the thorn-like processes of the surface, when they frequently, but not always, become divided into two branches of unequal length. The reticulated appearance of the incrus- Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 231 tation, which is only observed in the dry specimens, indicates that, as usual, the accumulation of the foreign objects is contined to the lines of the subjacent, in this instance sub- corneous, dermal reticulated structure. On the 29th March last the Rey. A. M. Norman sent me another species of this genus, for which he proposes the specific name of “¢nerustans.” It only differs from that iheve described in the papillae of the surface not being so prominent and thorny, and in its structure being areolar and sandy throughout like that of Dysidea fragilis, and of a light yellow instead of a pink cream-colour when dry. Loc. “ Shetland, 170 fathoms,” on hard objects. Spongia officinalis, (Pl. XII. fig. 1, d.) General form unequally lobate, spreading, sessile. Colour light brown. Surface irregularly lobed and minutely divided into polygonal spaces by the dermal horny reticulation, which supports and thus shows itself through the transparent dermal sarcode, projecting from the latter at the knots or points of union of the lines respectively in attenuated, minute, horny filaments, which give the surface a hairy appearance. Pores in the interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents large and irregular both in size and situation. Internally consisting of a densely reticulate, anastomosing, horny, transparent, tough, brownish fibre, which gives the brown colour to the sponge ; supporting transparent areolar sarcode, which is traversed by the excretory canal-system, often running in a branched form for some distance just below the dermal sarcode before opening at the vents mentioned. Size 1} inch in its largest diameter. Hab, Marine, on hard objects. Loc. Same as that of Aplysina nevus, viz. station 65. Obs. This, which is a genuine specimen, although small, of Spongia officinalis, is only found in the jar numbered 65, where it has partly overgrown the upper valve of the same Terebratule as that on which Aplysina nevus has spread itself (fig. 1, d), presenting between them a small portion of Dysidea fragilis (fig. 1, e). While the Terebratule bears the three sponges just men- tioned, it is itself fixed to a pebble (fig. 1, a) which bears in addition two small specimens of Phakellia infundibuliformis, Johnst. (fig. 1, fff), also the basal fragment of a cylindrical calcareous worm-tube over which Latrunculia cratera, Bocage, has grown (fig. 1, gg), and at the foot of this on the pebble a little patch of Microciona longispiculum, n. sp. (fig. 1,h); 80 that the pebble and the Terebratule together bear six species 16* 232 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea of sponges. In the same jar also are specimens of Dictyo- eylindrus abyssorum, n. sp.; Phakellia infundibuliformis ; Halichondria Hyndmani, Bk. ; Wyville- Thomsonia Wallichit, Wright, = Tvsiphonia agariciformis, Wy. T.; and Pachastrella abysst, Sdt. Hircinta (Polytherses, Duchas. de Fonb. et Mich.). A small cubical fragment, about two inches in diameter, of coarse structure and brown colour, in which the sarcode has been entirely replaced by the alga Spongiophaga communis. Loc. Station 25, in 374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent. Spongelia pallescens, Sdt. (Adriat. Spongienf. p. 30, Taf. 11. fig. 8). In jar 84, depth 155 fathoms, there is a finger-shaped fragment or lobe of this sponge about 2 inches long and 3 inch in diameter, now of a light whitish grey colour. — It appears to have been torn off from a larger specimen. The surface presents a uniformly reticulated structure, in which the knots consist of sharp monticular eminences, and the interstices are depressed as is usual in all the Psammonemata, with here and there a large circular vent. It is sandy throughout, but differs from the following (viz. Dysitdea fragilis) in possessing a more definite form, which arises, perhaps, from the horny element being more developed, both around the sandy cores and as simple fibre throughout the structure generally. There is an arenaceous sponge in the British Museum of a greyish brown colour, massive and lobed, with large vents, which seems to be an intermediate species. It comes from Port Jackson. in Australia; and the variety of spicules amongst its sand-grains is very remarkable, as indicating the number of different sponges that must be in that locality. Of course, the nature of the foreign contents depends entirely upon the kind of material at hand for the sponge to build with. Dysidea fragilis, Johust. Small amorphous fragments of this sponge were dredged up at stations 65 and 82, in 345 and 312 fathoms respectively. Dictyocylindrus abyssorum, n.sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 3, and Pl. XV. fig. 25, a, 6.) General form dendritic, branched dichotomously three or four times on the same plane. Hard. Branches round, somewhat Bs Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 233 compressed and expanded at the distal extremities, the ter- minal ones short, fork-like, but round at the ends; stem below the branches short, thick, expanded at the base. Colour yellowish white or dark brown. Surface even, hirsute (fig. 3,@). Pores and vents indistinct. Internal structure compact, increasing in density towards the axis, composed of spicules held together by cellular sarcode, which again is traversed by the excretory canals. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. | Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz.:—1 large, acuate, attenuatingly pointed, bent or suddenly curved towards the large end, 92- by 14-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 25, a) ; 2, subskeleton, sub-pinlike, smooth, attenuatingly pointed, nearly straight, sparsely microspined at the extremity of the inflated end, 45- by $-1800ths shalt (fig. 25, 6). Flesh- spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, acuate, club-shaped, attenu- atingly pointed, bent towards the large end, sparsely spined throughout, spines vertical, 19- by 1-1800ths inch (Pl. XII. fig. 3, 6) ; 2, equianchorate, shuttle-like, with nearly straight shaft—6-6000ths inch long by 13-6000ths inch broad at the arms (fig. 3, c & f); 3, tricurvate or bow-shaped, smooth, with pointed and spined extremities, 26-1800ths inch long (fig. 3, d,e). The large acuates form the chief part of the stem, where they are arranged vertically, while others are Sheen through the dermal sareode at right angles to them, and thus give the hirsute character to the surface; the sub- pinlike spicule projects at the base of the latter, and the spined acuate flesh-spicules at their base again, appearing just beyond the dermal sarcode ; while the equianchorate and bow- shaped flesh-spicules are dispersed generally throughout the structure. Size of largest entire specimen (of which there are two) 34 inches long by 24 inches broad; stem at the bottom 4 inch long and # inch thick. Hab, Marine, attached by an expanded base to hard objects. Loc. Between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands, in 440 and 345 fathoms. Obs. There are two specimens of this sponge, obtained respectively from stations 51 and 65, as indicated by the numbers on their respective jars. ‘These numbers give the depths and locality above mentioned. The smaller specimen is alone, in the jar numbered “51 ;” while the other not only has a portion of Halichondria Hyndmani on one of its branches, but in the jar are also Pachastrella abyssi, Wyville- Thomsonia Wallichii, and all the specimens on the Terebratule and pebble mentioned under Spongia officinalis, In several of the order Echinonemata, and especially of the branched forms of which D¢ctyocylindrus abyssorum is one, > 234 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea the whole of the stem is very hard and the structure of the axis becomes extremely dense from the closely impacted state of the spicules of which it is composed ; while the excretory systems, being numerous and short-branched, are consequently diminutive in form, so that neither the vents nor the pores are very conspicuous in sponges of this kind ; again the acuate spicule is here, as generally in this order, more or less suddenly curved excentrically—that is, towards the large end, which thus, together with the inflation of this extremity, frequently resembles the hilt of a pistol. Dictyocylindrus simplex, n. sp. I have applied this name to small amorphous fragments of a sponge occurring here and there by itself and on other sponges dredged up between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands, which only differs from D. anchorata in the absence of anchorates. This is all the information that the specimens afford. Dictyocylindrus virgultosus, Bk. (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p- 113, and vol. iii. pl. xix. figs. 14-18). (Pl. XII. fig. 5, and Pl. XV. fig. 27.) General form pyramidal or conical, elongated, sharp-pointed, expanded at the base; pyramids grouped. Colour yellowish white. Surface hirsute, even, covered with small eminences consisting of tufts of spicules radiating from points respec- tively, where their ends are gathered together and fixed in the dermal sarcode around the base of a large spicule. Pores and vents not evident, from the smallness of the specimens. Inter- nal structure compact throughout, becoming most so towards the centre, composed of bundles of spicules in close approxima- tion, arranged longitudinally and diminishing in number towards the apex of the cone ; imbedded in cancellated sarcode, which is, no doubt, traversed by the excretory canals. Spi- cules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skele- ton-spicule of two forms, viz.:—1, large, acuate, smooth, sharp- pointed, curved suddenly or bent towards the large extremity, 132- by 13-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 27); 2, subskeleton- spicule small, acerate, curved, sharp-pointed, 32- by 4-1800ths inch (Pl. XII. fig. 5, d). Flesh-spicules of one form only, viz. acuate or club-shaped, sharp-pointed, bent and inflated at the large extremity, uniformly spined throughout, spines short and vertical, 11- to 14-1800ths inch long (fig. 5,¢). The large acuates are chiefly found in the body of the sponge, where they are arranged longitudinally or in vertical bundles; but the largest traverse the dermal sarcode obliquely and form ad Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 235 respectively the centre of each group of the small, subskeleton, acerate spicules (fig. 5,d@), which thus give the surface its hirsute, tufted character. The flesh-spicules do not traverse the dermal sarcode, but are arranged, feather-like, and sparsely, around the acuates of the interior, varying much in size. Entire specimen consisting of a group of three cones, each of which is about 8-12ths inch long, and 3-12ths inch in diameter at the base. Hab. Marine, on hard objects. Loc. The North-Sea side of Shetland in 64 to 75 fathoms. Obs. This sponge has been named, described, and illus- trated by Dr. Bowerbank, as above indicated, from ‘Shetland, in the cabinet of the Rev. A. M. Norman;” but as the speci- mens were dry and mine is wet, it has seemed to me desirable to describe and figure it again from the latter. The figures on the jar are “ 67 and 68,” which give the locality and depths above mentioned. On one of the cones has grown a specimen of Grantia ciliata, ? var. (fig. 6), and a small one of Tethya cranium (fig. 5, a). This is all that is in the jar. The Grantia will be described hereafter. In the British Museum, among the specimens dredged up on board the ‘Norna’ on the coast of Portugal, is a sponge of a similar conical form, also grouped, but with a tuberculated surface, each tubercle of which is supported on a bundle of spicules that radiate from a solid, conical, central axis. Here, however, there is only one kind of spicule, viz. acuate, smooth, and sharp-pointed ; so that it does not belong to the Ectyonida, but, belonging to the Axinellida, might be called “Crocalypta (Bk.) tuberculata,” seeing that, like other species of this group about to be mentioned, it will probably have to come under the order Echinonemata. Another similar (7. e. conical) form has been described and named by Dr.. Bowerbank Ciocalypta penicillus (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 81, and vol. iii. pl. xii. figs. 2-4) ; but this is a massive one, in which the characteristic conieal heads, at first grouped, soon pass into a common body from which the characteristic ends alone project. ‘There is a specimen of this kind in the British Museum, 6 inches in diameter, which, from its white surface and yellowish interior, might be taken for Halichondria panicea, Johnst. It also has only one form of spicule, viz. acuate, smooth, sharp-pointed. A third species has been named ‘‘C, Leet” by Dr. Bower- bank (op. cit. vol. ii. pl. Ixxxvi. figs. 1-3); 1t, again, has only one form of spicule, viz. acuate. And a fourth the same author has named “ C. Tyleri” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1873, p. 21, pl. iv. figs. 9-12, from “ Port 236 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea Elizabeth, Australia” [? Cape]). There is also a specimen of this in the British Museum from Port Elizabeth in 8. Africa ; but in this species the spicule is acerate, curved, and sharp- pointed (not acuate) ; still all present the same conical pyra- midal forms, growing in groups like a pine-forest ; and all but the first present the snow-white colour on the surface, with the light tawny-yellow colour interiorly, by which they so much resemble Halichondria panicea, that at first sight they might be taken for varieties of this sponge, as before stated. Plumohalichondria microcionides, n. sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 11, and Pl. XV. fig. 30, a, 0.) General form, now, globular, sessile at one point. Colour yellowish white. Surface smooth, irregularly mamillated on the free side. Pores andvents? Internal structure, radiating in plumose branches closely approximated from the point of attachment upwards. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule of two forms, viz.:—1l, large, acuate, attenuatingly pointed, globularly inflated and suddenly curved at the large end, which is thickly spined, smooth in the rest of its extent, 68- by 1$-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 30, a); 2, acerate, smooth, fusiform, attenuatingly pointed at each end, nearly straight, 38-1800ths inch long (Pl. XV. fig. 30, b). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, acuate, globularly inflated at the large end, attenuatingly pointed at the other, thickly spined throughout, 17-1800ths inch long (Pl. XII. fig. 11, a); 2, equianchorate, navicular in form; shaft long and slightly curved; arms long and slightly expanded, falcated, with half their extent thus webbed to the shaft, 28-6000ths inch long (PI. XII. fig. 11,4). The acerate skeleton-spicules are confined to the fibre of the sponge, which is echinated with the large skeleton- and small spined acuates, while the equianchorates are dispersed generally. Size of specimen } an inch in diameter. Hab. Marine. Loc. Between the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands, in 440 fathoms. Obs. This little specimen is in a jar by itself, labelled 51, which gives the locality and depth above mentioned. It appears to me to be a rolled fragment of a larger sponge, while its thickness, combined with the presence of the acerate spicule, seems to ally it more to Halichondria plumosa than to Microciona, which is laminiform ; still the character of the large acuate is peculiarly like that of Microciona; and hence the appearance of this spicule resembles that of a gradational form between these two sponges. gi a A hy Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 237 Microciona jecusculum, Bk. (op. cit. vol. iii. pl. Lxxxiii. figs. 1-6). This sponge was originally described by Dr. Bowerbank as a “ Hymeniacidon” (op. cit. vol. ii. p. 198). The spicules are :—a partially spined, large, skeleton acuate ; a smooth, acuate ; pointed, subskeleton acerate ; a small, entirely spined acuate, and an angulate or bow-shaped equianchorate. Loe. Island of Harris, Hebrides. Two specimens of this thin laminiform sponge were dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ viz. at station 25, in 374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent, and at station 61, in 114 fathoms, near the Faroe Islands, respectively—the former, of a reddish colour, spreading over the flat surfaces of a piece of Co- rallistes Bowerbankii, and the latter, almost I over a Terebratule. Both are characterized by possessing a smooth, acerate, subskeleton-spicule, and a much greater development of the spines round the bases of the two forms of acuates respectively, than in any other part; while the spicule-illus- trations given by Dr. Bowerbank agree better with the colour- less specimen on the Terebratule than with the red one on the pee of Corallistes. The spicules in the latter are not so arge, the acuate skeleton-spicule less curved towards the base, and the equianchorate larger in the arms and more pointed at the ends, so as, laterally, to resemble a bow, of which the anterior arm of each end, being by recurvation closely approximated at their points, would form the cord or string. In both the tricurvate 1s absent; and the subskeleton-spicule, being acerate, smooth, and nearly straight, corresponds more with that of Halichondria plumosa than with that of the Microcionina generally, in which it is acuate. It may be aig hereafter whether the differences noticed between the above-mentioned forms of MW. jecusculum are sufficient to constitute two species. Colour alone in sponges is seldom of much specific value. Microciona longispiculum, n. sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 1, h, and Pl. XV. fig. 31, a, 6, c.) General form thin, laminar, hirsute. Colour tawny. Sur- face hairy. Pores and vents not seen. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Large skeleton-spicule long, smooth, curved, thin, ay inflated or bulbous at the fixed extremity, smooth throughout, 160-1800ths inch long by 2-1800ths inch in diameter at the bulb (Pl. XV. fig. 31, a). Subskeleton-spicule smooth, acuate, curved, 238: Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea 40-1800ths inch long (fig. 31, 2). . Flesh-spicule short, acuate, straight or slightly curved, inflated at the fixed extremity, spined throughout (fig. 31, ¢). As usual in Microciona, the whole of the spicules are arranged vertically, side by side, in the thin lamina of which the sponge is composed. Size of specimen about 4 an inch in horizontal diameter, and probably not more than 1-96th inch thick. Hab. Marine, spreading over hard objects. Loc. At station 65, in 345 fathoms. Obs. This specimen is on the pebble bearing the Terebra- tule over which Aplysina nevus has grown (Pl. XII. fig. 1, 2), at the base of the calcareous worm-tube covered with Latrun- culia cratera, Boc., which is also thin, spreading, and lamini- form, as will be hereafter noted. Microciona plana, n. sp. General form thin, laminar. Colour tawny. Surface hir- sute. Pores and vents not seen. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Large skeleton-spicule simple, acuate, curved most towards the fixed end, smooth throughout, 65-1800ths by 14-1800th inch. Subskeleton-spicule the same, but not more than half this size. Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, acuate, bulbous at the large end, spined throughout, 15-1800ths inch long ; 2, equianchorate, navicu- Jar, shuttle-like, 7-G000ths inch long. The skeleton-spicules are arranged vertically side by side, the spined acuates feather-like around the bases of the long spicules respectively, and the anchorates scattered irregularly throughout the lamina of which the sponge is composed. Size of specimen about 1 inch in horizontal diameter. Hab. Marine, spreading over hard objects, laminiform. Loc. At station 25, in 374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. This specimen is on the upper surface of a rough, flat, slate-like stone, which also bore the living specimen of Macan- drewia azorica that will hereafter be mentioned. The thin lamelliform state of the Microcionina effectively precludes an evident appearance of both pores and vents, which, although, of course, present as part of the structure of a sponge, can only be followed here with the microscope. Microciona intexta,n.sp. (Pl. XY. fig. 43, a, d, c.) As Pachastrella intexta (which will be described hereafter) grows in among the spicules of dead Corallistes Bowerbankit, extending from the surface downwards, so this Microciona grows, causing a brown discoloration of the Corallstes, which Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 239 discoloration, when placed under the microscope, is found to arise from the presence of sarcode charged it. two kinds of spicules, viz. one skeleton- and one flesh-spicule. Skeleton- spicule acuate, straight, but with the large end suddenly bent to one side (like the head of a walking-stick), and terminatin attenuatingly in a point at the other end, sparsely exes with short vertical spines throughout, 80- by 3-6000ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 43, a). Flesh-spicule a simple bihamate, much curved, and more or less tortuous (fig. 43, 5). The skeleton- spicules are sparsely imbedded among the flesh-spicules, which are exceedingly numerous and thrown together confusedly, so as to form the greater part of the mass (fig. 43, c). ried and vents not seen. Size of portion of discoloration in the Corallistes about 4 inch in diameter. ‘ Hab. Marine, on Corallistes Bowerbankii, Loc. Station 25, in 374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. This sponge is chiefly remarkable for the form of its skeleton-spicule and the mass of bihamates in which it is imbedded. Being parasitic among the spicules of Corallistes, I, of course, can give no description of its form: I am not uite certain that it should be called a Microciona, and there- ore only give this generic name provisionally. Microciona pusilla, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 51, a, 4, ¢, d.) I have met with another Microciona of the same kind, growing on Polytrema utriculare, not dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ (Ann. 1876, vol. xvii. p. 210), but probably from the tropics. (Dr. Bowerbank has figured a similar spicule from Oculina rosea, op. cit. vol. i. pr xi. fig. 243.) In my instance, however, the skeleton-spicules are smooth, and the bent portion of the large end has a tendency to a spiral twist (a, 6); while they grow erect on the surface of the Polytrema, with fine acuates between them (c), and minute bihamates (?) scattered throughout the structure, which are almost too small to be satisfactorily described under a }-inch object-glass (7). The thick skeleton-spicule with bent large end is hardly more than a quarter the size of that of Microciona intexta, although somewhat similar in form, being about 36- by 1-6000ths inch in its greatest diameters. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk.,= Halichondria v., Johnston. Fragments of this sponge appear in jars 61-63, 64, 65, and 84, which, being the numbers of the stations where they were dredged up, indicate a depth varying between 155 and 640 fathoms, and a locality extending north of the Butt of Lewis to 240 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Thorshaven in the Faroe Islands, and the Haaf banks on the east of Shetland; also in jar No. 25=374 of 1870, near Cape St. Vincent. The finest and most perfect specimens that I have ever seen are those from the Haaf banks, presented to the British Museum by Dr. Bowerbank. Phakellia (Bk.) infundibuliformis, C., = Halichondria inf., Johnston. Entire specimens and fragments of this sponge appear in jars 65, 78, and 83, which, being the numbers of the stations where they were respectively dredged up, indicate a depth varying from 290 to 345 fathoms, with a locality between the Orkney, the Shetland, and the Faroe Islands. This sponge in general form is very like, although much inferior in size to, Phakellia ventilabrum—indeed just as Johnston has described it ; and I can see no reason for alter- ing any thing but Johnston’s generic name to “ Phakellia,” and not to ‘ Lsodictya”’ as Dr. Bowerbank has done. The spicules are essentially those of Phakellia ventilabrum, viz. an acuate and an acerate ; but they are shorter, stouter, and straighter than those of the latter, the acerate being simply curved, and not undulating as in P. ventilabrum. Outlines of two specimens of P. infundibuliformis in its fan-shaped form may be seen 7 s¢tu on the pebble on which they have grown (Pl. XII. fig. 1, fff). [To be continued. | XXI.—On a Collection of Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. By Artuur G. BuTier, F.L.S. &e. Tue following species were recently received from Mr. W. Y. Turner of the London Medical Mission at New Guinea, and form a very interesting little collection. Most of the named species were previously known from Aru, only one or two of the commoner and more widely ranging species being identical with those of Australia. RHOPALOCERA. Family Nymphalide. Subfamily Davarvm, Bates. Genus Danats, Latreille. 1. Danais ferruginea, n. sp. Allied to D. mytilene, but the transverse, oblique, subapical se i Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. 241 white band composed of large semiconnected spots as in D. philene; the ground-colour of the wings much darker on both surfaces. Hxpanse of wings 3 inches 1-5 lines. Two males. 2. Danais leucoptera, Danais leucoptera, Butler, Ent. Mo, Mag. xi. p. 163 (1874). One female. Genus Evuptasa, Fabricius. 3. Euplea resarta, n. sp. Ground-colour of £. Lapeyrouse?, blackish piceous, purplish in certain lights; the borders and the abdominal and anal areas of secondaries lighter, cupreous, greyish towards outer margin; primaries with a transverse series of eleven discal whitish spots, five of them strigiform, subcostal, the sixth and seventh hastate, subapical, the remainder rounded, well sepa- rated, bifid; secondaries with an increasing series of twelve, oval, whitish, discal spots, and a less-detined submarginal series of whitish dots: wings below paler than above, espe- cially round the borders; primaries with four lilacine dots, one in the cell and three beyond it; discal spots as above, but white ; several submarginal dots in pairs ; secondaries with a spot in the cell and five dots in an angular series beyond it lilacine ; discal and submarginal spots as above, but the latter edged with brown: body black, spotted with white. Expanse of wings 3 inches 7 lines. One female. A very distinct species, allied to H. Lapeyrouse?, but with the aspect of £. vermiculata. 4, ELuplea Lapeyrouset. Euplea Lapeyrousei, Boisduval, Voy. Astr. Lép. p. 97 (1832). Euplea Batesii, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. ii. p. 331 (1867). Two females. £. Lapeyrouset was not previously in the Museum; the small species hitherto representing it in the collection proves to be quite distinct; it is of the form and size of LE. Palak with the coloration of the E.-melina group. It may take the name proposed for it by Dr. Boisduval, #. Paykullet. 5. Euplea mesta. Euplea mesta, Butler, P. Z. 8. p. 284, fig. 3 (1866). Three males. The bluish submarginal spots in primaries are more fre- quently absent than present. © 242 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of 6. Euplea lugens, n. sp. Wings above deep piceous with purple reflections ; external area paler ; costal area of secondaries broadly greyish brown ; primaries with a falciform series of nine chalky-white discal spots; the fourth, fifth, seventh, and eighth larger than the others, the ninth bifid; secondaries with a subangulated discal series of ten chalky-white spots, the first three increasing in size, rounded, and widely separated, the remainder larger, oval, in pairs: wings below olive-brown ; primaries with the interno-discal area blackish, a bluish dot in the cell and two on the median interspaces ; white spots as above; secondaries with a bluish dot in the cell, and an angular series of five dots beyond it; white spots as above: body black, white-spotted. Expanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines. One male. : Seems to belong to the Z.-pelor group; but it is very dif- erent. Genus CALLIpLa@a, Butler. 7. Calliplea violetta, n. sp. ‘Wings above piceous, shot with purple, paler towards the outer margins ; primaries with a waved series of eight discal lilac spots with diffused white centres, the first three and the last small, the fourth largest ; secondaries sometimes with two subapical white dots parallel to the outer margin: wings below bronzy olive, becoming brownish plum-coloured towards the outer margin; primaries with the discal series of spots white and smaller than above; a bluish dot in the cell, and three in a nearly straight line beyond it; eight submarginal white dots in pairs; a white interno-median streak; secon- daries with a bluish dot in the cell, and six in an angular series beyond it; two or three subapical, and two smaller submarginal white dots: body black, white-spotted. Expanse of wings 3 inches 1 line. Two females. Subfamily Sarrzzmz, Bates. Genus MELAnNITIS, Fabricius. 8. Melanitis tattensis. Cyllo leda, var. taitensis, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien, xii. (1862). A male. . Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. — 243 Genus Mycatesis, Hiibner. 9. Mycalesis medus. Papilio medus, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 488 (1775). Both sexes. 10. Mycalesis daidis. Mycalesis daidis, Wewitson, Exot. Butt. iii. Myc. pl. 4. fig. 22 (1862). One female. 11. Mycalesis flagrans, un. sp. Allied to MW. terminus, from which it differs above in having the primaries much more deeply coloured, the ochraceous patch surrounding the inferior ocellus much smaller, the outer border less irregular; secondaries greyish brown, the ocelli and marginal lines as in JW. terminus: wings below much more grey in colouring, the ocelli slightly larger, bounded within by greyish instead of clear pale buff; the submarginal lines less undulated, the outer line closer to the margin and consequently further from the inner line. Expanse of wings 2 inches. One female. Although this species upon the upper surface merely looks like a deeply coloured variation of MM. terminus, the grey coloration of the under surface with the differently disposed submarginal lines at once decide it to be a distinct species. Subfamily Nyupzarinx, Bates. Genus Neptis, Fabricius. 12. Neptis Brebissonii ? macies3) Brebissonii, Boisduval, Voy. de l’Astrol. Lép. p. 152. n. 2 32). One male. The only point in which this differs from the description is in that the upper discal white patch of primaries is divided into two spots as in N. venilia; the outer series of white spots on the under surface of secondaries is also obsolete ; but this is certainly a male character; the female would have them well- defined as in N. venilia. Genus DiApEMA, Boisduval. 13. Diadema nerina. Papilio nerina, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. iii. 1, p. 509 (1775). One male, two females. 244 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Genus JuNoNIA, Hiibner. 14. Junonia albicincta. Junonia albicincta, Butler, Trans. Ent. Soe. p. 5 (1875). One male. Previously known only from Australia. 15. Junonia villida. Papilio villida, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. ii. p. 85 (1787). One female. Genus Cyrestis, Boisduval. 16. Cyrestis achates. Cyrestis achates, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 481 (1865). One female. The type was from Mysol. Genus Messaras, Doubleday. 17. Messaras Turneri, n. sp. Wings with basal area red-brown; central area occupied by a broad, sharply defined, bright ochreous band (from costa of primaries to abdominal margin of secondaries), some- times enclosing a black dot on first median interspace of primaries ; external area broadly black-brown, with two barely visible lunulate submarginal black lines: wings beiow intermediate in character between JV. proscpe and M. madestes, buff, with the basal area greyish or sordid (not edged with brown); external area red-brown, interrupted by a discal series of black spots, bounded by whitish lunules on each side; a submarginal series of whitish lunules; a nearly marginal ochraceous line: body brown above, buff below. Expanse of wings 2 inches 5-6 lines. A pair. We had this species previously from Mysol and Dorey ; the example from Mysol is rather paler. Family Lycenide. Subfamily Lrcayivz, Butler. Genus Mixetus, Hiibner. 18. Miletus epicletus. Thecla epicletus, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iii. p. 324, pl. vi. fig. 3 (1869). A pair. Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. — 245 19. Miletus protogenes ? sai ed at a protogenes, Felder, Reise der Novy. Lep. ii. p, 255, n. 301 (1867). One female. The description of this species is difficult to follow, the character of the bands of the secondaries below being ill- expressed; but, so far as I can make out, the above example seems to be Felder’s species. The hind wings below are white with four bands :—the first three crossing the wing, fer- ruginous, with metallic green borders, the third band ver irregular and blotched with black ; the fourth band sae orange, intersected by a metallic green line. Genus HoLocuina, Felder. ( Cupido, part., Kirby.) 20. Holochila intensa, n. sp. ¢@. Brilliant cobalt-blue; primaries with the costa, apical area, and outer margin bldck-brown; secondaries with the borders black-brown; antenne black, annulated with white, tipped with orange: wings below snow-white. Expanse of wings 1 inch 2 lines. 2. Greyish brown ; basal half of median interspaces white ; a cuneiform patch from near the base to the white spot silvery blue: wings below snow-white. Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. Two males. The examples from New Guinea being much rubbed, I have taken the above description from Aru specimens previ- ously in the collection. Genus Danis, Fabricius. 21. Danis aleuas. Lycena aleuas, Felder, Reise der Noy, Lep. ii. p. 268, pl. xxxiii. figs. 15, 16 (1867). One male and two females. 22. Danis nemophila, n. sp. d. Wings above silvery blue ; outer margins black-brown ; a broad snow-white band from abdominal margin of seconda- ries to third median branch of primaries; costa of primaries narrowly white, with a brown external edge: wings below dark smoky grey; a broad white band as above; primaries Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xviii. 17 246 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of with a spot at end of cell, a subcostal spot, a transverse sub- apical band, and a sinuated chain-like marginal band, indi- cated by white marginal lines, the chain-like band doubled at apex; secondaries with a discal irregular transverse series of subquadrate white-edged blackish spots, six elongate-lunate submarginal black spots edged with pale blue and white, the fifth with two external metallic blue dashes, a white in- terrupted marginal line, fringe dark grey. Expanse of wings 1 inch 8 lines. 2. Differs from the male in the broad black-brown borders of the wings above. Expanse of wings 1 inch 8 lines. One pair. We previously possessed this species from Waigiou ; it is larger than the allied D. aleuas, and differs in the want of the metallic discal lunules on the underside. Subfamily Tzzcrrvx, Butler. Genus Hypotycana, Felder. 23. Hypolycena tmolus. Hypolycena tmolus, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. vi. p. 293 (1862). Two females. Genus Ampiypopt1A, Horsfield. 24. Amblypodia micale. Arhopalia micale, Blanchard, Voy. Pole Sud, p. 399, pl. iii. figs. 11, 12 (1853). One male in poor condition. Family Papilionide. Subfamily Prerrz, Bates. Genus Exoprna, Felder. 25. Elodina andropis, n. sp. Wings snow-white, base broadly greyish brown ; primaries with costa, apex, and external border dark brown, inner edge of outer border zigzag, trisinuate, the second sinus feebly bisinuate; secondaries with a broad internally subsinuated dark brown marginal border, diffused at anal angle; body blackish : primaries below silvery white, the costal and outer margins narrowly grey; a broad bisinuated subterminal Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. — 247 transverse blackish band; basal area pale sulphur-yellow ; secondaries silvery white, the base of costa sulpbur-yellow ; body below white. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines. One female. Not nearly allied to any species known to me. Genus BeLenors, Hiibner. 26. Belenots latilimbata, n. sp. ¢. Creamy white, basal area greyish ; a broad and rather irregular dark brown outer border ; primaries with the veins dusky ; costa black, tapering towards the base ; two or three subapical creamy spots; outer border deeply sinuated in the first median and the discoidal interspaces: primaries below white ; outline of outer border as above, but the apical area cupreous, crossed by three bright yellow spots, basal area greenish yellow ; secondaries bright yellow; external border irregularly sinuated, cupreous, darker internally. Expanse of wings 2 inches 4 lines. @. Primaries whiter than in the male, several indistinct additional subapical spots, the two more prominent ones di- stinctly yellow ; secondaries with an indistinct subapical spot : underside paler. Expanse of wings 2 inches 5 lines. One pair. Most nearly allied to B. nabis, but differing considerably. Subfamily Parrzroxrxa, Bates. Genus Evrycvs, Boisduval. - 27. Hurycus troilus, 0. sp. Allied to 2. cressida g , but with shorter and more rounded rimaries, external blackish border much broader, particu- ly at apex; basal black area and inner discoidal black spot obsolete, indicated by pale brown as in E. cressida 3, transverse white band of secondaries externally more deeply indented ; discal spots very small, sordid white instead of carmine: onthe underside the spots are tinted with red ; white marginal spots below wanting: body altogether duller in colour, collar below pinky whitish. Expanse of wings 3 inches 4 lines. One (apparently ?) example. The abdomen is too much compressed for careful examina- tion. Lit 248 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Genus Papixio, Linneus. 28. Papilio sthenelus. Papilio sthenelus, M‘Leay, King’s Surv. Austr. ii. p. 457, n. 183 (1827). Three females. 29. Papilio indicatus, n. sp. Wings dark smoky brown; primaries with the discal area paler, bounded within towards costa by two to four decreasing (externally notched) creamy white spots, frmge spotted with pale yellow ; secondaries becoming almost black externally ; a large, sordid, creamy whitish, externally deeply bisinuated patch near apex and parallel to the outer margin ; an orange spot at anal angle surrounded with black, and with a blue linear crescent above it; two anal submarginal red liture ; fringe varied with creamy whitish: wings below paler than above; secondaries with a submarginal series of seven large black spots, crossed by dull orange stripes and sprinkled with bluish atoms ; the second, third, and fourth bounded internally by irregular white lunes, being the lower margin of the whitish patch of the upperside, the remainder of which is obscured by brown colouring, and only dimly visible. Hxpanse of wings 4 inches 6 lines. Two females. Allied to P. capaneus, of which it is probably the represen- tative in New Guinea. 30. Papilio ambracia. Papilio ambracia, Wallace, Trans, Linn, Soc, xxy. p. 54 (1866). One pair. Family Hesperiidae. Genus CosBa.us, Hiibner. 31. Cobalus cesina. Hesperia cesina, Hewitson, Trans. Ent. Soc. 3rd ser. p. 491 (1866) One female. Genus PAMPHILA, Fabricius. 32. Pamphila augias. Papilio augias, Linneus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 794 (1767). Two males. Lepidoptera from Port Moresby, New Guinea. 249 HETEROCERA. Family Agaristide. Genus AGARISTA, Leach. 33. Agarista demonis, n. sp. Allied to A. agricola, but differing in the absence of the two orange bands of primaries and the carmine band of secondaries ; the blue lines are also narrower ; below, the carmine band of secondaries is represented by a small, dull rosy, squamose sub- anal spot, and the body is duller in colouring. Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines. One female. Family Zygenide. Subfamily Vayrerrmx, Butler. Genus Hyprusa, Walker. 34. LHydrusa cingulata. Hydrusa cingulata, Butler, Journ. Linn. Soe. xii. p. 352 (1876). One female. Family Lithosiide. Genus DEIoPeiA, Stephens. 35. Deiopeia pulchella. Var. Phalena lotrixz, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ii. p. 20, pl. cix. fig. E (1779). One pair. Family Palyade. Genus EuMELEA, Duncan. 36. Eumelea rosalia. Phalena-Geometra rosalia, Cramer, Pap. Exat. iv. p. 152, pl. eeelxviii. fig. F (1782). One female. Family Microniide. Genus Micronta, Guénée. 37. Micronia puellaria? Micronia puellaria, Walker, Lep. Het. Suppl. 5, p. 1641 (1866), One pair. 250 Dr. J. G. Jeffreys on some new XXII.—On some new and remarkable North- Atlantic Brachiopoda. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S. AmonG the zoological results of my cruise in H.M.S. ‘ Valo- rous’ Jast year, on the return voyage from Davis Strait, were three Brachiopods, dredged in deep water, which require special notice. A description of them is subjoined. Terebratula tenera*, Jeffreys. SHELL uniformly oval, with the broader end in front, com- pressed, of a thin and delicate texture, and of a dullish hue: sculpture slight, curved and parallel lines of growth, besides numerous minute tubercles which cover all the surface and are the cecal terminations of the permeating canals: colour yellowish brown: margins even, rounded in front, and curving gradually behind: beak short, not prominent: foramen or byssal passage small, semioval, incomplete on the inner side : deltidium slight and delicate: hinge-plate broad and propor- tionally strong: teeth in the upper (or more convex) valve short and curved: skeleton or apophysis in the lower (or smaller) valve consisting of two thin and dexuous blades, which are slenderer and approximate more than in 7. cranium, but have similar spurs and points; the loop is horseshoe- shaped: inside of lower valve furnished with two short ridges, which extend on each side from the deltidium, with a slight septum between and below the ridges. L. 0°5, B. 0-4. Lat. 56° 11’ N., long. 37° 41! W., 1450 fathoms, Globige- rina-ooze and stones. Two or three perfect specimens, and several valves and fragments. This species differs from 7. cranium in being only half the size In exact measurement, and consequently one fourth in bulk; it is of a different shape, texture, and colour, com- pressed instead of convex, having a much shorter beak and smaller orifice, with not half the proportionate number of tubercles ; and the blades are closer together, and do not extend so far towards the front. In the young of each species the comparative number of tubercles and prominence of the beak are distinctly marked; and the septum in the present species is shorter, although conspicuous and gnomon-shaped. ATRETIA f, g. n., Jeffreys. SHELL inequivalve, triangular, imperforate, of a fibrous texture: beak prominent and pointed, but not incurved : byssal orifice elongated: hinge-line narrow: skeleton composed of * Tender, + Imperforate. and remarkable North-Atlantic Brachiopoda. 251 two funnel-shaped processes, which diverge from the beak in the upper or leans valve, and of two blade-like processes besides an upright plate or septum in the upper part of the lower or smaller valve. Its nearest ally is Rhynchonella, from which it appears to be distinguishable only by the straight instead of incurved beak, and by the arms or brachial apparatus not being coiled. Atretia gnomon *, Jeffreys. SHELL triangularly oval, compressed, thin, semitransparent, and rather glossy: seu/pture, a very few slight and indistinct longitudinal ridges, and numerous close-set microscopic im- bricated scales: colour white: margins broad and rounded in front, sloping gradually at the sides, and acute-angled behind: beak in the upper or larger valve somewhat prominent: fora- men triangular and groove-like, narrow, and exhibiting inside, below the beak (as in Lhynchonella psittacea), a series of arched septa or laminar marks of growth: byssus cylindrical : deltidium well defined: hinge-plate strong: teeth in upper valve two, resting on a triangular funnel with its mouth or opening outwards ; in the lower valve there are also two teeth, which are nearly straight, slender, and blade-like: sockets deep : skeleton composed of an erect and thin triangular crest or septum in the middle of the lower valve, like a sun-dial- stile, which is pointed at the top, besides the above mentioned processes in each valve; on either side of the septum are two slight parallel ridges which extend from the hinge, and a diverging ridge towards the lower end of the septum, LL. 0:25, B. 0°2. A single living specimen occurred in lat. 63° 9! N., long. 56° 43’ W., at a depth of 1100 fathoms, clayey mud. It was attached by the byssus to a fragment of a tubular Foraminifer, and covered with a cluster of young Afretiée in different states of growth, and a dwarf form or variety of Trunca- tulina lobatula. Valves and fragments were also found in lat. 59° 10’ N., long. 50° 25 W., and in lat. 56° 11'N., long. 37° 41' W., at depths of 1750 and 1450 fathoms. Im- ertect valves had been dredged by me during the ‘ Porcupine’ Fexpedition of 1869, in stations 20 and 30, at depths of 1443 and 1380 fathoms, off the west coast of Ireland. ‘This curious Brachiopod was noticed and figured by Mr. Davidson in his Supplement to the ‘ Monograph of the British Fossil Brachio- sie (Publications of the Paleeontographical Society, 1874), p. 7, pl. i. figs. 7-10; but the restoration from the imperfect * Having a septum like the hand or stile of a sun-dial. 252 On North-Atlantic Brachiopoda. valves is not quite satisfactory, because the perfect specimen is much more triangular and compressed, the beak more pointed, and the foramen narrower than in the figures given by Mr. Davidson. He could not, however, have done better with the incomplete specimens which I had then placed in his hands. Discina atlantica *, King. Diseina atlantica, King, Proc, Nat.-Hist. Soc. Dublin, 1868. Bopy semiglobose: arms furnished with very long and slender sete or stiff hair-like cilia, which project beyond the edge of the shell on every side to an extent fully equalling its diameter : byssus cylindrical and narrow. SHELL conical, more or less circular: upper valve umbrella- shaped, thin, semitransparent, and rather glossy: sculpture, numerous close-set and concentric minute striae or lines of growth, which become somewhat irregular towards the outer edge of the shell, and microscopically wrinkled lengthwise im a radiating direction: colour pale brownish yellow : margins thin and sharp: beak or apex very small, nipple-shaped, de- pressed, placed nearer the dorsal margin: lower valve flat, thin, having near its middle a comparatively small round disk, within which is an oval slit for the passage of the byssal stalk of attachment; this disk is slightly sunk within any ealeareous substance to which it is attached, as if the byssus had the power of excavation; the rest of the lower valve is free and concentrically striate, like the upper valve: muscular (adductor) scars in the upper valve elub-shaped, rather close together ; no scars observable in the lower valve. Not the slightest trace of a tubular or perforated structure could be detected in either valve, with one of Smith and Beck’s best microscopes, under a lens of + power. L. 0:2, B. 0:2. Lat. 46° 11’ N., long. 37° 41’ W., 1450 fathoms, Globigerina- ooze and stones (two living specimens and several upper valves) ; lat. 56° 1! N., long. 34° 42’ W,, 690 fathoms, G'lo- bigerina-ooze. ‘ Porcupine Sounding,’ 1862, 1240 fathoms (Capt. Hoskyns) ; ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869, 1366 fathoms (J. G. J.) ; North-Atlantic sounding, while fishing up the deep-sea telegraph cable, 2400 fathoms (Sir James Anderson). The surface of one of the upper valves dredged in 1450 fathoms exhibits the impressions or marks of two byssal disks, by which other specimens had apparently been attached to it, forming small circular shallow pits, with a deeper excavation for the stalk or plug. The genus Déscina, of which the * Belonging to the Atlantic Ocean. i. Cea ee On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea, 253 present species is the sole known representative in the Euro- pean seas, thus (at least analogically) connects the Brachiopoda with the Conchifera through Anomia, the byssal plug of which has a similar excavating or eroding power (see ‘ British Con- chology,’ vol. ii. p. 32). Strong muriatic acid, subsequently diluted, produced only a partial effect on the shells of D. atlan- tica and D. striata, both of which contain a considerable por- tion of carbonate of lime, but are to a certain extent chitinous. Crania is entirely calcareous. Professor King and Mr, Davidson described D. atlantica as “ corneous ;”” Dr. Carpenter says the shell of D. lamellosa is “horny ;” and M. Gratiolet adds that Discina is composed of two layers, one “ corné ” and the other “ calcaire.”” The outer or calcareous layer of Discina is, according to Gratiolet, permeated by minute czcal canals, and the inner or “ corné”’ layer is imperforate ; but I eannot help thinking that a further microscopic examination would be desirable. Otherwise it is difficult to conceive how there could be any connexion or communication between the vascular system of the body or animal and the outer layer of the shell, as exists in Terebratula and Crania. I cannot find any perforated or tubular structure in D. striata. D. atlantica is probably the same species as the fossil from the Coralline Crag at Sutton, which Mr. 8. Wood at first doubtfully named D. norvegica, and afterwards D, fallens ; and which Mr. Davidson at first doubtfully named Orbicula lamellosa, and since D. fallens (see Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1840, and the Palxontographical Society’s Publications for 1852 and 1874). But Orbicula norvegica of Sowerby (= 0. lamellosa, Broderip) is a very different and tropical species of Discina (see also Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xii. p. 465, and the ‘ Malacological and Conchological Magazine,’ 1838, pp. 19-23). ooo XXIII.—On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. By Professor J. C. ScHIODTE*, [Continued from ‘ Annals,’ 1868, 4th ser. vol. i. p. 25. j II. AntHurA. III. LApuystiuvs. 16. Next to Cymothoide, though as a type of a separate family, the genus Anthura must be placed, The specimens which have served for the following exami- nation belong to Anthura carinata, Kroyer (Naturh. Tidsskr. * Translated and partly condensed, with the sanction of the author, from ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift, 3rd ser. vol. x. Copenhagen, 1875, with five plates (explanations in Latin). The first part (Cymothow) was translated in the ‘ Annals,’ 1868, 4th series, vol. i. pp. 1-25. 254 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the 2nd ser. vol. ii. p. 402), which occurs not unfrequently in the Sound near Copenhagen*, Milne-Edwards, in his great work on Crustacea, was unable to give any information about the structure of the mouth; and Kréyer’s attempt to decipher it was necessarily incomplete, on account of the great difficulties of the investigation, coupled with the circumstance that he had only two specimens at his disposal. He treats only of the mandibles and the maxillipeds; but his statements are upon the whole correct as far as they go and from his point of view. He has observed the serrulate lobe of the mandible, although of course he does not recognize it as an inner lobe. His statement that the ‘ maxillary lobe” of the maxillipeds reaches to the apex of the palpus must be explained as founded on a confused appearance of the parts caused by pressure ; but it shows at the same time how far he must have been from guessing that he had a mouth constructed for suction before him. An entirely different standpoint is occupied by Messrs. Spence Bate and Westwood in their work on the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea, inasmuch as they unhesitatingly declare that the mouth in these Crustaceans “is evidently formed for suction.” But their account of its structure is too short, and conceived in too general terms, to afford materials for solving the problem now before us—viz. to understand thoroughly the special construction and mode of action of each part of the mouth by itself, as well as the connexions and the * It is still doubtful whether this really is a different species either from A. gracilis, Mont., or from A. gracilis, Milne-Edwards. According to the description given by Messrs. Spence Bate and Westwood (‘ His- tory of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ ii. p. 160) of the original speci- men in the British Museum, the only one which they have seen, this would differ from our species by a more slender form, the last tail-seg- ment also having parallel sides, and its posterior margin being truncate and irregularly crenulated, like that of the branches of the limbs. But these differences are precisely such as might be owing to the fact of the specimen in question being a dried one. As for the A. gracilis of Milne-Edwards, his description and figure of the tail (Hist. des Crust. ii. p. 186, pl. 31. fig. 85) agree very well with our species. I observe that Messrs. Spence Bate and Westwood quote A. gracilis, Milne-Edwards, twice :—tirst (p. 160), as synonymous with A. gracilis, Mont., and again (pp. 165 and 167) where they refer it to their Paran- thura Costana—a circumstance which seems to require an explanation, particularly because the latter animal has, according to these authors, a long tail with free segments, whilst Milne-Edwards describes and figures the tail of his A. gracilis as consisting of only two pieces, namely, besides the terminal segment, only one other, formed by the coalescence of several very short ones. In order to secure as far as possible the recognition of the species examined above, I have added figures of the tail as seen from the side, from above, and below, to those representing the head and the parts of the mouth. aes = Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 255. harmonious cooperation of all the parts of the complicated machinery to one end, and, finally, to a alee the fundamental types which may be discerned in the conformation of the mouth in these Crustaceans. These questions can be solved only by a well planned, gradually progressing dissection under the microscope, carried out in mt wise that the natural posi- tion of each part is observed with certainty—a process difficult in itself, a involving the sacrifice of much time and many specimens. As I shall have no other convenient y Lasik in the sequel for doing so, I shall here at once briefly indicate how I interpret the figures which the authors quoted have inserted in their page 165 (vol. ii.) as representing the parts of the mouth in Paranthura Costana, but which are not ae dated either by references in the text or by any special expla- nation. There are two figures marked f, of which the one to the right no doubt represents one of the maxillipeds with its two- jointed palpus, its ga he and cardo, together with the proster- num, though the relative proportion of these parts is not accurately rendered (an observation which may be made with regard to several figures in this very useful work, but which is accounted for by the consideration that the drawings evi- dently are mere sketches intended to assist the student in finding the parts). The other figure f represents, as I believe, the terminal portion of the same organ. The letter e denotes one of the maxille of thé first pair (our authors seem to de- scribe this pair as the second) ; fig. d is no doubt a mandible. The left-hand figure of. the two marked with a cross I take to be drawn from a preparation including portions of the first and second pairs of maxille in superposition; whilst the other figure with the same mark undoubtedly represents the upper lip with the clypeus, confounded by pressure into one mass*, * In passing I may mention that the information given by Messrs, Spence Bate and Westwood on Conilera cylindracea proves unmistakably that its mouth is formed for biting, and entirely agrees with that of Cirolani, whilst differing widely from that of Aga, which, as I have shown in the former part of this treatise, is formed for suction. If, therefore, we are to be guided in our systematic arrangements by the structure of the mouth, and not merely by the general external resem- blance (habitus), Ciro/ani, and with them Conilera, must not be classed with Aga, but removed to the opposite extremity of the series of Iso- poda. Having proved myself that .42ga and Cymothoa are really sucking Crustacea, I quite agree with our authors when they plece Anthura next to them on account of the structure of its mouth; but this argument for their classification seems hardly consistent with their own statement (vol. ii. p. 275), that in “the second subtribe of the parasitical normal group of the Isopoda [comprising Serolide, Hgide, and Cymothoida] the oral organs are formed for mastication.” 256 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the 17. On examining the elongate head of the Anthura from beneath, after having separated it from the body, we observe at once a convex, broadly ovoid part situated in the middle, and reaching from the base so far forward as to occupy about half the length by nearly half the width of the entire head. At first sight one is tempted, by the shape and position of this piece, to take it for the stipites of the maxillipeds; but on closer examination it turns out to be immovably connected with the head all round; further forward the maxillipeds, too, appear developed in all their component parts; the ovoid protuberance must therefore be the prosternum, which thus in Anthura is distinguished by a very unusual size. The an- terior margin of this large prosternum forms a transversal line, presenting a shallow sinus on either side, in which the cardo of the maxilliped is fixed, whilst the stipites of the maxillipeds fit through a kind of articulation into two deeper indentations in the middle of this same margin. The two maxillipeds lie so close together that the interior margin of the left stipes and of the first joint of the left palpus overlaps a little the oppo- site edge of the right stipes and of the first joint of the nght palpus. In this way the two limbs together form an oblong duct, open above and reaching forward, almost on a level with the prosternum, to the base of the mandibular lobes. The first joint of the palpus has parallel sides and is one third longer than wide; the stipes is longer than the joint just mentioned, and at the apex of equal width with the latter ; but its exterior margin is considerably dilated in the middle, while contracted near the base, in consequence of which a triangular space is left between the exterior margin of the stipes and the prosternum ; and this space is filled by the triangular cardo of the maxilliped. In this manner the pro- sternum with the cardo, stipes, and first palpus-joint of each maxilliped form together a continuous whole, a sort of semi- cone projecting from the under surface of the head. With this other parts are combined. The second and last joint of the palpus of the maxilliped forms a small triangular leaf, the outer margin being convex, the inner margin concave; like the first joint, it is furnished with short sparse fine hair, a few longer and stronger sete occupying the inner side. On account of this configuration, this joint does not approach closely to the corresponding one on the other side, but an elliptic slit is left between their interior margins, whilst their anterior, rounded margins touch closely on the upper lip. This latter hangs down almost perpendicularly from the large, conoid, strongly projecting clypeus; and its anterior margin presents a broad sinus. ‘Taken together, all these parts con- Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 257 stitute a kind of semicylindrical tube, or short rostrum, placed under the head and proceeding from the prosternum, tormed beneath by the closely joined maxillipeds, in front by the clypeus and the upper lip, and of which the elliptic opening is formed by the short terminal joints of the palpi of the maxillipeds. ‘This semicylinder hides all the other organs of the mouth excepting the stipes and palpus of the mandibles. The palpi of the mandibles are bastion sti, and easily discovered ; when at rest they are bent inwards and upwards against each other, so that their long, thin, pointed terminal joints appear close together in the cleft between the basal joints of the lower antenne ; a stronger magnifying power discloses that the whole palpus is covered with sparse, short, fine hair, like the palpus of the maxilliped, and that the elongate middle joint has three long and thick sete on the under surface, whilst the terminal joint at the apex carries four incurved spines. But in order to find out the position of the stipes of the mandible, the head must be examined from the side. It is then observed that the lateral portions of the head, its pleure, present a longitudinal ridge reaching from the base to the fore end, passing just above the elliptic group of ocelli. The fore end of the pleura forms a protuberance between two deep sinuses—one above the ridge, for the first pair of antenne, the other below the ridge, for the second pair of antenne. The margin of the pleura is continued under the head in a curve, past the articular sockets of the second pair of antenne, as far as a point opposite the apex of the stipites of the maxillipeds, ending there in a sharp indentation which opens outwards and upwards. The space bounded by this curved pleural margin and the first joint of the palpus of the maxilliped is occupied by the stipes ot the mandible, which, however, only towards the apex comes close to the palpus, a space being left open at the base. The movement of the mandible is governed by the indentation just mentioned, which receives an articular protuberance of the mandibular stipes ; but as the pleural margin overlaps a little the exterior margin of the latter, the movement of the mandible is, at any rate, very confined. In order to obtain a correct idea of the other parts of the mouth, it is necessary to remove the maxillipeds, which hide them from below. If we succeed in doing so without disturb- ing the natural position of the organs, we observe the second pair of maxillz with their straight inner margins closely joined together, so as to form an open duct with carinate bottom, somewhat contracted in the middle and with rounded apex. Their two lobes are short, flat, coniform, furnished with sparse 258 Prof. J. C. Schiédte on the small warts, and curved inwards against each other; the two inner lobes are so short that they do not fill the space between the two outer ones, but a split is formed between the latter, corresponding in position to the middle of the opening between the terminal joints of the palpi of the maxillipeds. This second pair of maxille carries no palpus; it does not quite cover the first pair of maxille, but only their lobes, the stipes and cardo of the latter appearing on either side, When separated from the other parts, each maxilla of the first pair is seen to consist of a large, elongate triangular cardo, a very elongate, narrow, compressed-cylindrical stipes with con- tracted apex, and furnished in the midst with sparse short hair. The outer lobe is adnate to the stipes, narrow, hand- shaped, without spines, but divided on the inner side into seven long, pointed, somewhat incurved teeth, ranged in two rows, the lower one being formed by the long and stout ter- minal tooth, with the next following, which is more slender, and a small, slightly outward bent one in the inner corner, whilst the upper row is formed by four other teeth of middle size; there is no inner lobe nor palpus. When both these pairs of maxille are taken off, we perceive the tongue, which is flat, thin, naked, dilated, broadly rounded at the apex, and divided for more than half its length. The basal part of the split of the tongue is elliptically widened, and placed just over the middle of the opening between the maxillary lobes of the second pair, which again corresponds with the middle of the gap between the terminal joints of the palpi of the maxillipeds. Above the tongue, finally, the lobes of the mandibles appear. The outer one forms an irregular quadrangular or rather broadly falcate leaf, of which the anterior outer margin and the inner corner are somewhat thicker than the rest; the margin is rather rounded at the apex, and carries inside this, on the upper face, two broadly rounded flat teeth, one behind and above the other, giving the apex the appearance of being obtusely tridentate; the inner corner of the lobe forms a large, flat, coniform, somewhat recurved tooth. The thin, foliaceous inner lobe is fixed to the outer one, between the inner corner and the apex of the latter; its margin is curved and cut out into about twenty small recurved exceedingly sharp little teeth. A comparison between the structure of the mouth of An- thura, as just described, and that of Cymothoide discloses a general resemblance to that we have described in Aga, though there are differences in subordinate points. The sucking- tube is in both cases formed by the maxillipeds with the con- currence of the upper lip, which applies itself to them; but in Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 259 Anthura the palpus of the maxilliped has only two joints, and the stipes ae 3 the rudimentary he The first and second pair of maxillz are essentially of similar build ; but in Anthura the latter are joined together in their whole length, and cover only the apices of the first pair of maxille. The lobes of the tongue are without the little digitiform prolongation which in ga twists itself round the mandibular lobes. The stipes of the mandible is much shorter in Anthura; it is supplied with an articular protuberance ; but its outer margin is overlapped by the margin of the pleura; the inner lobe is present and developed into a saw-blade ; the terminal joint of the palpus is much longer than in ga, and differently constructed. As regards the totality of the oral organs and their mode of cooperation, Anthura differs from Cymothoide by the less elaborate equipment of the aperture of the sucking-tube; the upper lip has no fringes; and instead of a close armature of hooked warts the lobes of the second pair of maxille have only small conoid warts, and the palpi of the maxillipeds only carry some sete. But the greatest difference is observable with re- gard to the manner in which the nourishment is made to flow into the oral tube, the scratching hooks of 4%ga and the lan- cet-blades of Cymothoa bemg in Anthura replaced by com- pletely developed sawblades, viz. the inner lobes of the mandibles ; when the apical teeth of the outer lobes have taken hold, these sawblades will be able to cut off extremely small particles, their movement against each other being regulated by the inner corners of the outer lobes, which project like teeth and prevent the inner lobes from crossing each other beyond the cutting parts of the sawblades. The formula for Anthura will consequently be the fol- lowing :— Anthura. Os haustellatum. Haustellum adversum clypeo labroque, aversum maxillis poste- rioribus palpisque pedum maxillarium confectum, malas ETA ER serratorias maxillaresque priores rasorias involvens. Clypeus obconicus, pendulus. Labrum transversum, fornicatum, late emarginatum, pen- dulum. Mandibule stipite depresso, amplo, trapezoideo, fixo, apice pal- pigeto, malis binis. Mala exterior sub labrum oblique inflexa, mobilis, in orificium haustelli eminens, falcata, basi dentata, apice obtuse serrata. Mala interior cum mala priore concreta, laminata, acie arcuata, acute serru- 260 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the lata. Palpus labrum amplectens, triarticulatus, articulo terminali inter antennas primi paris recepto, producto, gracili, conico, apice spinoso. Mazxille priores stiliformes, mala interiore et palpo carentes. Mala exterior cum stipite concreta, in orificium haustelli eminens, faleata, acie bifariam dentata, dentibus produc- tis, incurvis, peracutis. Mazille posteriores tote contigue, malas maxillarum priorum obyolventes, cardine stipiteque concretis, palpo nullo. Male discrete, breves, conice, spisse verrucosee, orificlum haustelli supra palpos pedum maxillarium claudentes. Pedes maxillares prosterno maximo, fornicato, ad medium caput provecti, maxillas utriusque paris includentes, cardine magno, obliquo, laminato, triangulo, malis nullis. Stép7- tes contigui, recti, clavati, fornicati, hypostoma produc- tum, medio carinatum utrinque explentes. Palpz biarti- culati, latissimi, ‘foliacei, fornicati, toti contigui, labia inferiora haustelli formantes. Lingua laminata, nuda, biloba, lobis late rotundatis, introrsum contiguis, rimam suctoriam includentibus. The Danish species of Anthura occurs rather near to the coast in shallowish water, where usually no other fishes than some species of Gobius and quite young flounders occur ; speci- mens kept in captivity work about in the mud with serpentine movements. It does not therefore seem probable that our Anthura lives on fishes. At the same time, however, Spence Bate and Westwood conclude their article on Anthura cari- nata (ii. p. 162) with these words :—“ The following vignette represents some fishermen drawing in a seyne full of fish, on most of which these crustacea attach themselves.” 18. The study of the structure of the mouth in AMPHIPODA, as in Crustacea generally, has hitherto been directed towards the most pressingly necessary object—that is, the discovery of reliable marks for the distinction of the various divisions of these animals. For this purpose it has been sufficient to ex- amine the outline and armature of the individual parts of the mouth; and in this direction many of the zoologists to whom we owe our present knowledge of Amphipoda have made valuable contributions, most of all Kroyer, whose diligent and consci- entious investigations may be said to have opened a new era in the special study of this order. But in spite of many iso- lated attempts, this mode of working has not sufficed to pro- cure us an insight into the true types of the structure. The method applied in the present series of investigations, viz. the study of the parts in their anatomical connexion and their i . Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 261 mode of cooperation, which depends upon the latter, has at present given me the following results. The structure of the mouth in masticating Amphipoda pre- sents three principal types, the connexions and mode of movement of the mandibles offering the best distinctive marks for them. To the jirst type belong the great bulk of those genera which are known as Gammarina and Caprellina, and which have been subdivided into numerous families according to their general appearance, and mixed up with Amphipoda pre- senting other types of oral structure. In reality, all those presenting this first type form one continuous series commen- cing with genera like Gammarus, having the body compressed, the epimera expanded into large branchial opercules, and a fully developed tail, from which we are uaiially led on to the slender and cylindrical forms like Capredla and the flat form represented by Cyamus, having small or no epimera and more or less reduced tail—the modifications in the general form of the body being determined by the gradual substitution of an equipment for crawling and climbing in various combi- nations, instead of an equipment for jumping and swimming, and by a corresponding reduction in the size of the respiratory surface and the strength of the respiratory mechanism. With regard to Lemodipoda it must be observed, however, that Kroyer, in discussing the systematic rank of this division (‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift,’ iv. pp. 490-496), pays too little attention to the cardinal point to which Latreille attributes so much importance (‘ Régne Animal,’ 1829, iv. p. 126), viz. that the second segment of the thorax is joined to the head, as well as the first segment, and that its limbs almost assume the character of maxillipeds. It has been ca irind already in the proper place, in the foregoing division of this treatise (Naturh. Tidsskr. 3 ser. iv. p- 177*) that the present series of Amphipoda entirely corre- ponds to the series of Onzsci amongst Isopoda ; but comprising, as it does, animals of more varied habitats than the latter, it is richer in modification of its type, and is in that respect most strikingly illustrated by comparison with several of those Ulonata, which amongst Insecta approach nearest to Crustacea, i, 2 Mantide, Phasmide, Acridii, Locustide, and Gryl- lidee, where we meet with quite corresponding series of forms, representing a corresponding gradual transition from flight to walking, and finally Tese as a condition of life. The mandibles in this type are short, trilateral, with a broad triangular base, of which the outer corner with a short protu- * Ann. & Mag. Nat. FHlist. ser. 4, vol. i. p. 7. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 18 262 Prof. J. C. Schiédte on the berance fits into a socket in the pleural margin of the head ; they have an oscillating movement, determined by this rotuberance as a pivot and by the outer margin of the stipes. Those special arrangements for regulating the movements which will be described in the two other principal types are here wanting; and this series of Amphipoda might therefore suitably be described as Hleutherognatha. In illustration of the combination which prevails among most of the Gammarus-Caprella type, we may take before us the structure of the mouth in Caprella septentrionalis, Ky. Looking at the head from the side, after having taken away the maxilliped with its strongly developed lobes and palpus armed with claws, we note first the flat and broad clypeus and upper lip; next, the epipharynx or palate, which forms a flatly rounded part in front of the opening of the pharynx; and finally, a portion of the lower lip, which appears between the mandible and the first pair of maxillee, and which deserves articular attention as it plays a very important, hitherto over- fodked, part in the mechanism of the mouth. A fuller view of it is obtained by examining the head from below, after removing all the appendages of the mouth except the mandi- bles, so that the hypostoma appears with the sockets in which the two pairs of maxille articulate; in front of these we then observe the same portions of the lower lip which we saw from the side, forming on each side a short horn, pointing back- wards, and placed close under the stipes of the mandible, whilst the remainder of the lower lip, which is considerably developed, forms four cushion-like lobes round the orifice of the mouth. Two, of more oblong shape, are placed in front and extend laterally, whilst the two others, of obovate outline, are placed in the middle ; but the bases of all point towards the mouth. The two foremost of these cushions fit very closely behind the mandibles ; all four have a much smaller quantity of chitine and lime in their composition than the two horns of the lower lip above described; these therefore are stiffer than the cushions, yet yielding towards their outer extremity, and thus constitute a kind of spring, stiff enough to keep the man- dibles up in the proper position for their oscillating movement, yet sufficiently elastic to yield to pressure when the mandibles are moved. We may, therefore, very properly describe these horns as processus mandibular labii inferioris. The left mandible is somewhat stronger and more elaborately armed than the right one; both have a powerful and very prominent masticating process on the inner side, with elliptic rough crown, bearing inside the inner corner a single hairy filament. The broad transverse edge of the outer lobe is cleft into five a Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea, 263 short prehensile teeth; the inner lobe consists of two parts, an anterior harder portion, with a serrate edge, and a posterior bundle of hairy membranaceous lobes, three on the left, two on the right mandible. The teeth of all four lobes are ar- ranged so as to interlock, both the shape of the teeth and the torsion of the lobes towards the under surface and towards one another being accordingly somewhat different on the left and on the right mandible. The structure of the two pairs of maxilla, the first pair with two lobes and palpus, the second pair with two lobes, has often been described. 19. The second type is met with in most of the Amphipoda known as Lysianassa, Anonyx, and Opis, placed together by Dana in a separate division under the name of Lysianassina. The mandibles are here narrow and high. The pivot-and- socket arrangement behind is the usual one; but besides this we find, near the apex of the stipes on the upper side in front of the palpus, a p eeu) articular process, with rounded apex fitting into a corresponding acetabulum on either side of a saddle-shaped socket or mortise in the palate, close behind the upper lip, opening towards the mouth. The movement of the mandibles is therefore regulated, not only by the mandibular springs of the lower lip, which are here always present, but besides by the two articulations mentioned, one at either end of the outer margin. This kind of movement is in accordance with the peculiar structure and corresponding use of the outer lobes. These latter do not, as in the Eleutherognatha, form prehensile tongs armed with teeth, but powerful scissors, of which the short, edgewise-set blades cross each other, their cutting parts being wedge-shaped and furnished with an exceedingly sharp edge seis with enamel as hard as glass. With reference to this combination of structure, the Amphipoda of this series av be described as Trochalognatha. sa specimen of this type we take the Anonyx lagena, Kr. Viewed from the side, the head presents especially this difference from the head of Eleutherognatha, that the upper lip forms a projecting hump, the mandibles are much me and, instead of a pointed triangular outline, present a longer anterior margin slanting downwards; the mandi- bular springs of the lower lip are abo considerably longer. If we examine the head from below, after having removed the antennz and theappendages of the mouth except the mandibles, we observe still better the peculiar shape of the thick protru- ding upper lip, of which the lower margin even forms a separate Sucker wall or bolster. This latter covers the upper corners of the mandibular scissors, of which the left blade, furnished with a bifurcate prehensile hook in the lower corner, glides on 18* 264 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the the upper face of the right-hand blade,on which the prehensile hook is undivided and extremely finely pointed. The fore- most lobes of the flat lower lip are thin and pointed; the middle lobes are roundly emarginated in front, leaving a part of the palate in front of the pharynx uncovered; the mandi- bular springs, on the contrary, are somewhat dilated and very stiff. If we then proceed, by taking away the upper lip and folding the entire lose lip back from the hypostoma, we ob- serve the grinding-teeth of the mandibles, which before were covered by the middle lobes of the lower Jip. In shape and structure they are peculiar, being elongate, narrow, flat, and scarcely touching each other with their crowns, which are only armed with sete, and show a very small terminal surface. Taking, moreover, into consideration the peculiarly restricted mode of movement of the mandibles, we cannot fail to per- ceive that in this case they are employed rather for the pur- pose of carding the food and pushing it into the pharynx than as grinding-teeth. The explanation of this arrangement and of the heavy pee of the upper lip presents itself if we examine more closely the structure of the palate, whereby it will appear, in the first place, that without the strong deve- lopment of the upper lp the necessary space and support would be wanting for the articular eminence of the mandible, which in Trochalognatha is fitted into the palate ; in the se- cond place, a portion of the palate just behind the mortise for the articular process of the mandible will attract notice, being triangular, somewhat lower than the rest, with sharply defined sides, analogous to the velum palatinum of Mamma- lia, and carrying a small pendent flap with rounded apex, a kind of uvula, which reaches beyond the anterior margin of the pharynx... To the sides of this velum palatinum the grind- ing-teeth of the mandibles are closely joined; and the whole of their form is arranged to fit in with it. It is therefore evident that, as above stated, they can play no other part than that of carding the food and pushing it into the pharynx. Amongst the other appendages of the mouth, the second pair of maxillee and the maxillipeds offer no essential difference from those of Eleutherognatha; but the first pair of maxille are distinguished by the following peculiarities:—the termi- nal joint of the palpus is dilated, hollowed into the shape of a narrow cup, with broadly truncate apex armed with short coniform spines; the outer lobe has very powerful pectinate spines, whilst the inner lobe is very small, with only two hairy and membranaceous appendages. Amongst Crustacea there exists one other Trochalognathe group; but it is in another order, namely Chilopoda amongst ae Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 265 ves a ra The protuberance by. which their mandibles articulate with the palate has been observed by Latreille (Régne Animal, 1829, iv. p. 335), but he describes it as “un a appendice en forme de palpe.” Dr. Meinert, however, as rightly interpreted it as an articular condyle in his paper, “ Myriapoda Museei Hauniensis” (Naturhist. Tidsskr. ser. 3, vii. p. 11, and the first note). The Trochalognathe Amphipoda form a closely grouped divi- sion, with only two principal types, Lystanassa (or Anonyx) and Opis; but recent authors on the English and northern fauna, especially Spence Bate, Westwood, and Axel Boeck, have - ubivided them into a great number of small genera. The differences as to the shape and armature of the oral limbs are insignificant, and mostly indicated already in Kréyer’s careful rapa jo of the northern species (Naturhist. Tidsskr. ser. 2, i. and 11.), and in his figures in the great French work ‘ Voyages de la Commission scientifique du Nord en Scandinavie, en Laponie, au Spitzberg et au Feré pendant les années 1838-1840 sur la corvette la Recherche,’ Crustacés, pls. 13-18. He has in several instances observed the condylus palatinus of the mandible, describing it as a “ conic prolonga- tion of the grinding-tooth ;” the varying length of that piece in front of the palpus which carries the condyle is expressed by him and later authors by saying that the palpus is inserted more or less forwardly on the mandible. He indicates, further- more, correctly the different development of the lower corner of the outer lobe, as well as that the terminal face of the grinding-tooth in most species is somewhat larger than in Anonyzx lagena, often transversely grooved, and furnished with short pectinate appendages. F inally, Kroyer has had a true estimate of the systematic connexion between these Amphi- poda: he says (/.c. ii. p. 55), “The genera Anonyx and Opis appear to me to offer so many differences from the ordinary type of Amphipoda as expressed in Amphithoé, Gammarus, c., that in my opinion they might properly form a separate little group or subfamily in this order.’ Just as the Eleutherognathe Amphipoda correspond to Onisci amongst [sopoda (the term Onisci being understood as defined in the former part of my paper, vol. iv. p. 183 *), thus the Trochalognathe pire correspond exactly to Ctrolane as characterized in the same place. Their habit of working about in the sand of the bottom, their power and endurance in swimming, their savage behaviour even to one another, their voracity as carrion-eaters, and the part which * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 4 ser. i. pp. 7, 8. 266 Bibliographical Notice. they must play in this respect by their enormous quantity on the coasts of Greenland have been described by Captain Holbéll in several contributions to Kréyer’s treatises. In one place he says, ‘ By letting down a basket containing a dead raven and a piece of the head of ashark to a depth of 75 fathoms, I have, in the course of. two hours, got more than six pints of these small animals, although the basket was open and left a broad stream of animals, like a swarm of bees, that escaped during the hauling-up of the basket” (Naturh. Tidsskr. iv. p. 148). In another place the following occurs :—‘ The larger species of this genus (Anonyx) are so voracious that they do not cease eating, even if the food is taken out of the water. If several are confined together in a vessel they soon eat one another” (db¢d. 2 ser. 11. p. 55). [To be continued }. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera, and Catalogue of the Species of Bats in the Collection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &. 8vo. London: 1876. A Few months ago we published in this journal a sketch of a new classification of Bats by the author of this work, a classification which, without departing very widely from the groupings of pre- yious authors, certainly seems to bring the whole arrangement of these animals into a particularly intelligible form. As a reprint of the article above referred to constitutes the general introduction to the ‘Monograph of Asiatic Chiroptera, it need not be specially noticed here. The chief characteristic of the new classification consists in the recognition, in accordance, apparently, with the doctrine of evolution, of a sort of parallelism in the families of the insectivorous Bats (Microchiroptera of Dobson)—the simple-nosed Vespertilionids and Emballonuride (better, perhaps, Noctilionide) leading respectively from supposed unknown ancestral forms to the Nycteride (Megader- mata) and Rhinolophids on the one hand, and to the Phyllostomide on the other, the Pteropide being regarded (and, we think, with reason) as representing a distinct type or line of development. It is particularly interesting to find that the discrimination of these two alliances (or lines of descent) is confirmed by so minute a character as the microscopic structure of the hair—the members of the “ Vesper- tilionine alliance” (Vespertilionide, Nycteridze, and Rhinolophide) having the superficial scales of the hairs imbricated, while those of the “ Emballonurine alliance” (Emballonuride and Phyllostomid) have them whorled and generally acute and projecting; but we cannot understand how Mr. Dobson can regard the hair of the Bibliographical Notice. 267 Pteropide as indicating a connexion with the Vespertilionine alliance, seeing that its structure appears to be an extreme modification of the whorled arrangement of the scales. The amount of shifting of genera caused by the adoption of the new principles of arrangement is very small, the most important change being the transfer of the subfamily Mormopes, Peters, to the Phyllostomide. It is as a contribution to what we hope one day to see him complete, namely a “Species Chiropterorum,” that Mr. Dobson’s present work will be welcome to zoologists. ‘Taking the Asiatic region to include the whole of that continent with its islands as far east as Mr. Wallace’s boundary-line between the oriental and Australian regions, Mr. Dobson’s descriptions, as he himself indi- cates, include, besides the Asiatic Bats, nearly all those of Europe ; indeed, although the province as marked out does not possess four species of European Bats, he has added descriptions of these in footnotes, with the object of making his work a complete treatise on the European and Asiatic Chiroptera. We should have been glad, and we think he would have greatly increased the value of his work without a corresponding augmentation of his labour, had he included in it the Chiroptera of the whole Eastern archipelago ; for the line taken as his eastern boundary, however good with respect to strictly terrestrial animals, does not seem to hold in the case of such crea- tures as the Bats, in connexion with which the term “ Eastern archipelago” is still geographically admissible, and Mr. Wallace’s line, however true in general, becomes an arbitrary boundary. In many places throughout the work a little more detail with respect to the geographical distribution of the species beyond the limits covered by the author, and in the synonymy of the species (without at- tempting to rival the elaborateness of Fitzinger’s wonderful com- pilations), and especially in the way of references to figures, would be of advantage to the student. We may notice also the omission of the table of genera of the family Emballonuride. The illustrations consist chiefly of woodcut figures of the heads and ears of the species in certain difficult groups ; and they will be found especially valuable in the case of the Leaf-nosed Bats, the structure of the nasal appendages in which it is often almost im- possible to describe intelligibly. A few skulls and teeth are also figured. The Catalogue of the Chiroptera in the Indian Museum at Cal- cutta is really a systematic list of the Asiatic species of the order, with the addition of those species from beyond the limits of Asia, as laid down in the present work, of which specimens exist in that collection. It gives in parallel columns the number of specimens of each species, their origin and condition, with remarks upon any peculiarities displayed by the individual specimens. Mr. Dobson’s excellent little book, which is published by order of the Trustees of the Indian Museum, may, we believe, be obtained from Messrs. Triibner & Co. ; 268 Royal Society :— PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY. May 11, 1876.—Dr. Giinther, M.A., Vice-President, in the Chair. “On some Thallophytes parasitic within recent Madreporaria.” By P. M. Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., Pres. Geol. Soe. After noticing the works of Quekett, J. P. Rose, Wedl, and Kolliker on the filament-shaped parasites within recent and fossil mollusean shells and fish-scales, and his own researches into and descriptions of corresponding growths in Madreporaria from the Silurian and Tertiary rocks, the author proceeds to explain the method of investigation employed in the examination of recent corals. The range of the parasites is then stated to be, in corals from the littoral zone down to 1095 fathoms, and from Dayis Straits to the tropical coral seas, and their lowest known tempera- ture habitat is that of 31°-5 Fahr. A list of species examined is given, and then the long slender canals with their included filamentous organisms are described. Then the method of entry of the growth is stated, and its relation to the organic basis of the coral sclerenchyma is explained. The reproduction by conidia and oospores is also explained. After noticing that the direction, branching, and size of the parasites depend upon the special peculiarities of certain corals, the author discusses the classificatory position of the vegetable form. Naming it Achlya penetrans, he suggests that it belongs to a group whose life-cycle is complicated by marine and subaerial conditions, and infers that Achlya, Saprolegnia, Botrytis, Peronospora, Empusina, and possibly Bryopsis are so many names of the same organism under these different conditions. Believing in the necessity of an arbitrary name, he prefers that of Achlya. Finally an instance of a parasite resembling what is called Saprolegnia ferax, Ktz., in a littoral coral is given. May 18, 1876.—Dr. J. Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the Chair. “On the Organization of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. —Part VIII. Ferns (continued) and Gymnospermous Stems and Seeds.” By Prof. W. C. Wittramson, F.R.S., Professor of Natural History, Owens College, Manchester. Ferns (continued).—Under the name of Rachiopteris corrugata a small stem of a fern is described, the outer surface of the bark of which is corrugated with innumerable transverse ridges and fur- rows. It has a vascular axis in its centre composed of several clusters of barred vessels filled with tylose, which clusters are blended together at their periphery, forming a cylinder ; its centre is occupied by a cellular medulla, mingled with small vessels, which sends off radiating prolongations into the vascular cylinder, par- tially separating the bundles of the latter. Beside this cylinder is a second, smaller, isolated oval bundle, which soon escapes-from es lan ee a On the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. 269 the stem as the centre of a petiole; but before it does so a new one is detached from the opposite side of the central cylinder, which, in turn, imitates its predecessor. Besides these primary bundles, numerous secondary smaller ones are detached, some- times from the central cylinder, sometimes from near the bases of the petiolar bundles ; these probably supplied rootlets. The author points out that this fern, along with the Anachoropteris Decaisnui and the Zygopteris Brongniarti of M. Renault, constitute a group of ferns having a very distinct type of stem-structure different from what is found in the rhizomes of recent ferns, and which approximates to the lower Lepidodendroid stems as repre- sented by LZ. Harcourtii. Two kinds of sporangia of ferns are described. One of these has a perfectly vertical annulus, such as is common amongst the Polypodiacew. A second has a large, horizontal, subterminal annulus, approaching closely to the form seen in the recent Gleicheniacew and NSchizseace, especially re- sembling the latter type. Both these sporangia contained spores ; in the first mentioned these were numerous and small; in the latter they are fewer in number, but of larger dimensions. The Gymnospermous stems of the Coal-measures are next examined. The small branch of Dadowylon from Coalbrook Dale, described by the author many years ago in the Transactions of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society, is first restudied. Its pith is Sternbergian; its ligneous zone has a medullary sheath of barred vessels, whilst its woody zone is composed of wedges of discigerous fibres arranged exogenously and separated by mural medullary rays. The disks of the fibres lack the central perforations seen in those of recent conifers. The bark is exactly like that of a young shoot of a Tavus, consisting of an inner liber, the tissues of which are arranged compactly in lines running parallel to each other and to the surface of the wood; whilst the outer layer consists of large parenchymatous cells, which in the living plant doubtless contained chlorophyl. It appears to correspond to the phelloderm, no true phellein layer being present. Other branches, especially from the Ganister beds near Oldham and Halifax, are also described. Many of these are of much larger size, but all have Sternbergian piths, with the exception of one in which the parenchymatous medulla is not disciform, but like that of living conifers. The chief pecu- liarity in the majority of these latter fossil branches and twigs is that they give off small twin vascular bundles from the innermost surface of the ligneous cylinder. These pass outwards side by side through the smaller branches, but can only be traced in the innermost portions of the larger ones; hence it is probable that they either supplied leaves arranged in pairs (not distichously), or that they went to a binerved leaf, the latter being most likely to have been their real destination. The bark is rarely preserved in these larger specimens from the Ganister ironstones, in which they are associated with myriads of Goniatites, an indication that they have been drifted from a distance and long exposed to water —conditions very different from those characterizing the origin of the coal in which most of the Oldham plants have been obtained. 270 Royal Soctety :-— The author discusses the claim set up by M. Brongniart and Professor Newberry for the admission of Sigillaria amongst the Gymnospermous exogens, as well as Dr. Dawson’s opinion that some of them, at least, have decided Gymnospermous affinities ; but still believes that this determination is not justified by the facts. All the additional observations which he has made since the publication of his second and third memoirs confirm his original conclusion that no true distinction can be demonstrated to exist between the Sigillarie and the higher forms of Lepido- dendra, in which the vascular cylinder assumes the exogenous Diploxyloid organization. All the plants of which stems and branches have been found displaying an organization correspond- ing to that of Lying Gymnosperms are still comprehended within Endlicher’s genus Dadoawylon. On the other hand, recognizing in Trigonocarpum all the external features of a true seed, the author cannot admit the probability of its having belonged to the Lycopodiaceous Sigillarie. Gymnospermous Seeds —Attention is next directed to the curious seeds discovered in America, and published in Professor New- berry’s ‘Geological Survey of Ohio.’ These, however, merely display external forms. Still more remarkable is the collection of such seeds found by M. Grand-Eury at St. Etienne in France. These exhibit their internal structure in a wonderful manner, as is shown by M. Brongniart’s brief memoir published in the ‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles.’ M. Brongniart called atten- tion, in that memoir, to a remarkable organization of the micro- pylar extremity of many of these seeds, where a peculiar cavity existed, between the micropyle and the apex of the nucleus, into which the pollen-grains obtained entrance through the micropyle, and were thus brought into contact with the nucleus. In a more recent memoir on the fertilization of the ovules of some species of recent Cycads (Ceratozamie), M. Brongniart showed that a mammillar prolongation of the apex of the nucleus projected into the micropyle, which it filled; but that during fertilization the cells of this prolongation became disorganized, and a cavity was produced into which the pollen-grains found their way, the apex of the nucleus below this cavity becoming covered over by true perispermic membrane. These structural peculiarities so far accord with what he observed in M. Grand-Eury’s seeds, as to lead him to surmise that the latter had Cycadean rather than Coniferous affinities. The author has found a number of remarkable seeds of a similar type to those from St. Etienne in the Oldham nodules, and he has been indebted to his friends Mr. Butterworth and Mr. Nield, of Oldham, and to Captain Aitken, of Bacup, for a few others. The first of these is a very small, nearly spherical seed, which the author names Lagenostoma ovoides, about *16 of an inch in length and ‘1 in breadth. It has a solid testa, within which can be recognized two distinct membranes—an inner or “ perispermic” one, which has enclosed the endosperm, and an outer or ‘‘ nucular” one, which has been in close contact with the perispermic one On the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. 271 throughout the greater part of the seed, but which splits up at its apex into two portions, the inner one of which forms a remarkable ask-shaped cavity, which the author designates the lagenostome. Its base i rested upon the apex of the perisperm, and its upper extremity has been continuous with the micropyle. Within this lagenostome is a little delicate parenchyma, which has shrunk up towards the centre of the cavity, leaving a surrounding space in which, in some examples, the author has found the objects regarded by M. Brongniart as pollen-grains—an opinion in which the author concurs. External to the lagenostome the second or outer division of the nucular membrane forms a remarkable ‘“eanopy,” which hangs down from the micropyle, enclosing the lagenostome within ten sharply defined and regular crescentic folds, the concavities of which are directed outwards. The walls of this lagenostome and of the “canopy” correspond with the nucular membrane in consisting of flattened prosenchymatous cells. The perispermic membrane, on the other hand, looks structureless, save that it appears to have had imbedded in it an innumerable multitude of minute crystals, like those observed by Dr. Hooker on the spicular cells of Welwitschia. A second species the author designates Lagenostoma physoides. In this the apex of the endospermic sac contracts into a mammil- liform prolongation, overlapped by the base of the lagenostome, which overhangs it as a bladder half-full of water might be made to overhang the neck of a soda-water bottle upon which it rested. This species has other distinctive structural peculiarities. For a second genus of new seeds the author proposes the name of Conostoma. C. oblonga from Oldham is about *18 of an inch in length. Here, again, we have an endosperm enclosed in a peri- spermic membrane, and this in turn is encased within a nucular one, the whole being invested by a dense testa. The lagenostome is again formed out of divisions of the apical part of the nucular membrane ; but it assumes a funnel-shape at its base, whilst its upper extremity is continuous with the micropyle. A second species, named C. ovalis, is from the Burntisland deposit, and is more ovate than C. oblonga. In it the lagenostome assumes a remarkably funuel-shaped contour, The same deposit has fur- nished a third species, C’. tntermedia. To another remarkable seed from Oldham the author gives the name of Malacotesta oblonga, of which the maximum length, exclusive of its funiculus, has been about -25. Its exotesta has been soft and parenchymatous, with a prosenchymatous inner (nucular?) membrane. The micropyle has been remarkably wide with incurved margins at the exostome, aud enclosing a mass of delicate parenchyma through which a canal passed. The author has obtained a fine series both of longitudinal and transverse sections of Trigonocarpum oliveforme, the seed long ago made the subject of a valuable memoir by Dr. Hooker and Mr. Binney. So far as the longitudinal sections are concerned, the results obtained correspond closely with those already arrived at by these two authors, except that a modified form of lagenostome 272 Royal Society. is shown to have existed at the apex of the nucleus. The trans- yerse sections show that the two layers of the testa, an outer soft parenchymatous exotesta and an inner sclerotesta, present some striking features. The exterior of the latter has exhibited three principal, acute, prominent, longitudinal ridges, between each two of which are three intermediate ones, the centre of these three being rounded, and the two flanking ones acute. The internal cavity of the endotesta is prolonged like a narrow fissure only into each of the three principal ridges. The ordinary sandstone speci- mens of Z'rigonocarpum oliveforme commonly seen in cabinets do not represent, as has hitherto been supposed, the ewterior of these seeds, but are casts of the interior of the sclerenchymatous endo- testa, the three thin, longitudinal, wing-like appendages being merely casts of the three slit-like extensions of that interior just referred to. These slits extend upwards into the prolonged micro- pyle, the interior of which displays a triangular section, each of the sides of which is convex, the convexity projecting inwards. The nomenclature of this type of seed is in great confusion, owing to specific differences being based on mere differences of size, many of which are probably nothing more than varieties due to age and development. Casts of seeds with six longitudinal wmgs are described, cor- responding with Brongniart’s genus Hewapterospermum. They are more oblong than T’rigonocarpum oliveforme, but apparently iden- tical with the 7. Néggerathi of the ‘Fossil Flora.’ The author doubts the wisdom of Brongniart’s establishment of a separate genus for these seeds. Several species of the important genus Cardiocarpum have been obtained displaying the internal organization of these remarkable seeds. They all agree in possessing a central endosperm which is remarkable for the very large size of its conspicuous parenchy- matous cells. This is invested by a perispermic membrane, the whole being enclosed within a testa composed of two very distinct and separate layers. A thin inner one, which may be identical with the nucular membrane of other seeds, is entirely composed of delicate prosenchymatous cells, and is prolonged into an elongated micropyle, into which the endosperm is not prolonged. Externally to this is an exotesta composed of a denser parenchyma. In some species this latter tissue is uniform throughout, in others it is separable into a dense endotesta and a more lax parenchymatous exotesta. The first species described is apparently identical with the C. anomalum of Carruthers, and has a trigonous endosperm invested by the two layers of testa(?), both of which are prolonged into a slender tapering beak, half the entire length of the seed, and which contains the elongated micropyle. Another species, desig- nated C. compressum, has its apparent testa composed (as just described) of two continuous layers. In it the micropyle is com- paratively short, and its apical extremity is patulous or trumpet- shaped. To a third very beautiful little cordato-lanceolate species with a peduncle or funiculus equal in length to the seed, the author nares omar: Miscellaneous. 273 ives the name of Cardiocarpum Butterworthii, after its discoverer. hese seeds exhibit no specialized organ corresponding to the lagenostome of Lagenostoma and other seeds described. The pollen has passed down the long narrow micropyle into the triangular space at its inner extremity, where it came into direct contact with the endospermic membrane. It thus appears that the seeds known by the name of Cardiocarpum have a very simple organization, approximating somewhat closely to that of the ovules of Juniperus, Callitris, and Welwitschia. Some small seeds, which appear to be identical with the Cardio- carpum tenellum of Dawson, found in great numbers on slabs of shale by Mr. John Smith, of Kilwinning, in Ayrshire, are de- scribed. They were found in the upper Coal-measures near Stonehouse in Lanarkshire. The last form noticed is a very curious winged seed from the uppermost Coal-measures of Ardwick, at Manchester, and which appears to have been a double seed, resembling in general form the samara of an ash. It belongs to Brongniart’s genus Polyp- terospermum. The fact that large numbers of seeds of unmistakable flowering plants exhibit very close resemblance to the ovules of Gymno- spermous seeds is a very important one. Prof. Newberry has obtained such seeds in America; M. Grand-Eury has done the same thing in France; and it now appears that, though attention has but very recently been drawn to the existence of the smaller forms now described in the British Coal-measures, the discovery of a considerable variety has already rewarded the researches of the author and his auxiliary friends. There is no doubt that further research will materially increase that number. The question naturally arises, where are the Gymnospermous plants to which these seeds belonged? Finding the latter in the thin “upper-foot” coal-seam suggests that other remains of their parent stems should also be found there. The Dadoxylons are the only ones which exhibit any probability of such relationship. But these have chiefly been found in the marine Ganister bed, which underlies the upper-foot coal from which the majority of the seeds have been derived, indicating that the Dadoxylons grew apart from the Calamites and Lycopods abounding in the coal side by side with the seeds. Time alone can solve these problems, as well as others relating to the true homologies of some of the structures contained within these seeds. MISCELLANEOUS. On the Discovery of the Trigonia acuticostata (M‘Coy) in the Living State. By F. M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in Melbourne University. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GenttemeN,—The Admiralty Marine Surveyor for the Colony of Victoria, Captain Stanley, has just sent me for the Public Museum 274 Miscellaneous. a small parcel of shells dredged by him and Mr. Crispo, of his ship, in Bass’s Straits. Amongst them I was greatly interested to find a fresh living specimen of the T'rigonia acuticostata, which I described some years ago as one of the most abundant of our Miocene Tertiary species in some localities. The discovery that it still lives, although an excessive rarity in our seas (only the one example being known), will be welcomed by conchologists as well as geologists, from the very small number of living species of Zrigonta known. This specimen shows, in even greater clearness than the fossil ones, the total distinction of the ribs from those of the hitherto known living species. The nacre of the interior is pearly white. I have, &ce., Freprericx M‘Coy. On the Reproduction of the Dicecious Volvox. By M. L.-F. Hennecvy. Only two species of Volvox are known, Volvox globator, L. (V. stellatus, Ehr.), and Volvow minor, Stein: the former is moncecious (Volvox monoicus, Cohn); that is to say, the male and female elements are united in the same individual; the second is dicecious ( Volvox dioicus, Cohn). Cohn has just published (Beitriige zur Biologie der Pflanzen, 1875) a new monograph of the Volvo monoicus, in which he describes the reproduction of this species. I have been enabled, on my part, to trace the mode of evolution of the Volvox dioicus, and to observe some facts which have not yet been noticed. Each Volvov is a colony (cenobium) formed of small unicellular alge, furnished with vibratile cilia, and regularly disposed in the thickness of the gelatinous wall of a hollow sphere. There are four kinds of coenobia :—1. Some consist only of vegetative cells enclosing in their interior young ccenobia, or daughter-colonies, each one originating by the division and multiplication of a vegetative cell ; 2. A large number of these ccenobia contain at the same time male elements, or androgonidia, situated in the thickness of the gelatinous wall; 3. Others only present with the vegetative cells some andro- gonidia, and do not produce daughter-colonies; 4. The female cenobia contain only gynogonidia, or oospheres, placed in the interior of the sphere. The androgonidia are formed at the expense of a vegetative cell, which acquires a slightly larger volume than the others and divides into parallel segments. Each of these segments is in the form of an elongated cone: its thickest extremity is green; the other, trans- parent, presents a small red spot and two vibratile cilia. The bundle of antherozoids displays in the antheridium a constant oscillating movement. The gynogonidia are, in like manner, produced by the differentia- tion of a vegetative cell. This becomes much more voluminous than the androgonidia, and filled with a large quantity of starch and chlorophyl granules, which give to the oosphere thus formed a deep- green appearance. At the time of fecundation the bundles of antherozoids are set at liberty by the dissolution of the wall of the antheridium ; they move rapidly in the water, and hasten to fix themselves on the female cenobia. There they break up to allow the antherozoids to feeun- date the oospheres ; but I have been unable hitherto to observe the moment of their penetration. After fecundation the oospheres surround themselves with a thick membrane with a double contour, which until then was invisible, and rapidly change colour: from a dark green they become yellowish green, then orange. They then contain a red oily matter and a large quantity of starch. It is this orange colouring which led some observers to believe that there was a third species of Volvox ( Volvox aureus, Ehr.). The Volvoces, male, female, and neuter, seek light, either solar or artificial, and keep near the surface of the water. As soon as the female ccenobia are fecundated and the oospores change colour, they are seen to avoid the light and to depart from the surface of the water. It is easy to observe this phenomenon in a glass pan or in a watch-glass; the green Volvoces stay on the light side, the others on the diametrically opposite. If the glass is turned they change places respectively ; and this transfer is effected in a very short time. ° The Volvoces with orange oospores move much more rapidly from the light than the others towards it. The displacement of the Volvoces is owing, us is well known, to the movement of the two vibratile cilia with which each vegetative cell is provided, and which project beyond the gelatinous sphere. No change of colour or form can be observed in these cells after fecundation; we are therefore led to think that it is by a sort of attraction exerted on the green matter that the Volvoces are drawn towards the light, and that it is by a sort of repulsion exerted on the red matter of the fecundated gyno- gonidia that these same Volvoces afterwards seek obscurity. When the Volvoces begin to appear in the waters where they. are found, scarcely any but neuter ccenobia are met with—that is to say, ccenobia enclosing only vegetative cells giving birth by segmen- tation to daughter-colonies. When some time has passed the number of daughter-colonies contained in each coenobium diminishes ; but there then appear in many Volvoces some androgonidia, which represent abortive daughter-colonies. At this moment we only find a few female Volvoces not containing any daughter-colonies. When the Volvoces have thus reproduced themselves for a certain time by daughter-colonies, the number of female ccenobia is increased, and, some exclusively male ccenobia, destitute of daughter-colonies, appear, while the neuter ccenobia become very rare. It results from these facts that during a certain period the Volvoxr is multiplied by asexual generation, by scissiparity of a vegetative cell, which by successive segmentations produces a colony of indi- viduals similar to the mother-colony to which this cell belonged. ; But a time comes when the vegetative cell no longer possesses the property of reproducing itself thus ; it can still divide into segments, ; and give birth to a colony of little cells which acquire a sexual character; that is to say, they are incapable of living separately Miscellaneous. 275 276 Miscellaneous. and of reproducing themselves. This abortive daughter-colony con- stitutes the male element, endowed with movement and still en- joying a certain activity. Soon the vegetative cell becomes incapable of segmenting; it can only increase in volume: it is the female element deprived of motion, which requires, in order to reproduce itself, to fuse with the male element. Sexuality in Volvov appears then by degrees, the male sex ap- pearing before the female sex as fast as the species exhausts itself by asexual reproduction. We must compare this fact with what takes place in the animal kingdom in the animals which are reproduced by parthenogenesis. Professor Balbiani has observed that certain Aphides and the Phyl- lovere degenerate when they are reproduced during a certain time by parthenogenesis ; their genital and digestive organs tend to become atrophied. There is a time when the parthenogenetic individuals thus degraded give origin first to male individuals, then to female indiyi- duals, which require to be fecundated to reproduce new partheno- genetic individuals.— Comptes Rendus, July 24, 1876, p. 287. On the Fur-Seal of the Islands of St. Paul and Amsterdam. By Prof. W. Prrers. Last year (Monatsberichte, 1875, p. 393) I had the honour of making a communication to the Academy upon a fur-seal from Kerguelen’s Land which constitutes a species with a peculiar cranial structure. It was described from a complete young female specimen and the skin of an adult male. I remarked that unfortunately there was no skull with the latter; but I had the less doubt as to its belonging to the same species, as the coloration was similar and the place of origin appeared to be the same, seeing that it was packed in the same vessel with sea-elephants from Kerguelen’s Land with- out any special note. Nevertheless, from a communication made to me by Dr. Studer since his return, there has been an error in this respect, inasmuch as the skin of the male animal originates not from Kerguelen’s Land, but from St. Paul or Amsterdam Island. It now became of the greatest importance to me to ascertain by the exami- nation of the skull whether this species agrees with that from Ker- guelen’s Land, or with the Otaria Forsteri of New Zealand, which has lately been carefully investigated by Mr. Clark, of Cambridge. By the great kindness of Prof. Milne-Edwards I have been enabled to make this examination ; and it appears therefrom that the fur- seal of St. Paul and Amsterdam agrees neither with O. gazella from Kerguelen’s Land, nor with 0. Forsteri of New Zealand, at least so far as can be ascertained by comparison with the figure and descrip- tion of the skull of the latter. The fur-seal of St. Paul and Am- sterdam is quite different in colour from O. Forsteri; and in its cranial structure it seems to be intermediate between this and O. gazella. I therefore propose for the fine eared seal of St. Paul and Amsterdam the name of Otaria (Arctophoca) elegans, and will venture shortly to make a more detailed communication upon this subject.— Monatsher. der k. preuss. Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin, May 1876, p. 316. 2 es | “a THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. (FOURTH SERIES.) No. 106. OCTOBER 1876. XXIV.—The African Element in the Fauna of India: a Cri- ticism of Mr. Wallace’s views as expressed in the ‘Geogra- hical Distribution of Animals. By W.'T. BLANFoRD, -R.S. Ke. Some years since I read a short paper before the British Association *, in which I pointed out that the fauna of a large hi of the Indian peninsula had stronger African than falayan affinities. With the exception of a note on the dis- tribution of Indian reptiles which I published in 1870 f, and in which I briefly indicated the different zoological provinces and subprovinces existing in India, I have not returned to the subject ; and as I have never published the details upon which my views were founded, I am not surprised to find that my opinion has had but little weight with any who had not a per- sonal knowledge of the country. My eres ar reason for waiting until 1 had more leisure was a hope that I might be able to examine into the authenticity of many admitted genera, since I have long been convinced that many of the usual generic groups are artificial; and some are even founded upon geographical distribution—forms which inhabit Africa being laced in a different genus from those which inhabit India on account of a difference in the locality, and not of a difference in structure. I was especially desirous also of working out the very difficult question of terrestrial Mollusca, the distri- bution of which, as Mr. Wallace has just pointed out in his * Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1869, p. 107. + J. A.S. B, xxxix. pt. ii. p. 335. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 4. Vol. xviii. 19 278 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African 3 ‘Geographical Distribution of Animals,’ whilst agreeing in some respects with that of the Vertebrata, presents some very singular anomalies. Views more or less coinciding with my own have been subsequently expressed by the late Mr. Blyth* and Dr. Stoliczka t, and by Herr A. von Pelzeln {; but, except by the latter, no details have been given. Mr. Elwes §, on the other hand, whilst adopting my principal divisions, considered that I had overrated the importance of the African element and underrated the general distribution of Malay genera. Mr. Elwes’s paper referred solely to the distribution of birds— which had one advantage, that more had been published about the class than about any other, and at least one disadvantage, viz. that birds, being all more or less vagrants and having greater facilities for moving long distances than the vast majority of the members of other classes, are enabled to colonize isolated spots (such as hill-tops) far from their own region. ‘The Indian hill-tops afford a pleasanter climate than the plains, and are much utilized by Anglo-Indians as sana- toria; consequently their fauna is frequently far better known than that of the plains around them. The appearance of Mr. Wallace’s great work on geographical distribution will, it may be hoped, form an epoch in the study of this most important and much neglected branch of zoolo- gical science. The subject has never before been treated in an equally thorough manner, and it is difficult to overrate the obligation of all naturalists to the author. I very greatly regret that the pressure of other work has prevented me from hitherto publishing a number of details with reference to the fauna of India, which would, I think, have greatly modified Mr. Wallace’s views. With only the facts procurable from museum catalogues and other published works, I know from experience that it is impossible to ascertain correctly the details of distribution ; the numerous errors committed by the older naturalists, by whom the term India was used in the very loosest and vaguest sense, have but rarely been eliminated ; and it is constantly the practice in monographs and catalogues to quote species and genera as found in two localities—the old and erroneous one, and the real locality subsequently dis- covered. Moreover, even in works of so high a class and so * Nature, 1871, March 30, p. 427; Catalogue of Mammals and Birds of Burma, J. A. 8. B. 1875, pt. ii. extra number, Introduction, p. xv. + J. A.S. B. 1869, pt. ii. p. 202; 1870, pt. ii. p. 280; Proc. A. 8. B. 1871, p. 84. ¢ “ Afrika-Indien,” Verh. k.-k. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1875, p. 33. § P. Z.S. 1873, pp. 652, 669, &e. ~— a < i i 4 ® Element in the Fauna of India. 279 accurate as Jerdon’s ‘ Mammals’ and ‘Birds’ generally are in questions of distribution, some geographical expressions are very loosely used. ‘Thus when Teme on uses the term Central India, he sometimes means the country near Nigptir, some- times the region known politically as Central India, com- rising Rajpitdna, Indore, and Gwalior, sometimes Chutia dgpur, a tract of country with a very different fauna. I regret to say that I have not now time to give even the details | have accumulated on the subject; all I can do is to attempt a meagre criticism of Mr. Wallace’s lists of the fauna of India; but I think I can show that there really is better reason than Mr. Wallace supposes for inferring a dis- tinct relationship between the fauna of the greater part of India and that of Africa. Were the African affinities of the Indian fauna so small as would be inferred from the details given in the ‘ Geographical Distribution of Animals,’ vol. i. pp. 321-326, I should have to confess that I had committed a great error, and that Messrs. Blyth and Stoliczka were equally mistaken in insisting on the strong Ethiopian affinities of the Indian fauna. A little consideration will, I think, show that in some cases Mr. Wallace is mistaken, and that a care- ful analysis of the whole question will lead to a different conclusion. ; Before proceeding to criticise Mr. Wallace’s lists I have two remarks to make, I will preface them by saying that nothing is further from my wish than to express an unfavour- able opinion of Mr. Wallace’s work. I believe that he has done his best to arrive at an unbiassed conclusion, and that where he has failed, as in this instance I think he has, the fault is chiefly that of the authorities on whom he had to depend. he first remark I have to make is this :—India is in con- nexion with the Indo-Malay countries; and wide-ranging species, of mammals and birds especially, find no impediment in extending themselves throughout. ‘This acts in two ways. It hinders a tendency to the formation of distinct types through isolation ; and when a species by ranging to a distant region becomes modified the links in the chain of modified forms are more or less well preserved. If the whole of Burma, the Malay peninsula, Siam, Sumatra, Java, and the other countries between India and China, south of the limits of the Palearctic region, and as far east as the parallel of Canton, had been buried beneath the sea since, at all events, a period long antecedent to the glacial epoch, if, moreover, a belt of well-wooded country extended across the Indian Ocean and connected Eastern Africa with India, we should probably find 19* 280 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African that the fauna of India would differ from that of Eastern China or of Borneo far more than it now does, and we should then have a fairly parallel example of the differences now existing between India and Africa. Consequently, if we wish to form a true conception of the relations between the fauna of Africa and that of India, we must be prepared to take into consideration the alliances between distinct subgenera and sometimes between different genera. The question cannot be determined by ascertaining what forms are common in a list of such mammalian genera as were adopted, for instance, by Dr. Gray, many of which are not accorded more than specific rank by most naturalists, because in all probability Africa has been separated from India long enough for the same or allied species in the two regions, even if they had not varied at the time of separation, to have become sutfliciently distinct to be classed in different subgenera. This is emphatically the case when, as happens in several instances, the living Ethiopian representatives of Oriental genera are confined to Western Africa. The second remark is, that although I concur with Mr. Wallace in separating from the rest of India a Ceylonese, or, as I have generally called it,a Malabar province or subregion, I cannot agree with the limits laid down in the map at p. 315, vol. i. of the ‘ Geographical Distribution of Animals.’ I am also inclined to modity several of the other boundaries laid down. I have traversed so large a portion of the Indian peninsula that I have had unusual opportunities for ascer- taining the limits of the different subregions; and I see no ground for changing the views I expressed in 1870*. The divisions I then proposed were the following :— 1. The Panjab province or subregion, including the Pan- jab, Sind, Cutch, and Western Rajpttdna. 2. The Indian province or subregion—the peninsula gene- rally, with the exception of the Panjab and Malabar provinces, but with the addition of Northern Ceylon. 3. The Malabar province or subregion with Southern Ceylon. This corresponds generally to Mr. Wallace’s Ceylonese subregion—a name I should willingly adopt, but that part of Ceylon does not belong to it, whilst the whole of Malabar does. ‘This province comprises the low country on the west coast of India from Cape Comorin to a little north of Bombay, and the range of hills near the same coast as far north probably as the Tapti river. It also includes the hill tract of Southern Ceylon, but not the plains im the northern part of the island. Its fauna is represented, more- * J.A.S. B. 1870, pt. ii. p. 336. ee 2a ee Element in the Fauna of India. 281 over, on several isolated hill groups in Southern India, the number of representative forms apparently diminishing gra- dually to the northward. The best-known of these groups is that of the Shevroy hills, near Salem. The plains of the Carnatic from the Kushts (Kistna) river to Cape Comorin are included in this region by Mr. Wallace; but in this he is certainly in error; and he has, I think, been misled by incorrect localities for some typical forms, such as the Uropeltide *. 4. The Eastern-Bengal province. This is limited on the west by a line drawn northwards from the head of the Bay of Bengal. Calcutta is just on the edge, and perhaps rather within than without it. It belongs to Mr. Wallace’s Indo- Chinese subregion, the limit of which I should be inclined to draw a little further to the westward than he does. This, however, is a trifling detail. I further subdivided the Indian province into subprovinces, as below :— a. Gangetic subprovince or Hindustan t, extending south as far as the Nerbudda, in its eastern portion comprising only the valley of the Son and the Gangetic plain as far east as Benares. 6. Deccan subprovince—from the Nerbudda to the Krishna, bounded on the west by a line drawn a little east of the crest of the Western Ghats or Syahddri range, and on the east by a line drawn nearly north and south a little east of Nagpur. ce. Bengal subprovince—bounded by the last on the west, and extending as far south as the Godavari. d, Madras subprovince—all the peninsula south of the Krishna river and to the eastward south of the Goddvari, and east of the Nilgiri and other hills belonging to the range of the Western Ghats. The upper portions of some small isolated hill-ranges, however, such as the Shevroys and Kolamullies, have a Malabar fauna. This Madras sub- province also includes Northern Ceylon. My provinces correspond to Mr. Wallace’s subregions. The accompanying small map (p. 282) shows the approximate limits of the provinces and subprovinces. It is as well, since I have evidently been misunderstood, to say that the subdivision proposed refers solely to the Indian peninsula. The Eastern- * This family of snakes is entirely confined to the province or sub- region I have defined. Colonel Beddome, by far the best authority on South-Indian Reptilia, has pointed out that no Uropeltide are ever found in the plains of the Madras Presidency, except on the west coast. + I pointed out that by natives of India this term is applied to the Upper Gangetic plain, and not, as it is by European geographers, to the i te of India. 282 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African Bengal province is part of the Indo-Malay region to the east- ward; the Panjib province, the limits of which were quite unknown to mein 1870, I now find to be part of a very well- marked province or subregion which extends along the shores 1. Panjab province or subregion. 2. Indian province: a, Gangetic subprovince; 6, Deccan subprovince ; c, Bengal subprovince ; d, Madras subprovince. 3. Malabar province. 4, Eastern-Bengal province. of the Arabian Sea and to the head of the Persian Gulf, and contains throughout a curious mixture of Palearctic and Indian forms with a prevalence of desert types of animals and plants. Its approximate limits to the westward coincide with those of Gazella Bennetti, and are shown in a little map published in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society ’ *. ‘ * 1873, p. 314. I may mention that I have since ascertained that the only species of Gazella found in Sind and the desert country to the eastward is G. Bennetti. = a “ 7 | | eS a. OF epiiad Element in the Fauna of India. 283 I may add that I now doubt whether there is any difference between the fauna of the Gangetic and Deccan subprovinces sufficient to justify the retention of the distinction. The only importance attached to these subprovinces is that Malay forms are more numerous in the Bengal and Madras subprovinces than elsewhere. The Malabar forms are closely affined to Malay types as a rule, although some are peculiar. I will mention one instance of the distinctions which have led me to suggest the formation of these subprovinces. The families Cyclophoride and Diplommatinide, amongst the terrestrial Mollusca, are remarkably well represented throughout the Oriental region. Both abound in the Himalayas and in Mala- bar, the Cyclophoride being even more a 2 represented in the latter province. In the Madras subprovince Diplom- matinide are found on the hills with a Malabar fauna but not elsewhere ; and they have not, so far as I am aware, been found in the Bengal subprovince, nor elsewhere in the Indian anes Forms of Cyclophoride are found throughout the engal and Madras subprovinces ; but none are known in the Gangetic and Deccan subprovinces. A Cylostomoid genus Cyclotopsis is found in the Deccan and Gangetic subprovinces ; but the family of Cyclostomide has a totally different geo- graphical distribution from that of the Cyclophoride, and the only other known species of Cyclotopsis occurs in the Seychelle Islands *. With these few preliminary remarks I pass to the review of Mr. Wallace’s lists. The first is the list of genera of Mammalia which inhabit the subregion of Hindustan f. These are 38 in number; and Mr. Wallace remarks that “8 have so wide a distribution as to give no special geographical indications. Of the remaining 30, whose geographical position we have noted, 14 are Oriental only, 5 have as much right to be considered Oriental as Ethiopian, extending as they do over the greater part of the Oriental region; 2 (the hyana and gazelle) show Palearctic rather than Ethiopian affinity ; 7 are Palearctic and Oriental, but not Ethiopian ; and only 2 (Cynelurus and Mellivora) can be considered as exclusively Ethiopian.” The genera not mentioned by Mr. Wallace are chiefly bats, * It is as well to point out that the classification usually adopted for terrestrial Mollusca is largely artificial, and founded on characters of secondary importance. The value of trifling peculiarities in the operculum in especial has been much overrated ; and the order Pulmonifera of most writers comprises forms belonging to two distinct orders. + L.c. p, 322. 284 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African the Ethiopian affinities of which are quite as strong as their Malayan relations, and certain rodents, Leggada and G'olunda, which are said to have Ethiopian representatives, and which have certainly not hitherto been traced into the Malay countries. I will omit these ; but, in justice to Mr. Wallace’s views, | must add a very important genus to the list. Tupaia Elliott’ has recently been found both in the Bengal and Deccan subprovinces of the Indian subregion, and it must therefore be added to the Indian fauna. As the distribution and affinities of the Mammalia are better known than those of any other class, I shall go into a few details ; and to show the affinities of the 38 genera I will take them seriatim with Mr. Wallace’s remarks on each between brackets. 1. Presbytes (Oriental only). Replaced throughout the Ethio- pian region by the allied genus Colobus. 2. Macacus (Oriental only). One species occurs in Northern Africa. Allied genera are found in the Ethiopian region, e. g. Cercopithecus ; but the alliance is perhaps less close than in the case of Presbytes. } 3. Erinaceus (Palearctic genus). Found also in Central and Southern Africa, but absent and not replaced by any closely allied genus in Malayasia. Gymnura is placed in the same family by Mr. Wallace, but by others it is classed with Tupaia, and is certainly not a near ally of Erinaceus. 4, Sorex (widely distributed). The subgenera require further study before their distribution can be considered deter- mined. Felis (almost cosmopolitan). Cynelurus (Ethiopian and §. Palearctic). Iam not sure that this is fully entitled to generic rank. Viverra (Ethiopian and Oriental to China and Malaya). Viverricula (Oriental only). This is at the most a sub- genus of Viverra, and has no title to generic rank. 9. Paradoxurus (Oriental only). The species found in Western Africa, P. binotatus, has been made a distinct genus by Gray ; but it appears doubtful if the distinctions pointed out are of sufficient importance to justify generic separa- tion. In any case Nandinia, as the African form is called, is very closely allied. 10. Herpestes (Ethiopian, South-Palearctic, and Oriental to Malaya). 11. Calogale (Ethiopian, Oriental to Cambodja). This does not appear to be more than a subgenus of Herpestes ; and, so far as the Indian species are concerned, even this rank is doubtful, it being even a question how far one Indian Smet SRD OE! iy li et ee ee 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Element in the Fauna of India. 285 included species is specifically distinct from another placed + Gray himself in Herpestes. weniogale (Oriental). It is doubtful if this even be en- titled to more than subgeneric rank ; and it is erroneously, I think, ascribed to the Indian province. Jerdon, I believe, correctly states that it is only found in the Malabar province. Hyena (Paleaicetis and Oriental ; a Palzarctic species). This is correct; but whilst other species of the genus are found throughout the Ethiopian region, the family is unrepresented in the Oriental region beyond the limits of the fiat province, with the exception, I believe, of Assam, into which it may have strayed from Bengal. Canis (Palearctic and Oriental to Malaya). Ethiopian as well—typical forms of jackal (e. g. Canis mesomelas and C. variegatus), wrongly classed by Gray as foxes, being found throughout Africa, whilst jackals are only found as stragglers in Burmah, and are unknown in Malayasia. ‘he wolf (C. pallipes) found in India differs a good deal from Palwarctic forms, and requires com- arison with the Abyssinian C. simensis. By Gray this ast species and C. anthus, a widely spread African species, are made into separate genera, aftined to Lupus, but I do not know how far the distinction is justified. No wolves are found in Malayasia. Cuon (Oriental to Malaya). Palearctid also. Gray has shown that Canis alpinus of Pallas belongs to the genus ; and Hodgson states that his C. primevus is found in Tibet. A species of Cuon, probably C. alpinus, is recorded from Western Tibet also. Vulpes (very wide range). Unknown in Malayasia. The South-African Megalotis is probably a representative form ; and the North-African and south Palearctic Fen- necs certainly are. Lutra (Oriental and Palearctic). No good reason has been assigned for separating the South-Atrican L. maculi- collis. Mellivora (Ethiopian). Peculiar to the Indian province in the Oriental region, not even known to occur in Malabar. Melursus (Oriental only; family not Ethiopian). The genus Me/ursus is peculiar to India, being replaced in the Himalayas and east of the bay by Helarotoe: but I doubt if either is more than subgenerically separable from Ursus. Sus (Palearctic and Oriental, not Ethiopian). Replaced by an allied genus Potamocherus in the Ethiopian region. 286 21. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. dl. 32. 33. 34, Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African Tragulus (Oriental). A representative genus, Hyomos- chus, in West Africa. Zragulus in India is confined, I believe, to the Malabar province, the Bengal subprovince of the Indian province, and perhaps the Madras province. I have never been able to hear of its existence in the Gangetic or Deccan subprovinces. . Cervus (Oriental and Palearctic ; family not Ethiopian). . Cervulus (Oriental; family not Ethiopian). Very local in India except in the Malabar province. . Bibos (Palearctic and Oriental). Only a subgenus of Bos. Bubalus, which is omitted, has, I believe, at least as good claims to be considered a Central-Indian form as Tragulus. It is aboriginally wild in the Bengal sub- province, part of the Madras subprovince (Northern Ceylon), and in Assam ; probably feral only in Malay- asia; but this is not certain, so I omit it. The original form, B. paleindicus, occurs fossil in the Nerbudda valley. It is a thoroughly African genus. . Portax (Oriental). Indian only; unknown east of the Bay of Bengal, and, so far as | am aware, in the Malabar province. It is a distinctly Ethiopian type, represented by allied genera (Oreas, Tragelaphus) in Africa. Gazella (Palearctic and Ethiopian). Unknown in any part of the Oriental region east of the Panjab and Sind, except the Indian province, and therein confined to the Gangetic and Deccan subprovinces. Antilope (Oriental). a. ae oe (Oneal), YEE same as Portax; Ethiopian types unknown east of the Bay of Bengal. Elephas (Oriental species). The genus, however, is Ethiopian. Mus (cosmopolite nearly). Platacanthomys (Oriental). Erroneously ascribed to the Indian province. It has only been found in the Malabar hills. Meriones (very wide range). Palearctic and found throughout the Ethiopian region. Unknown out of India in the Oriental region. I do not know whether it occurs in Malabar. Spalacomys or Nesokia (Oriental). Palearctic as well: one species in Baluchistan, another just described from Eastern Turkestan ; one of the Indian species inhabits Kashmir. Not known east of India. The only reported occurrence in Burmah, P. A. 8. B. 1866, p. 240, requires confirmation. Sevurus (almost cosmopolite). en - & )3) +S. Oe ee a Pe POA sere Element in the Fauna of India. 287 35. Pteromys (Palearctic and Oriental to China and Malaya). 36. Hystrix (wide range). 37. Lepus (wide range). Unknown in Malayasia. 38. Manis (Ethiopian and Oriental to Malaya). It will be seen that two genera are incorrectly classed as belonging to the Indian province exclusive of Malabar, viz. Paicagale and Platacanthomys ; and I exclude three others as undeserving of generic rank, viz. Cynelurus, Viverricula, Calogale ; on the other hand I add Tupaia. These changes reduce the Indian genera to thirty-four. Of these, fourteen are either common to the Ethiopian region (India and Malay- asia), or replaced by closely allied forms in one or the other, viz. Presbytes, Sorex, Felis, Viverra, Paradoxurus, Her- pestes, Lutra, Sus, Tragulus, Elephas, Mus, Sciurus, Hystria, Manis. The following, eight in number, are Oriental forms, being represented by identical or closely allied species, or nearly aftined generic types in Malayasia, and not represented by allied forms in Africa—Macacus, Tupaia, Cuon, Melursus, Cervus, Cervulus, Bibos, Pteromys. [Every one of these is more or less Palzarctic also, except Cervulus and Tupaia, The following, ten in number, are Ethiopian forms, being represented by allied species or genera in the Ethiopian region, whilst they are not similarly represented in the Malay coun- tries—LErinaceus, Hyena, Canis, Mellivora, Portax, Gazella, Antilope, Tetraceros, Meriones, Lepus. Of these, Mellivora, Portax, Antilope, Tetraceros are unrepresented in the Pale- arctic region. I think, bearing in mind that India has probably for ages been separated from Africa and united to the Malay countries, it sola hardly be expected that stronger African affinities would be found in the fauna. I think it is evident that, so far as the Mammalia are concerned, the Ethiopian affinities of the Indian province are stronger than the Oriental. Birds.Nit. Wallace says that “ the naturalists who have adopted the ‘ Ethiopian theory’ of the fauna of Hindustan have always supported their views by an appeal to the class of birds.” I think Mr. Wallace is mistaken. I do not think I have ever especially quoted the evidence of the birds ; nor do I consider it quite so strong as that of the mammals, though I think I shall be able to show that the number of Oriental forms in the Hindustan fauna is much overrated, and some important Ethiopian affinities overlooked, by Mr. Wallace. n the first place, Mr. Wallace’s lists consist chiefly of Passeres; and there are few orders throughout the animal kingdom, so far as I know, in which the accepted generic 288 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African distinctions are slighter and the generic affinities more com- plicated. Secondly, the power of flight gives birds peculiar facilities for eres | their range ; and it is only natural that many forms should straggle into the province from the neigh- bouring Himalayas, the Assam hills, and the Malabar region. Hence in parts of the Bengal and Madras subprovinces a few Malay forms are found which do not occur elsewhere in India. Moreover certain species are to be met with, on hills which rise to a considerable height, even in Central India. Thus Mytophonus Horsfieldi has been found in Sirgtja on Main Pat, at Chikalda in Berar, at Pachmari, and at Mount Abi, all of them hills rising to about 4000 feet or more above the sea. At one of these localities, Chikalda, Hypsipetes ganeesa was also shot, and it is said the typically and peculiarly Mala- bar genus Ochromela was seen. ‘To include the birds found on these very few isolated hill-tops in a list of the general fauna of the surrounding country gives a completely false idea. Is Fregilus graculus to be included in the forms charac- teristic of the Ethiopian fauna because it inhabits the moun- tains of Abyssinia? I have not time at present to enter into the subject of these isolated remnants of a fauna which once in all probability was more extensively diffused, though I by no means think it inhabited the whole of India. It certainly, however, must be omitted in estimating the fauna of the sur- rounding country. Mr. Wallace gives a list of eighty-four Oriental genera of birds found in Central India. Now, of these, twelve, viz. Layardia, Garrulax, Trochalopteron, Alcippe, Hypsipetes (with the exception mentioned above), Irena, Arachnothera, Hemi- circus, Mulleripicus, Nyctiornis, Batrachostomus, and Collocalia, have never been found, so far as [ am aware, in the Indian peninsula, except in the Malabar province; three others, Hem7- chelidon, Niltava, and Perdiz are not known to occur south of the Himalayas, the last named, as generally restricted, being found no nearer than Tibet, and not being an Oriental genus at all. Mr. Wallace probably includes Perdicula in Perdizx. This, however, is, so far as known, a form peculiar to India and Ceylon, the Timor P. Raaltent being apparently but dubiously affined. Of the remaining genera, twenty-one, viz. Abrornis (one species only, A. cantator), Larvivora, Hemipus, Pellorneum, Dendrophila, Chibia, Chaptia, Nectarophila, Diceum, Eulabes, Nemoricola, Gecinus, Tiga, Micropternus, Rhopodytes, Surni- culus, Harpactes, Ceyx, Hydrocissa, Carpophaga, and Chalco- phaps, are not, to the best of my knowledge, found outside the Bengal and Madras subprovinces ; and I suspect Megalurus rr Te TS wy ipl ate, -* I MAAR We fm os Element in the Fauna of India. 289 and Pelargopsis have only been found as occasional stragglers beyond the limits. Myrophonus I have already mentioned. These birds may be found in a few isolated hills even in the Deccan and Gangetic subprovinces ; but a are not found generally. ‘To prevent being misunderstood, I should add that, when I say not found generally, [ mean not found even in the great forests, such as those of the Nerbudda and Tapti valleys, so far as | am aware. Some of the forests in these countries, and especially those of the Satpura ranges, are very extensive: I have passed months in them at a time; and although, as I was not collecting, I might easily have over- looked the smaller birds, I could not have failed to remark conspicuous forms like Hydrocissa, Carpophaga, and Chalco- a ive genera, viz. Malacocercus, Piprisoma, Taccocua, Ortygornis, and Galloperdiz, are, I believe, peculiar to India and Northern Ceylon. Mr. Wallace makes Malacocercus extend to the Philippines; but I do not find the genus in Lord Walden’s list*. Ortygornis is apparently by Mr. Wallace made to include Rhizothera. I have no means of judging how far this is accurate ; but Ortygornis appears to me affined to some of the African Francolins, e. g. F. gutturalis. I cannot agree with Jerdon in looking upon Galloperdix as allied to Gallus, or with Blyth (Ibis, 1867, p. 157) in considering that it is a representative of Polyplectron, or still less of Ithaginis. It is quite as much like some African Francolins, e.g. /. Erkeliz. Six more genera are certainly Ethiopian as well as Oriental. They are:—Chatarrhea, towhich certain South-Palearctic and African species belong, and which is now united by most ornithologists with the African Crateropus; Cittacincla, iden- tical with the Ethiopian genus Cercotrichas ; Arachnechthra, to which a number of African species belong (Nectarinia habessinica, for instance) ; Pitta and Treron, included by Mr. Wallace himself in the Ethiopian fauna ; and Meniceros, which is not separable from the vm eg genus Toccus. I believe this list might be largely extended. Lastly, of two genera, Pastor and Erythrosterna, the only species of the former found in the Indian province is a migra- tory Palearctic form, which does not extend to the east of India ; and the only species of Hrythrosterna found commonly in the Deccan and Cages provinces is the European £. rva. Other migratory forms, however, are init in the Gaagal and Madras subprovinces ; and an occasional straggler * Tr. Z. S. ix. p. 189. 290 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African may occur in other parts of the Indian peninsula. If these migratory forms are taken into consideration, why are the Saxicole, with their strong African affinities, omitted? I have shot two species of Sawxicola at Nigpir. I thus am obliged to exclude no less than forty-six out of eighty-seven Oriental genera, either because they are not found in the portion of Central India in which the proportion of African forms is most marked, or because they are not characteristically Oriental forms. Of the forty-eight genera of wide range I have very little to say, except that Calandrella and Ammomanes are not found to the east of the Bay of Bengal, whilst both are represented in the Ethiopian region, Calandrella being certainly allied to some forms of Megalophonus ; whilst the only species of Coc- cystes (C.jacobinus) is Ethiopian, being found even in Southern Africa. It extends to Upper Burmah, where it consorts with a few other Indian forms with African affinities, e.g. Crate- ropus gularis and Francolinus Phayret vel sinensis; but it is not, so far as I am aware, found in Malayasia. Mr. Hume has not apparently received it from Tenasserim. The list of Palearctic genera occurring in Central India might perhaps be increased ; but, as nearly all are migratory, they are of trifling importance. Lastly we come to the Ethiopian genera. By the omission of the Raptores and Gralle, seven of the most striking and remarkable cases of African forms found in India and unrepre- sented east of the Bay of Bengal are omittéd; these are Neophron, Chicquera, Rhinoptilus, Cursorius, Sypheotides, Eupodotis, and Phenicopterus. Neophron, Cursorius, and Pheenicopterus extend, it is true, into the southern portion of the Palearctic region ; but the Palearctic species of Cursorius is confined to the Panjab province in India, and the Indian province is inhabited by a peculiar species. Sypheotides appears to me congeneric with the African Lissotis. In both genera the males undergo the same peculiar change of plumage, becoming black in the breeding-season. The case of Rhino- ptilus is very remarkable. The Indian species is very rare, and only known to occur in part of the Madras subprovince. If we had only this one species, it would be impossible to deny the existence of a distinct African element in the Indian fauna. Another African form unrepresented to the eastward is Cercomela. I regret that I cannot now go more thoroughly into this matter and classify the birds as I have attempted to do the mammals. Before doing so it would be necessary to compare a large number of African genera with Indian. I notice in me peepee di a A a nh ee Element in the Fauna of India. 291 Mr. Wallace’s lists that the only families of birds found in India which are not Ethiopian are the Certhiide, Phyllor- nithide, and Artamide, om of which is represented by but a single species in Central India. In the Himalayas wail the countries immediately to the eastward of India, five additional non-African families are found, according to "Mr. Wallace's classification, viz. :—Panuride, ’ Liotrichide, Pachycephalida, Eurylemide, and Podargide. The following Ethiopian fami- lies are also Indian, but not found im any other part of the Oriental region so far as | know—Pteroclide, Otidide, Cur- soride, Phenicopteride* ; so that there are actually more fami- lies of birds found in India which are not foniid in Burmah even, than there are which are not also represented in Africa. In Mr. Blyth’s lists of Burmese birds (J. A. 8. B. 1875) the following families are included which are not found in the Indian province—Henicuride, Garrulacide, Liotrichide, Pipride, Eurylemide. It should be remarked that Mr. Blyth’s families differ materially from Mr. Wallace’s ; but the result in this respect is the same. If, now, we proceed to cal- culate the number of species belonging to the families, and to limit to the true characteristic subprovinces the area of the Indian province compared, the result will be far more startling. 1. Found in the typical subprovinces of Families. Species. India, but unknown in Africa . . 3 comprising 3 N.B. Of these three families, one, Artamide,is principally Australian; another, Certhiida, is chiefly Pale- arctic, and is only represented to the east of India by one species in the Philippine Islands. 2, Found in the same subprovinces and common to Africa, but unknown east of the Bay of "Bengal even in Burmah (Pteroclide 3 species, Oti- dide 3 species, Cursoridw 1 species, Pheenicopteride 2 species) . . 4 Fe 9 3. Found in Burmahf, but unrepresented in the typical subprovinces of India (Trogonide 2 species, Hentcuride 4, Garrulacide 15, Liotrichide 10, Pipride (Calyptonema) L, Eury- lemide 8) . 6 a 40 * Gruide might be added if India be compared with Malayasia; but cranes are said to occur in Bh Burmah and in China. + Taken from Mr. Blyth’s lists, 2. c. 292 Mr. W. T. Blanford on the African Moreover the following are the relative number of species of some peculiarly characteristic Indo-Malayan families in Burmah, according to Blyth’s list, and in the above named subprovinces of India :— Deccan Burmah. and Gangetic subprovinces. Bucerotide. . . 6 1 Alcedinide. . .12 3 or 4 Piotde.. 6 acho « 29 4 Prittide. «2s. 2 & 4 Timeliide . . . 31 3 The last list is very important, because it shows in astriking manner the most prominent difference between the Malay countries and India—the extremely rich fauna of the one as compared with that of the other, and the great disproportion of representatives of the same families. ‘The truth 1s that the characteristic Oriental genera are not nearly so abundant or so well represented in India as is generally supposed. I pass on to the Reptilia; and here I must say that Mr. Wallace’s information appears to have misled him. He states, (p. 326) that Tropédococcyx is peculiar to the subregion, and Aspidura, Passerita, and Cynophis to the peninsula and Ceylon. Now Tropidococcyx and Aspidura have not, so far as [ know, ever been found in the subregion at all; the only localities I can find for the former are North Canara and the Nilgiri hills, both in the Malabar subregion ; whilst Aspédura, so far as I can judge from the evidence, is confined to Ceylon, though it also is probably found in Malabar. Cynophis Helena 1 suspect to be a Malabar form also, although it may be found in the Madras subprovince; Passerita is common enough in the Bengal subprovince, but is certainly not known in the Deccan or the Gangetic area. Next, Mr. Wallace gives, as characteristic genera and characteristically Oriental, Dipsas, Simotes, Bungarus, Naja, Trimeresurus, Lycodon, and Python. I cannot admit that the list is either accurate or complete. To the best of my belief Simotes and Trimeresurus are only found in the Bengal and Madras subprovinces; and I strongly suspect the same might be said of Python, though I may be mistaken. Naja may be characteristically Oriental ; but it is quite as characteristically Ethiopian; and one species is Palearctic, Tomyrus oxiana having been shown, if I am not mistaken, to belong to the genus. Dipsas, too, is found in Africa. Then Eumeces, Pentadactylus, Gecko, Eublepharis, and Draco are characteristically or wholly Oriental, according to a Mr. Wallace. This I grant, with the exception of Lublepharis, which is not found outside the Indian province in the Oriental region, nor represented by any allied form, whilst it appears very probable that it is allied to the West-African Psilodac- tylus, as Gray suggested. Neither Pentadactylus, Gecko, nor Draco is found anywhere in the Indian province at all. By Eumeces 1 presume the genus as enlarged by Giinther 1s meant; if so, it is the only genus of the five which can be quoted as in any way supporting Mr. Wallace’s view. It is represented in the Indian province by one species of MMocoa and two of 2vopa *; now in Gray’s ‘ Catalogue of Lizards in the British Museum’ I find a Mocoa quoted from West Africa, and a 2vopa from Arabia. The commonest and most characteristic Indian genera of Lacertilia and Ophidia are the following :—Varanus, Cabrita, Ophiops, Euprepes, Hemidactylus, Sitana, Calotes, Charasia, Chameleo, Typhlops, Ptyas, Zamenis, Tropidonotus, Lycodon, Eryx, Naja, Bungarus, Daboia, and Echis. Of these the only characteristically Oriental genera are Calotes, Lycodon, Bun- garus; whilst Cabrita (allied to Eremias), Charasia (very near to Stellio), Chameleo, Eryx, and Echis have distinct Ethio- im affinities, and Svtana is restricted to India. The fol- owing families are Ethiopian and Indian, but not Malayan— Chameleontide (1 species) and Erycide ¢ (2 species). The following are Indian and Malayan but not Ethiopian— Oligo- dontide, represented by one species in the typical Indian sub- provinces, and Crotalide, which are not known to occur in them at all. It is true that of the Amphibia not a single family exhibits special Ethiopian affinities; but the genus Pyaxicephalus does so most unmistakably. This genus has not been found east of the Bay of Bengal. Before concluding these few remarks, there is a point to which I think it well to call attention, as it is one which has largely influenced me in insisting on the African aflinities of the Indian fauna. This is the evidence that in Northern and Central India the fauna in the later Tertiary times was more allied to that of Africa at present than it now is. ‘This is shown by the presence of Hippopotamus, Camelopardalis, Lowodon, and a number of antilopine forms in the Pliocene Element in the Fauna of India. 293 * I have not met with this genus in either the Deccan or the Gangetic subprovince. + The statement that Zryz and Gongylophis occur in Sikkim has been shown to be anerror. It depends on the localities affixed to the specimens collected by the Messrs. v. Schlagintweit, many of whose localities are untrustworthy. See P. A. 8. B. 1870, p. 77; J. A. S. B. 1871, p. 421. Ann. &: Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 20 294 On the African Element in the Fauna of India. fossil fauna of the Sevaliks, and of a Rhinoceros belonging to the African type (2. deccanensis, Foote) in the Deccan. In the Pleistocene fauna of the Nerbudda buffaloes are found with a species of round-horned Bos (B. namadicus), now replaced in the same region by the flat- horned Malayan os (Bibos) gaurus. Of course the round-horned bovine is not African ; but neither is it Malay. My belief is that the vertebrate fauna of India contains three elements, derived at three dif- ferent periods from countries which were or had been in con- nexion with Africa. The first of these consists of the forms common to the Ethiopian and Oriental region. These are in India the bulk of the fauna. It is scarcely necessary to quote examples; but the Viverride, Tragulide, Manidide, Mega- lemide, Bucerotide, and Pycnonotide will serve as charac- teristic illustrations. The second consists of forms common to the Ethiopian region and India, but which do not extend to the eastward of the Bay of Bengal ; nor are they represented in the portion of South-western Asia now lying on the direct line between India and Africa: such are Mellivora, Antilope, Portax, Tetraceros amongst mammals, Sypheotides, Rhino- ptilus, Chicquera, Thamnobia amongst birds. The third is composed of species with Ethiopian affinities, which may have wandered into India from Arabia and Baluchistan: such are Gazella Bennetti and Neophron percnopterus. In the case of many Ethiopian forms inhabiting India, e. g. Pyrrhulauda grisea, Eupodotis Edwardsi, &c., it is not easy to say to which of the two latter classes they belong, as they are represented by closely allied forms in South-western Asia. But there can be very little doubt of the animals of the second group having entered India by a line of communication which no longer exists (some of them, e.g. Tetraceros and Rhinoptilus) being forest forms not found in open country. I regret that want of time prevents my entering more thoroughly into this subject. I have tried to weigh the evidence fairly ; and I think I have shown that my belief in the presence of a marked African element in the Indian fauna is not due to a confusion between “ station” and “ habitat.” From what is known of the distribution of the Mollusca, Insecta, and Arachnida, I believe that the evidence afforded by the Invertebrata coincides with that of the Vertebrate fauna. Calcutta, August 6, 1876. On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea, 295 XXV.—On the Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. By Prof. J. C. Scu1épre, [Continued from p. 266.) 20. The third type is that of Hypertni—a modification of the general type of Amphipoda, adapted for life in the light (large eyes) and powerful swimming about at the surface of the ocean. A parallel to this could not be ona amongst the heavy Isopoda; but we find one amongst Ulonata, where the Odonata occupy an exactly analogous position to that of Hyperini amongst Amphipoda. Their well-known teeming variety in general external appearance, from the thick-set form resembling a bean, to the most slender and elongate shapes, as well as in the development of the limbs for prehen- sion, climbing, and attachment, is explained by the great variety of structure and mode of life of those (mostly gela- tinous) marine animals to which they attach themselves. Their true relations to these are ihe not yet fully eluci- dated; but the following account of the structure of their mouth will show that at any rate they appear extremely well equipped for peeling off and gulping down little bits of the bodies of such animals. In illustration of this type we may examine the head of Themisto libellula, Mandl. Viewing it straight in front, we observe at once the analogy with the head of Odonata. The front, properly speaking, carrying the two pairs of antenna, is deeply sunk between the eyes; and below it the clypeus is seen to protrude like a hood; the terminal portions of all the appendages of the mouth are, as it were, folded together so as to form a perpendicularly descending inverted cone; the stipites of the mandibles form a slightly trisinuate frame on either side of the flat bilobate upper es whilst the mandibular palpi, when at rest, fit closely under the lateral margins of the clypeus, the slender middle joint of each ascending perpendi- cularly in the hollow of the front, and the ell pointed terminal joint crossing its opposite neighbour below the upper antenne. Below the upper lip the palpi and the apices of the stipites of the first pair of maxilla are seen somewhat fore- shortened, whilst the second pair of maxillz are hidden behind the palpi of the first pair and the anterior ends of the lobes of the maxillipeds, as are turned upwards and forwards, con- stituting the downward-pointing apex of the cone formed by the oral limbs. This view already discloses that the lobes of the mandibles are entirely covered by the upper lip. If we next examine the head from the 1, we observe moreover 20* 296 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the that the mandibles in the whole of their extent are of unusual height, almost as high at their apex as at their base, and consequently, in this respect, very different from what is seen in the two preceding types. We observe besides that the mandibular springs of the lower lip are so short that they by no means, as in Eleutherognatha and Trochalognatha, almost reach as far back as the inner corners of the bases of the mandibles; finally, it is seen that the second ra of maxille are to that extent involved by the maxillipeds that only a small strip of their middle portion becomes visible without preparation. The proportion in which the different oral limbs take part in the composition of the cone described appears still more clearly if this is examined from below, facing the apex of the cone: the lower margin of the man- dibles is seen uncovered, whilst the second pair of maxille are entirely hidden except the middle portion, the narrow maxillipeds covering the central part of the cone with their coalesced minor lobes. If we bend the maxillipeds back, it is easily perceived that their use is to cover the maxille and fill out the space left between them; the upper face of the stipes is carinate and fits in between the second pair of maxille ; the inner lobes are coalesced and close the space between the grinding-teeth of the mandibles; the outer lobes fill out the space all the way forwards to the upper lip, covering the inner parts of the first pair of maxille. The maxillipeds have no palpi. The second pair of maxille are distended, cushion-like ; and only the apices of their lobes carry spines and sete. ‘The first pair of maxille have large cardines, large stipites with dilated apices, but no inner lobes; the outer lobe of each maxilla carries on its apex five powerful spines arranged in two rows, and a considerable number of stiff sete. The palpus consists of but one joint, broad, oval, arched, with truncate apex, which is furnished with smooth and ciliated spines ; whilst the inner margin is slightly curved and serrate, with a small spine in each indentation of the saw, and a short thick thorn in the inner corner. If now, finally, all the appendages of the mouth are taken away except the mandibles (as we have done in examining the previous ex- amples), the hypostoma appears, with the articular sockets of the two pairs of maxille, and also the whole of the lower lip. The short and broad form of the latter reminds us of Caprella, whilst the inner lobes are still more reduced than in Anonyz ; but the mandibular springs are much thicker than in either of these two types, and of a peculiar curved shape. At the same time the anterior lobes, though in shape and thick- ness rather recalling the same parts in Caprella, differ from Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 297 those of both Eleutherognatha and Trochalognatha in this essential particular, that they do not touch each other with their apices, but leave a eae space between them, whilst in front they fit close against a transversal arched kind of bolster, thicker towards both extremities, and belonging to the upper lip, but separated by a deep and broad furrow from the bilobate leaf of the upper lip, which is visible outside on the head. From the centre of this transversal cushion, backwards to the hypostoma, a narrow serrate seam appears, which the observer in the first instance, without special examination, is inclined to interpret as being formed by the interior margins of the middle lobe of the lower lip touching one another in the median line; if, however, the lateral lobes of the lower lip are now cut away, it becomes evident that the middle lobes are entirely absent, and that the serrate seam in question is formed by the inner margins of the large flat grinding-teeth of the mandibles, which consequently occupy the whole space between the transversal cushion of the upper lip, the lateral lobes of the lower lip and the hypostoma, thus entirely closing up the palate from below. The latter does not appear until the mandibles are opened; and it is then seen that behind the transversal ridge of the upper lip there is on the palate a low semicircular eminence, and along the median line, just above the serrate inner margins of the grinding-teeth, a narrow depression forming a sort of canal, leading to the opening of the pharynx. Outside and behind the lateral lobes and man- dibular springs of the lower lip, the long and very high stipites of the mandibles are seen, whilst their narrow, sharp, edgewise-set outer lobes fit into the transversal furrow above mentioned, between the foremost bilobate leaf of the upper lip and its transversal ridge or cushion. Examined from the fore end, after the removal of the anterior bilobate part of the appar lip, the lobes of the mandibles show the form of two short saws with curved blades—the arched edge, which is coated with enamel as hard as glass, being cut into a row of sharp saw-teeth, increasing gradually in size towards the lower corners of the inner lobes, where the last two teeth, particularly the lower one, are considerably enlarged and developed into a pair of exceedingly sharp, incurved, prehen- sile hooks. The lobe of the left side glides above the one ot the right side, If the parts are turned round and examined from the back, we perceive that the right mandible is en- tirely without inner lobe, whilst the left mandible possesses one placed behind the upper half of the outer lobe, and of the same structure, excepting that the teeth of the saw are all of equal size and that there are no prehensile hooks ; the outer 298 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the lobe of the right mandible fits into the cleft between the outer and inner lobes of the left ; so that the eutting is done by three saw-blades—two from the left side and one from the right, which latter cuts in between the two former. This remarkable combination obtains with small variations through the entire series of Hyperini, which otherwise presents such different forms. With reference to its principal charac- ter, the fitting of the mandibular lobes into a groove or hollow in the upper lip, the Amphipoda of this type may be called Piezognatha. 21. We have then the following formulas for the three types in the structure of the mouth in biting Amphipoda :— ELEUTHEROGNATHA. Mandibule trigonz, condylo articulario antico carentes. Labrum planiusculum, transversum, simplex. 'TROCHALOGNATHA. Mandibulx product, condylo articulario instructs antico, acetabulo epipharyngis accommodato. Labrum crassum, conicum, simplex. PIEZOGNATHA. Mandibule producte, condylo articulario antico carentes, mala exteriore fosse transverse labri accommodata. Labrum planiusculum, transversum, duplex. 22. Amongst the series of forms exhibiting the eleuthero- gnath type, there are several which simulate more or less strikingly the build of other types. One of the most remark- able is Stegocephalus, reminding us in general appearance of the trochalognath Anonyx, whilst its enormously developed face and the armament of the mandibles approach more to the piezognath Hyperva. The clypeus, labrum, palate, two pairs of maxilla, and the maxillipeds, as well as the mandibular springs of the lower lip, correspond in all essential respects to the general fea- tures of the type. The upper lip is bilobate, the right-hand lobe larger than the left. But the mandibles are quite without grinding-teeth, the right mandible also without an inner lobe; and though the left mandible possesses the hard branch of the latter, which has a long finely serrate margin, it lacks the membranaceous digitiform appendages ; the outer lobes of both mandibles have each a long, curved, finely serratulated edge, almost as in Hyperini, but with the essen- tial difference that all the saw-teeth are here equally large, i Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 299 the lower ones not being developed into prehensile hooks. Furthermore the middle lobes of the lower lip are quite missing, and the foremost ones are so small, narrow, and thin as to be unable to fill the space between the mandibles, in consequence of which the palate here, as in Anonya, is quite uncovered as soon as the maxillipeds and the two pairs of maxille are taken away. 23. But the extremest place inside the boundaries of Eleu- therognatha is occupied by the lemodipodous Cyamus, so peculiar by its flattened shape, hooked legs, and general equipment for attaching itself to the skin of whales, which it — to pieces and gulps down. The structure of its mouth as been hitherto known only from the schematic outline by Savigny. It will be seen from the following account what considerable alterations in the shape and relative position of the appendages of the mouth have been necessary, in order to enable the animal to press the mouth against the extensive firm surface which it has to penetrate and to which it must cling. The usual arrangement of the organs (like strata, or leaves of a book), by which the oral limbs generally in Amphipoda are collected into a thick package under the head, has here been abandoned, the most active instruments for gnawing (the man- dibles and the first pair of maxilla) having been proportionately expanded and flattened; whilst the lower parts, which support and enclose the former, viz. the second pair of maxillz and the maxillipeds, are considerably reduced in development or pushed out to the sides. Above all, the lower lip has lost the part which it has to play in other Amphipoda, as in forming a kind of spring for the mandibles; so that it corresponds entirely to the conformation of the tongue in Isopoda. Finally, the equipment with spine and sete has almost entirely been replaced by an equipment with organs of touch. The anterior extremity of the head presents a small oval surface, surrounded, as far as the broad, shortly bilobate upper lip, by the palpi of tle maxillipeds, forming a sort of raised margin when seen from above. ‘These palpi are long and stout, without claw, and consist of five joints, which only at their apices carry a few pointed sete, the last but one being furnished at the apex with a larger number of thin tactile sete ; some tactile warts are observable on the apex of the last joint ; and this latter also has a small comb of delicate spines on its inner margin. The broad, flat, almost quadrangular stipites of the maxillipeds are so short that they only cover the space behind the second pair of maxillz ; the lobes, more- over, are entirely absent, or only represented by the slightly expanded and rounded outer corners of the stipites, which 300 Prof, J.C. Schisdte on the carry a row of tactile sete. In consequence of these circum- stances, both pairs of maxilla are uncovered uniess the palpi of the maxillipeds happen to be in an inward-bent position, in which case they can cover the outer portions of the first pair of maxille and also the dorsal margin of the mandibles, which appear behind their outer lobes. ‘The maxille of both pairs being thus uncovered, it devolves on them to cover the hypo- stoma, which is otherwise mostly done by the lobes of the maxillipeds; and accordingly the second pair of maxille assume an aspect which reminds us in a high degree of the maxillipeds in Isopoda. ‘Their stipites coalesce entirely, forming an obovate flatly arched piece, which covers the hindmost part of the hypostoma_in the middle, from the cleft between the stipites of the maxillipeds forward to the bases of the lobes of the first pair of maxilla. The inner lobes of the second pair are placed close together in the median line of the head; and their rounded apices carry each one stout tactile seta: the outer lobes are small, triangular, and inserted on a level with the narrow bases of the inner lobes ; and their rounded apices carry two rows of more slender tactile sete—one row on the upper surface, the other on the edge. The apices of all the lobes of the second pair of maxille reach forward as far as the middle of the inner margin of the outer lobes of the first pair of maxille, and a little beyond the base of the lower lip; the second pair of maxille therefore cover altogether only a small space in the middle of the hypostoma, but leave the maxille of the first pair entirely uncovered. ‘The covering of the hypostoma on the sides towards the pleural margin of the head, devolves consequently on the first pair of maxillee, which to this end are equipped with cardines of enormous size, much larger than are necessary for the purpose of the articulation of the limb, being expanded outwards from the sockets into a pair of obovate flatly convex plates, placed aslant, each of which is divided a little behind the middle into two halves by a curved transverse groove on the lower face, corresponding to a ridge in the interior, on which the flexor muscles are attached ; the stipites of this first pair of maxille are, for the same reason, of unusual width. ‘There is no inner lobe; but the outer lobe is broad, along the inner margin armed with small hooked sete, whilst the obliquely truncate apex carries seven stout, deeply inserted, conic, slightly incurved spines, which have a prominent serrate ridge on their lower surface, a little inside the inner margin; the spines form two rows, the upper row consisting of four, the lower of three spines. The very short and slender palpus consists of only one conic Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 301 joint, which scarcely reaches beyond the first third of the outer lobe, and on its truncate apex carries a considerable bundle of thin tactile seta. The lower lip reaches to the base. of the terminal spines of the first pair of maxille and the inner corners of the outer lobes of the mandibles ; as already indicated, it resembles entirely the tongue in Isopoda, narrow at the base, a little wider at the apex, and there divided into four lobes with small and delicate spines on their apices, the two lateral lobes being longer, obtusely pointed, diverging, and slightly incurved, whilst the two middle lobes are small, pointedly rounded, leaving a narrow split in the middle line of the mouth. The mandibles, too, resemble strikingly the same organs in Isopoda: they are remarkably small, reaching backwards only as far as the middle of the stipites of the first pair of maxillz, but are nevertheless strongly built in propor- tion. ‘The upper surface of the stipes is in the middle strewn with exceedingly small warts. There is no palpus; but both lobes are present, though those on the right mandible are not a little different in structure from those on the left. Examining the right mandible from above, the outer lobe is seen to end in five short thick teeth forming a transversal row, of which the innermost is somewhat outward-bent and covered by the inner lobe, whilst the outermost tooth is placed a little above its next neighbour, and this again a little over the nearest of the two middle teeth. Accordingly, when we examine the same mandible from below, the outer lobe is seen to cover the inner lobe to some little extent ; and on account of the arrange- ment of the teeth just described, there appear in this position to be only four on the outer lobe instead of five. The outer lobe of the left mandible, on the contrary, has six teeth on its apex, placed in two rows, diverging towards the inner side, shorter and much less incurved than those on the two lobes of the mandible of the opposite side, between which they fit in. The differences between the inner lobes of the two mandibles are still more considerable. On the right mandible the ante- rior portion of the inner lobe is of about the same structure as the outer lobe: it terminates in a thick incurved tooth; and its anterior margin carries three thick teeth, which are placed on a lower level than the terminal tooth, but otherwise resemble it in shape and size; behind this anterior portion, with its hard enamel and armature of teeth, follows a thin closely ciliated membranaceous portion, of which the apex is cleft into six thin digitiform lobes. On the left mandible, on the con- trary, the anterior part of the inner lobe lacks both enamel and teeth, and is represented by a short protuberance, with small warts on its sides and with a small slightly undulated 302 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the apical face, which, viewed from above, looks as if it had three obtuse teeth ; the membranaceous portion is larger than on the right mandible, but has only three digitiform lobes. 24, Finally the eleutherognath type appears in a remark- able modification in Laphystius, Ky., the only genus of sucking Amphipoda which I have hitherto been enabled to submit to a close examination. It occurs behind the pectoral fins of sturgeons, sharks, and the large cod; and Kroyer de- scribes it as “‘ unicum, quod adhuc innotuit, inter Gammarina animal parasiticum ” (Naturh. Tidsskr. iv. p. 157). From his point of view and by his method of investigation, we could not expect that he should have understood that its mouth really was constructed for suction; at the same time his excellent diagnosis lays proper stress both on the broad figure of the animal, and on its hooked claws well adapted for holding on with, its “caput rostratum,” the clumsy antenne with their short stipites, the narrow mandibles, and the fact that the palpus of the first pair of maxille only consists of one joint, that of the maxillipeds of two. The head is very small, with very prominent round eyes, consisting of large, strongly convex, closely collected ocelli. Viewed from the sides it presents but few features different from those of the ordinary Gammarus-type; nor do they at once strike the observer. The elongate-triangular dorsal face of the mandibles, the mandibular springs of the lower lip, the position and arrangement of the two pairs of maxille and the maxillipeds, as well as of the clypeus and labrum covering the parts of the mouth in front, present at first sight nothing to make us suspect any very remarkable peculiarities. On closer examination, however, three points will attract attention as in- dicating something out of the common, viz. :—first, the unusual height of the forehead and the pleural margin of the head; secondly, the circumstance that the terminal two fifths of the length of the mandibles are quite hidden by the upper lip; and, thirdly, that the lobes of the maxillipeds join the upper lip with their apices and lateral margins s0 closely that the lip and the lobes together form a beak-like eminence, which stands out separately from its surroundings on account of the great convexity of the lobes of the maxillipeds and the small- ness of their palpi, which are so much reduced in size that they do not even reach quite to the lateral margins of the upper lip. It is only when we examine the head from the front that its peculiar rostrate configuration becomes clearly appreciable. The outline of the face, strictly speaking, is a rhomb, en- closed by almost straight lines; the height from the apex of Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 303 the small frontal horn to the apex of the lobes of the maxilli- peds exceeds by about one fifth the width across the round prominent eyes. The clypeus is of about equal height and width, rather convex, rounded above, the sides being also curved outwards. ‘The upper lip is half as long again as the clypeus, highly convex, with pointed apex, the sides being outward-curved near the base, slightly emarginate towards the apex; on either side of the upper lip a small portion of the stipes of the mandibles appears, whilst their very long and stout palpi lie close to the forehead, ascending on either side of the clypeus; their terminal joint is very long, one fifth longer than the middle joint, conical, slightly incurved, pointed, furnished with short and long sete on the apex and along the inner side. The terminal joints of the two palpi cross each other in the margin between the two pairs of antenna. The downward-pointing angle of the facial rhomb is formed by the outer lobes of the maxillipeds lying close to the upper lip, and rolled together one with another. If, in the next place, we proceed to dissect the head, beginning from behind, we meet, of course, first the maxillipeds. Their cardines and stipites are prolonged, each pair by itself entirely coalescing, and all together forming a club-shaped convex pe- duncle for the terminal parts (lobes and palpi), with rounded base, emarginate sides, and rounded sinuate anterior margin. The outer lobes are considerably shorter than the cardines and stipites together, and lie close together, the inner margin of the left involving that of the right; they are convex, cup- shaped, with broadly rounded er when seen together, but each by itself pointedly rounded at the extremity; the outer margin has close fine hair, whilst the anterior part of the inner margin is finely serrulated with a few shorter sete at the apex and on the under surface. The palpi are very thin, sparsely furnished with sete only at their extremity; they do not reach forward so far as the apex of the outer lobes, and consist of only two joints of about equal length, of which the terminal one is straight, conical. The inner lobes of the maxillipeds are very small, not half the length of the outer lobes, conical, with a couple of small sete on the rounded apex; and they are hidden under the inner margin of the outer lobe in such a manner that they do not appear before the maxilliped is turned entirely round so as to show its upper surface. The second pair of maxilla has the form usual in Gammarini, with two flat lobes, the outer lobe being linear, slightly outward- bent, carrying on its broadly rounded apex seven thin, pointed, slightly incurved yeh ranged in an upper and a lower row; the inner lobe is falciform, shorter than the outer lobe, and 304 Prof. J. C. Schiddte on the carries seven spines, scattered from the point downwards along the inner margin, of the same description as those of the outer lobe, only a little stouter and shorter. The first pair of maxille is especially distinguished by its rudimentary palpus, which does not reach forward beyond one fourth of the outer margin of the outer lobe, and consists of only one conical joint, with two sete on its truncate apex. The outer lobe is narrow, falciform, and carries from the point downwards, along the anterior third of the inner margin, eight long, thin, incurved, very pointed spines arranged in an upper and a lower row, and behind them, further back, four other short and stiff scattered sete ; the inner lobe of the first pair of maxille is very small, with three delicate spines at the apex, and reaches scarcely so far forward as the apex of the palpus. If now we finally remove all the just mentioned appendages of the mouth, the most remarkable feature of its construction appears, viz. that the middle and lateral lobes of the lower lip are not distinguishable from one another, so that there is really only one lobe on either side, the right-hand one involving to some extent the one on the left side; in front, the two short, rounded, linguiform apices diverge a little, so that the extreme ends of the mandibles appear between them ; the mandibular springs of the lower lip are narrow, and their ends, which are a little outward-bent, reach not quite to the base of the mandibles. It is clear from this construction that it is here the lower lip which, by its peculiar modification of the shape usual in Gammarini, has been adapted to form the innermost enclosure of the oral tube, whilst the outer lobes of the maxillipeds supply its outer enclosure. If now, finally, the mandibles are laid bare by the removal of the lower lip, their configuration shows not a little similarity to that described in Aga. The stipes, on which the palpus is inserted closely in front of its outer corner, is narrow, thinner in front, gradually passing into the very narrow and long outer lobe, whose flat rounded apex carries six minute saw-teeth; the inner lobe is very small, membranaceous, narrow, terminating in three slender and pointed digitiform lobes. A comparison between this combination and the forms of sucking-mouth described above in Isopoda discloses the remarkable difference, that the back wall of the rostrum in Laphystius is formed by the lower lip to the exclusion of the two pairs of maxille, of which, therefore, the first has been subject to very little modification, the second to none at all, as compared with the usual construction for biting-purposes ; whilst in sucking Isopoda the back wall of the sucking-tube is formed by the second pair of maxille, whereby the first Structure of the Mouth in Sucking Crustacea. 305 pair of maxille are enclosed within the tube and have assumed a shape sg ey to action inside it. Whilst, therefore, the rostrum in Isopoda contains mandibles and the first pair of maxilla, Laphystius occupies the important stage in the deve- lopment of the sucking-mouth in Crustacea where the rostrum only contains mandibles. The oral formula for Laphystius will consequently be the following. Laphystius. Os haustellum. Haustellum adversum clypeo labroque, aversum labio malisque exterioribus pedum maxillarium confectum, malas man- dibulares serratorias involvens. Clypeus rotundate quadratus, fornicatus, pendulus. Labrum maximum, productum, conicum, acuminatum, fornica- tum, pendulum. Mandibule stipite producto, angusto, acuminato, depresso, mobili, basi palpigero, malis binis. Mala exterior sub labrum oblique inflexa, fixa, in orificium haustelli deor- sum eminens, linearis, margine terminali arcuato, serrato. Mala interior basi male exterioris inserta, membranacea, mobilis, minuta, linearis, apice trifida. Palpus clypeum amplectens, triarticulatus, pervalidus, articulo terminali inter antennas recepto, producto, conico, acuminato, in- trorsum breviter setigero. Mazille priores laminate, malis binis, palpigeree. Mala exte- rior falcata, apice spinis longioribus, validioribus, incurvis, in series binas redactis armata. Mala interior brevis- sima, conica, apice parce spinigera. Palpus perexiguus, conicus, singulo constans articulo, conico, apice truncato, breviter biseto. Mazille posteriores laminate, malis binis. Mala exterior linearis, apice spinigera. Mala interior falcata, margine interiore parce spinifero. Pedes mawxillares agnebes stipitibusque concretis, productis, fornicatis, malis binis, palpigeri. ale exteriores ample, sinistra dextram srdnic, fornicate, apice late rotun- date, labro contigua. Male interiores perminute, conice, malis exterioribus contectee. Palpi minuti, conici, biar- ticulati, malis exterioribus manifesto breviores. Labiumamplum. Processus mandibulares angusti, acuminati, retro directi. Lob7 intermedii in lobos laterales confusi, amplissimi, fornicati, dextro sinistrum obvolvente, apice lingulati, mandibulas preeter apicem male exterioris con- tegentes. 306 On the Young of the New-Zealand Astacide. XXVI.—On the Mode in which the Young of the New-Zealand Astacide attach themselves to the Mother. By J. Woop- Mason. A FEW days ago I received from Dr. Julius von Haast, Director otf the Canterbury Museum, a small collection of crustaceans, amongst which is a specimen of remarkable interest. It is a female of Astacotdes zealandicus*, laden with young. On attempting to remove one of these from beneath the tail of the mother, I was surprised to find that it was firmly attached thereto, so firmly, indeed, that I had to exert considerable force in order to detach it, and even then it came away leaving its two hindmost pairs of walking-legs behind. The dactylopodite of each of these legs, on examination under a low power, was found to be provided at its extremity with a strongly hooked, exceedingly acute, movable claw, and on the lower edge at the end with six or seven sharp spines, against which the claw folds, and thus forms a very efficient prehensile arrangement. With these four legs, which are at this stage the longest, strongest, and most highly indurated of all the appendages, stretched straight backwards so as to be parallel with the postabdomen, the young crayfish hangs suspended head downwards from the postabdominal appen- dages of the mother. The young found thus attached measure, with the postabdomen extended, 74 millims., exclusive of the antenne. The accompanying figure represents the two terminal joints of one of the legs drawn by the aid of the camera lucida. I am not aware whether the young of Astacus fluviatilis attach themselves in this manner; certainly Rathke does not state that they do so in his admirable account of the develop- ment of the species. Dactylopodite. Propodite. ! | 1 i | | 1 1 The ova in the New-Zealand representatives of the genus * = Paranephrops setosus, Hutton, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, xii. p- 402. Atm ee On Deep-sea Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean, 307 Astacoides * are large and few in number; and the young undergo no metamorphosis after quitting the egg. A large female of Astacoides zealandicus has but 380 eggs, measuring 23 x 2} millims., under the tail; and these are attached to the appendages in the manner described by Lereboullet (in Ann. des Sc. Nat. sér. 4, vol. xiv. 1860) for Astacus fluviatilis, XXVII.—Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, deadged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine, chiefly in 1869 (concluded). By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. [Continued from p. 240.] Hymeraphia vermiculata, Bk., var. erecta,n. sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 4, and Pl. XV. fig. 26, a, b.) General form short, cylindrical, angular, club-shaped, be- coming massive, lobed and lobulated, or compressed and ex- ora flabellately. Colour now yellowish white. Surface irsute, even, reticulo-pitted, more or less furrowed; dermal structure reticulate. Pores in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents scattered here and there on the surface. Internal structure consisting of fasciculi branching and subdividing obliquely from a central axis amidst the sarcode, which again is traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-system, that terminate tor the most part in the furrows of the surface, which in their natural state are converted into canals by the dermal sarcode. Colour internally the same as that of the surface, or perhaps a little deeper. Spicules of one kind only, viz. skeleton-; no flesh- spicules. Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, very large, long and acuate, smooth, sharp-pointed, slightly curved to- wards the fixed end, which is the widest part of the spicule, but not inflated, 100- by 34-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 26, a) ; 2, subskeleton-, a much smaller spicule, vermiculate, acerate, acuate, or cylindrical and obtuse at the ends, 45- by 1-1800th inch (fig. 26,4). The large acuates at their fixed ends are imbedded in a mass of interwoven vermiculates, which thus form fasciculi round them (Pl. XII. fig. 4, a, 6), while their * Astacoides, Guérin, Revue Zool. pen 109; Paranephrops, White, in Gray’s Zool. Misc. 1842, p. 78, and Dieffenbach’s ‘ New Zealand,’ 1843, ii. p. 267. 308 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea pointed ends, projecting externally, give the hirsute appear- ance to the dermal sarcode, where the points are so arranged in linear network as to present the reticulo-pitted aspect above mentioned. Size of sponge extending from a thin Hecate up to 3 inches in height, varying in thickness with the form taken by the sponge. Hab. Marine, attached individually to little pebbles. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, between the north of Scotland, the Shetland and the Firée Islands, in depths varying from 114 to 640 fathoms. Obs. In form this species only differs from H. vermiculata, Bk. (which is thin, laminiform, and incrusting, fig.4,c), in being erect or vertical, but in nothing else, further than that the spi- cules appear to be a little larger and the vermiculates a little less vermicular in H. erecta. In structure, both consist of large acuate spicules, whose pointed ends for the most part project externally, and are tied together internally by a mass of the vermiculates ; while the less degree of vermiculation of the latter in H. erecta, as well as the tendency to a flabellate form, seems to point out a transition of the latter to Phakellia venti- labrum, where the interlacing spicules still retain a little ver- miculation, until it is lost altogether in P. infundibuliformis, where the shape of the acuate remains, but that of the undula- ting or vermicular spicule has passed into a simply curved acerate, which curve, it should be also remembered, approaches in form to that of a ‘ bend’ in the centre, ending with Aa- nella. hus we have a group of sponges extending from the lowest form, viz. Hymeraphia vermiculata, to Axinella, which may hereafter be found serviceable in dividing the group Multi- formia of my suborder Axinellida in the order Echinonemata, Hymeraphia vermiculata bears a similar relation to Phakellia ventilabrum that Microciona atrosanguinea does to Halichon- dria plumosa. H. erecta is present in several jars, especially in No. 65, whose depth is 345 fathoms, about 40 miles N.W. of the Shetland Islands; and H. vermiculata is almost always found in company with it. Fragments of Phakellia ventilabrum and P. infundibuliformis also come from the same localities. At station 51 portions of Geodia, Stelletta, and Reniera fibulata, Sdt., were dredged up with it; and at 65, Geodia, Tisiphonia, Donatia lyncurium, Trichostemma hemisphericum, Sars, Poly- mastia brevis, Bk., and Phakellia ventilabrum. Both Axinella mastophora, Sdt., and Auletta sycinularia, Sdt. (Atlantisch. Spongienf. pp. 45 and 61, and Taf. iv. figs. 5 and 14 respectively), appear, from the form of their spicules and hirsute surfaces, to be allied to H. erecta. | Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 309 Cornulum textile, n. sp. (Pl. XII. fig. 9, and Pl. XV. fe. 28, a, b.) General form an obconic sheath, horn-shaped, more or less twisted or bent upon itself, fixed by the narrow end, open at the large one, which is filled up by a protruding portion of the internal structure. Colour yellowish white. Surface of the sheath or dermis smooth, presenting a number of circular ridges marking the degrees of growth ; composed of a horny sarcodic membrane densely charged with spicules, so as to resemble a textile fabric (Pl. XII. fig. 9, a). Pores and vents robably in the protruding mutilated head, in which, as usual in the histodermal forms, the structure is so delicate that all the soft parts are broken down into a confused pulp. Internal structure (fig. 9, 4) consisting of a conical fibrous mass corre- ee in form with that of the sheath, consisting of bun- es of spicules dividing and subdividing from the conical to the expanded end, where they terminate in thin plumose lacinulations ; supporting throughout the internal sarcode and excretory system, before the sarcode becomes broken down. Colour yellowish white. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and decnacaléa. Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, sarBe, subfusiform, smooth, sometimes slightly inflated at the ends, which are round and microspined, 27- by 1-1800th inch (PL XV. fig. 28, a); 2, subskeleton-spicule, extremely thin, acuate, smooth and pointed, subundulous, 32—55-6000ths by 1- 18,000th inch (fig. 28, 6). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. :— 1, very small, equianchorate, navicular, 3-6000ths inch long (Pl. XII. fig. 9, e); 2, tricurvate or bow-shaped, smooth and pointed, 30-6000ths inch long (fig. 9,d@). The large skeleton- mg which are the only ones that appear under an inch object-glass, are chiefly confined to the sheath and the fibrous bundles forming the skeleton of the internal structure, while the rest are distributed generally throughout the broken-down sarcode. Size of specimens about one inch long by a quarter to half an inch in diameter at the widest end. Hab. Marine, attached to hard objects. Loc. About 40 miles N.W. of the Shetland Islands, in 345 fathoms. Obs. These specimens, of which there are three, are con- tained in jars bearing the same number, viz. “65,” which gives the locality and depth above mentioned. One is accom- panied by a fragment of Halichondria panicea. The spicules generally and their arrangement in the skeleton point to the second division of the Echinonemata, viz. the Axinellida, espe- cially as many of the large ones have a tendency to an acuate Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 21 310 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea form, while the loose structure of the internal parts, unattended by any dense axial arrangement, is more like the Halichon- drina. Pending the examination of a perfect specimen, which, I expect, from the delicate structure of the internal contents in all the “ histodermal” sponges, is not likely to be soon ob- tained, I think this sponge had better be placed provision- ally in the second division of the Echinonemata. In all the specimens the protruding head being fringed out, probably by friction and decomposition, thus fails to present the original form. Halichondria foliata, Bk. (op. cit. vol. iii. pl. 73. fig. 1). (Pl. XII. fig. 10, and Pl. XV. fig. 29, a, 6.) Of this sponge there is only a fragment by itself in a jar numbered 65, which station is a little N.W. of the Shetland Islands. It is about 3 inch square and 3 inch thick, and be- longed to a compressed, erect or vertical sponge entirely com- posed of a reticulated, anastomosing structure, whose inter- stices are open from side to side—that is, directly through the sponge fenestrally. The reticulated fibre, which is ragged and hirsute from the projection of spicules, is now of a pale whitish-yellow colour. Pores and vents not evident. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Large skele- ton-spicule acuate, smooth, sharp-pointed towards the large end, 94- by 4-6000ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 29, a) ; small or subskeleton-spicule also acuate, smooth, sharp-pointed, in- flated at the large end, scantily spined over the extremity, 78- by 1-6000th inch (fig. 29, 6). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, equianchorate, navicular or shuttle-shaped,4-6000ths inch long (Pl. XII. fig. 10, a); and, 2, a tricurvate, whose arms are very thin and spread out horizontally to a great extent, with a sudden bend in the centre, often converted into a loop, 140-6000ths inch long (fig. 10, 6). It is by the pro- jection of the large skeleton-spicules chiefly that the hirsute surface is produced. The remarkable form and size of the tricurvate are not confined to this sponge; for they are to be found in Microciona armata, Bk. ; but here the ends are spini- _ ferous. I learn this more particularly from a mounted speci- men of this sponge which I have found here (Budleigh- Salterton). Isodictya spinispiculum, nu. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 42.) On the rough flat stone bearing a specimen of Macandrewia azorica before mentioned, with one of Greodia nodastrella, n. sp., to be hereafter described, is a portion of Isodictya spinispiculum.- Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 311 The jar inwhich this is contained bears on its label “25, 75-374 | fathoms, a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent.” Here 75-374 may mean “from 75 to 374” fathoms. Besides the sponges mentioned, the jar contains Corallistes Bower- bankit, Azorica Pfeiffere, Pachastrella abyssi, Stelletta pachas- trelloides, n. sp., Phakellia ventilabrum, &c. 'The portion of Isodictya is laminiform, about half an inch in diameter, and 1-24th inch thick. Its surface is even and covered with holes (? pores and vents respectively), while the interior consists of an areolar structure easily crushable, and composed of sarcode charged with one kind of spicule only, which is arranged in bundles end to end, and crossing each other in accordance with the kind and form of the areolar structure common to the Isodictyosa. The spicule is straight, cylindrical, bent abruptly close to each end and rounded terminally ; but while one end is turned in one direction, the other is not turned in the opposite, but laterally, so that when the bend of one end is seen the other is obscured by being in a line with the shaft ; besides this, the shaft is sparsely covered throughout with short erect spines, except at the ends which are smooth, about 50- by 2-6000ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 42). Size of entire specimen half an inch in horizontal diameter, Hab, Marine, on hard objects. Loe. Above mentioned. Obs. The most remarkable point about this little specimen is the peculiar character of its spiculum. THALYSIAS, Duchass. de Fonb. et Michelotti. There are three small specimens of Thalysias, two of which are on large fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankii from sta- tion 25=374 fathoms near Cape St. Vincent, and the other separate in a jar numbered 6=345 fathoms N.W. of the Shetland Islands. All present the chalky-white appearance characteristic of the sponge to which Duchassaing de Fon- bressin et G. Michelotti have given the name “ Thalysias” (‘ Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,’ pl. xvii. fig. 1), and consist of two or three papilla, open respectively at the summit; but when examined microscopically two are found to present only one kind of spicule, which is nearly cylindrical, curved, smooth, and round at the ends, 28- by 14-6000th inch; and the other two kinds of spicules, viz. a skeleton- and a flesh-spicule; of which the skeleton-spicule also is nearly cylindrical, curved and smooth, but abruptly pointed at the ends, 45- by 23-6000ths inch, and the flesh-spicule a fine tricurvate, 9-6000ths inch long. This is the first time that I have found the skeleton-spicule of 21* 312 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea . a Thalysias to be accompanied by any flesh-spicule ; and hence I propose for it the name of 7° tricurvatifera; it is one of those on Corallistes Bowerbankii from Cape St. Vincent. The value, however, of the presence or absence of a flesh-spicule for specific designation will, I think, as I have before stated, be found very doubtful in many instances. Reniera crassa, 0. sp. General form irregular, massive, lobate. Colour pale ochre- yellow. Surface even, undulating with the form of the mass, provided with a beautiful dermal reticulation (composed of sarcode charged with the spicules of the species) whose free side is smooth and the other rough where it intermingles with the subjacent structure. Pores in the sarcode tympan- izing the interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents congre- gated in large deep depressions or holes here and there, where they open through a large cribriform dermal layer at the bottom. Internal structure massive, areolar, composed of sarcode densely charged with the spicules of the species and traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-system, which finally open at the cribriform vents mentioned. Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate, curved, smooth, abruptly pointed, 85- by 44-6000ths inch, accompanied by others of all sizes, some of which are not more than 6-6000ths inch long, although of the same thickness (that is, nearly as thick as long), with rounded ends, sausage-like. Size of specimen about 6 inches long by 3 inches thick. Hab. Marine. Loc. A little south of the Firée Islands, in 167 fathoms. Obs. The number on the jar containing this specimen is ** 60,” which station gives the locality and depth above mentioned. It is one of the coarse, large Renierida which I intend to place under the group “ Crassa.” They much exceed in size the Thalyosa, which they otherwise resemble in consistence and spicule, being of a chalky friable nature when dry, and, for the most part, of an ochreous yellow colour. - There is one in the British Museum, which is crateriform in the centre, measuring 18 inches in diameter by 12 inches high. ‘The coarseness in structure, arising chiefly from the greater size of the spicule, is the chief character that distin- guishes the Crassa from the Thalyosa. Halichondria forcipis, Bk., var. bulbosa,n.sp. (Pl. XIII. fig. 19, and Pl. XV. fig. 37, a, 6.) General form, surface, pores, vents, and excretory canal- system ? (being a mere fragment). Internal structure can- OE tae Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 313 cellous, crumb-of-bread-like. Colour yellowish white. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton-and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, large, acuate, smooth, curved, abruptly pointed, 40- by 1-1800th inch (Pl. XV. fig. 37, a); 2, subskele- ton-spicule, small, acerate, subfusiform, smooth, curved, with slightly inflated oval ends, 22- by $-1800th inch (fig. 37, 5). Flesh-spicules of three forms, viz.:—1, a small equianchorate, shaft slightly curved, arms slightly expanded, 9-6000ths inch long (Pl. XIII. fig. 19,c) ;. 2, bihamate (fibula), C- or S- shaped, simple, smooth, sharp-pointed, 16-6000ths inch long (fig. 19, d); 3, a tricurvate or bow, compasses-like, a little open, microspined, bulbous at the extremities, 9-6000ths inch long, distance between the ends 6-6000ths inch (fig. 19, e,f). The large acuates and small acerates with inflated ends make up the cancellated skeleton-structure, while the flesh-spicules are dispersed throughout the sarcode occupying its interstices. Size of specimen, that of the concavity of the piece of the bi- valve shell which it occupies, viz. about 1 by 3 inch square ; wholly incomplete in general form—in short, as before stated, a “mere fragment.” Hab, Marine, on hard objects. Loc. In a jar numbered “ 24 and 25—1870 ;” that is, in 292-374 fathoms on the north side of Cape St. Vincent. Obs. This small imperfect specimen, designated ‘ bulbosa,” from the bulbous ends of the tricurvate, was obtained from the locality and depth above mentioned, during the cruise of the ‘Porcupine’ to the Mediterranean Sea (see Report, Roy. Soc. Proc. No. 125, vol. xix.). It is accompanied by a small fragment of Reniera fibulata, Sdt., a rolled one of Coral- listes Bowerbankii (?), about ? inch in diameter, and two rolled portions of Askonema-spicules matted together with sand and mud. The pincers or compasses-like form of the tricurvate is not uncommon (see ‘ Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 248, under Halichondria forcipis). Schmidt also represents one in Des- macidon (Esperia) anceps ; but here only one arm has the bulbous extremity (Exped. German. 1871, “ Kieselspongien,” Taf. i. fig. 4, described at p. 432); this specimen, which came from the coast of West Greenland, is figured with an cnequi- anchorate flesh-spicule (fig. 7). Cribrella hospitalis, Sdt. (Pl. XIII. fig. 18, and Pl. XV. fig. 36, a, b.) As this sponge has already been named and described by Schmidt (Atlant. Spongienf. p. 56), and I have identified our specimens with his slide in the British Museum, there can be 314 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea little doubt that the figure and spicules ‘respectively of ours are those of Cribrella hospitalis. But as Schmidt has only given one of the circular or oval cribriform aree (fig. 19, 0) as an illustration of this sponge, I have thought it desirable to add that of the best specimen of the entire sponge as dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ together with its spicules. There are three specimens in a jar by themselves, numbered “57,” which gives a depth of 632 fathoms, and a locality midway between the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands. They have all grown on hard objects, such as small pebbles, coral, &e.; and the largest, which is irregularly pear-shaped and has been figured (PI. XIII. fig. 18), is 1} inch high, ¢ inch diameter in the head, and } inch diameter in the short, stem- like base. It belongs to my group “ Halichondrina,” as the two skeleton-spicules, viz. one a spined acuate (Pl. XV. fig. 36, a), and the other a smooth acerate with rounded ends (fig. 36, 4), together with the equianchorate spicule (which is very stout and broad, Pl. XIII. fig. 18, d), and general structure in- dicate. Halichondria phlyctenodes, n. sp. (Pl. XIII. fig. 17, and Pl. XV. fig. 35.) General. form blister-like, convex, depressed, sessile, irre- gularly elliptical, fixed by its marginal circumference through- out to the object on which it has grown; presenting a funnel- shaped extension of the surface here and there, which termi- nates respectively in a short cylindrical tubular prolongation, slightly enlarged outwards and truncated at the extremity ; tubular prolongations seven in number. Colour yellowish white now. Surface even, smooth; dermal structure textile- like, formed by spicules horizontally imbedded in the dermal sarcode so as thus to form a firm membranous covering. Pores in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices between the dermal spicules. Vents respectively at the extremities of the tubular prolongations of the dermal membrane, constricted as usual, at the free end, by asphinctral diaphragm of sarcode. Internal structure originally delicate, now pulpy, composed of spicules held together by sarcode, in which the branches of the excretory canal-system, now broken down, originally ramified. Sarcode cream-yellow. Skeleton-spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, smooth, slightly curved and obtusely pointed, 42- by 1-1800th inch (Pl. XV. fig. 35). Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, equianchorate, short and stout, shaft much curved, bow-like, arms falcate or webbed nearly to their Z Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 315 ends respectively, much expanded, 8- by 34-6000ths inch (PL. XIII. fig. 17, f); 2, bihamate or fibula, simple, C- or S- i subspiral, 20-6000ths inch long (fig. 17,9). The skeleton-spicules make up the chief part of the dermal and internal structures, both of which are plentifully charged with each kind of flesh-spicule. Size of specimen 1,4; inch long, af inch broad, and +, inch high; tubular prolongations + inch long by ;'; inch broad at the free extremity, which is rather larger than the fixed end. Tab. Marine, on hard objects. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, in 374 fathoms, a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent; on a fragment of Corallistes Bowerbankit, Carter. Obs. There is only one specimen of this sponge; and it is fixed to the flat surface of one of the fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankii in the large jar bearing the figures 374 fathoms, =station 25 of the 1870 cruise. The spicular complement < Laheree nearest to that of the group Halichondrina; but I have never been able to find the spined acuate spicule common to the sponges of this group, except in one mounted instance, where it appears to be acci- dental, as I have sought for it in vain in many other frag- ments both of the dermal and internal structures. This again is another of the “ histodermal”’ sponges dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine.’ . Halichondria abyssi (‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 245, pl. xiv. figs. 26-28). (Pl. XIV. fig. 24, a, b.) Since describing and illustrating the fragment of this sponge (2. c.), Mr. T. Higgin of Huyton, near Liverpool, has brought to my notice that the embryonic form (/.c. fig. 27, c) is birotu- late—that is, that each end terminates in a dome-shaped or umbrella-like head composed of twelve spines webbed together (Pl. XIV. fig. 24, 4) like the birotulate of Hyalonema &c. That this spicule is still what I have termed it, viz. “ embry- onic,” is proved by my having found that the fully developed spicule (/. c. fig, 27, 4) presents the same kind of head when a favourable view can be obtained of it (which is rather difficult as the matured form generally lies on its side). The shaft, too, is often evidently bent, even in the embryonic state. Lately Mr. Higgin has found a West-Indian sponge of a purple-brown colour charged with this embryonic form only, which is identical with a fragment of the same kind of sponge in the British Museum stated to have come from Blackwood Bay in Australia. As the spicules of this species somewhat differ from Halichondria abyssi, Mr. Higgin, who has now 316 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea several good specimens from the locality mentioned, is about to describe it under the name H. birotulata. The locality of Halichondria abyssi, as before stated, is station 65,=345 fathoms, north-west of the Shetland Islands. Esperia placoides, n.sp. (Pl. XTII. fig. 12, and Pl. XV. 32.) 2g. co) General form fir-cone-like, scaly, oblong, almost cylindrical, round at the summit, rising from a stipitate base composed of a hard perspiculiferous stem, which branches upwards into the interior. elias now yellowish grey. Surface uniforml divided into plates of various sizes and shapes (Pl. XIII. fig. 12, aaa), separated from each other by deep grooves (fig. 12, 65), except at the summit, which is formed of one continuous large scale pierced with many vents; margin of the scale scarped all round and circumscribing a somewhat convex villous area (fig. 12, a,a); grooves between the scales concave, smooth (fig. 12, 7) ; structure of the scale spiculous, consisting of a dense layer of small spicules, which project externally, giving the villous surface (fig. 12, f), and interlap internally with larger ones, which, in bundles, project into the sponge (fig. 12, g), while the two are knit together, textile- like, by a thin transverse layer at their point of contact, thus forming a plate or scale which easily comes off entire ; struc- ture of the groove (fig. 12, /) sarcodic, consisting of obliquely reticulated rugee whose interstices are pierced by the ‘ pores” so as to form a sieve-like area, like that in T%siphonia agarici- jormis. Pores about 1-1000th inch in diameter, situated in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the rugee in the grooves (fig. 12, 4,7, & 1’). Vents chiefly on the summit, where they consist of short conical elevations, terminated respectively by an aperture about 3-48ths inch in diameter, sometimes singly, in one or more of the larger scales (fig. 12,cc&m). Internal structure consisting of the spiculiferous stem (fig. 12, 2), which, branching out in all directions, supports the sarcode charged with the spicules of the species and traversed by the excretory canal-system, which ends in the vents mentioned. Spicules of two hinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton- spicule of one form, viz. sub-pinlike, almost acuate, fusi- form, smooth, sharp-pointed and slightly curved, with the obtuse end less in diameter than the centre of the shaft, 60- by 1}-1800th inch (Pl. XV. fig. 32). Flesh-spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, inequianchorate of the common Esperia form, separate and in rosette-like groups, 18-6000ths inch long, head 7-6000ths inch long (PI. XIII. fig. 12, ») ; 2, bihamate Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 317 or fibula, C-shaped, simple, 44-6000ths inch long (fig. 12, 0); 3, fine acerates in bundles, which represent the tricurvates, 17-6000ths inch long (fig. 12, p, g). The skeleton-spicules make up the general structure, and almost entirely that of the stem and its branches, while the flesh-spiculess are scattered throughout the sponge generally. Size of the most perfect specimen 2} inches high by 14 inch in transverse diameter ; largest part of the stem at the base ~ inch in diameter. Hab, Marine. Loc, Atlantic Ocean in 345 fathoms, at station 65, about 40 miles N.N.W. of the Shetland Islands. Obs. There are three specimens of this sponge, viz. two in one jar and one in the other, unaccompanied by any other sponge. Both jars are labelled “65,” which gives the loca- lity and depth above mentioned. In its spicules it does not differ much from the forms most common to the group Esperina; but the presence of the plates and the cribriform grooves between them, as above described, gives it a distinctive seale-like character; hence the designation ‘placoides.” The scales are not imbricated, but separate and arranged like slabs of stone in a pavement with a groove between them, although probably susceptible of being drawn together by general con- traction when the closure of the pores becomes necessary. From the expanded and flattened state of the end of the stem it would appear that the sponge had been attached to some hard submarine object, growing erect perhaps, as the dredge could not have reached it if it had been suspended from the roof of a submarine rock-cavern. ‘The specimens are charged with spherical ova, whose largest size measures 25-1800ths inch in diameter, and in many instances are sufficiently deve- loped to present the rudimentary forms of the spicules of the sponge to which they belong. Esperia borassus, n. sp. (Pl. XIII. fig. 13, and Pl. XV. fig. 33.) So called from the groups of spicules of which it is com- osed resembling so many minute palmyra trees in a row. he head of each, windmill-like and supported on a stem formed of a bundle of spicules, consists of the usual forms common to Esperia, viz. a sub-pinlike fusiform skeleton- spicule (Pl. XV. fig. 33), and three forms of flesh-spicules, viz. the usual ¢nequianchorate, separate and in rosettes (Pl. XIII. fig. 13, c), the bihamate or fibula (fig. 13, d@), and the tricurvate or bow, which is here represented as usual in Esperia, viz. in navicular or sheaf-shaped bundles of minute 318 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea’ acerates, that, when separate, often present the tricurvate undulation. ‘The entire specimen, which is not more than 5-24ths inch long by 2-24ths inch high, is situated in a small surface-depression of a large dried fragment of Pachasirella abysst, about 3 inches square and 2 inches thick ; hence it now presents no appreciable amount of sarcode; but from its striking appearance I have thought it worth illustrating, although, after all, it may be a surface portion of an Hsperva which grows much larger and ultimately assumes a totally different aspect. No label being on the specimen of Pachas- trella, I conclude that it came from station 25, near Cape St. Vincent, since other like specimens of the same kind of Pachas- trella in a wet state are in the jar bearing on its label “374” fathoms. Esperia cupressiformis, var. bihamatifera, n. sp. (Pl. XIII. fig: 14, and Pl. XV. fig. 34, a, b.) Of this sponge there is only a fragment, viz. about ;%; inch of the head or free end, with no label on the jar, where it is in company with several specimens of Hsperia cupressiformis (‘ Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 215, pl. xiv. fig. 16, &c.), and also a portion of the stem of another specimen covered with Cor- ticium parasiticum, together with several specimens of Poly- mastia ornata, Bk. No difference can be seen between it and E. cupressiformis until examined microscopically, when the presence of a large cnequianchorate of a peculiar shape (Pl. XIII. tig. 14, a), and an abundance of small bihamates or fibule (fig. 14, ce), together with the absence of the forceps-tricurvate, points out that it must be made a variety of 1. cupressiformis ; and thus it has been designated “ bihamatifera.”’ Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton- spicule of one form only, viz. acuate or subcapitate, smooth, fusiform, abruptly pointed, larger and less capitate in the stem than in the branchlets, 195-6000ths inch in the stem (Pl. XV. fig. 34, a), 1383-6000ths inch long in the branchlet. Flesh- spicules of three forms, viz. two inequianchorates, small and large, and one bihamate. Small inequianchorate the same as that of H. cupressiformis (Pl. XIII. tig. 14, 6) ; large inequianchorate of the common form, but rounded at the small end, 11-6000ths inch long (fig. 14, a) ; bihamate simple, 4-6000ths inch long (fig. 14, ec). It is not improbable, from the presence of Corticium parasiticum on the portion of the stem of this species, that the whole of the contents of this jar came from the “chops” of the English Channel (see Corticiwm parasiticum, antea). Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 319 Cladorhiza abyssicola, Sars var. corticocancellata, n. sp. (Pl. XIII. fig. 16.) General form short-branched shrubby stems, covered with a thick cancellated cortex, echinated with short, erect, spine- like processes ; ends of the branches tumid, round. Colour cream-yellow in spirit. Surface irregular, cancellate, with the holes bordered by short spine-like processes, which consist of pointed bundles of spicules. Pores in the dermal sarcode covering the cancellated structure. Vents indistinct. Internal structure consisting of the axis or stem, which is hard, com- pact, and colourless, being composed of spicules of the species closely approximated and arranged together longitudinally and parallel to each other, tending to the formation of a spiral cord, at right angles to which bundles of spicules issue, sup- rting (as they branch outwards and terminate on the spine- ike processes of the surface) the cancellated sarcodic substance of the cortex, traversed by the branches of the excretory canal- system, whose openings at the vents have been stated to be indistinct. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh- spicules. Skeleton-spicule of one form only, viz. acuate, fusiform, attenuatingly pointed, smooth and nearly straight, head less in diameter than the body, 100- by 1-1800th inch. Flesh-spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, inequianchorate, exactly like that of C. abyssicola (‘ Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. pl. 14. fig. 22); 2, bihamate or fibula, simple, smooth, with nearly a straight back or shaft and a prolonged, whip-like, everted end to each extremity, 39- by 1-6000th inch (Pl. XIII. fig. 16, a). The skeleton-spicules are chiefly confined to the stems and branches supporting the sarcode, while the largest are in the former, and the flesh-spicules scattered profusely (especially the inequianchorate) throughout the sarcode generally. Size of entire sponge unknown, as the specimens are all in frag- ments. Hab. Marine. Loc. Between the north of Scotland and the Shetland and the Firée Islands, in 345 and 632 fathoms. Obs. ‘There are four jars containing specimens of Clado- rhiza abyssicola, Sars, and C. corticocancellata, all more or less fragmentary and mixed together, and all bearing the same number, viz. ‘57,”” which gives the locality and depth above mentioned: add to these another jar, No. 65, which gives a locality about 40 miles N.N.W. of the Shetland Islands in 345 fathoms, containing a single specimen of C. abyssicola so different in form to all the rest, that it requires the short and separate description which will be given presently. 320 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea Cladorhiza abyssicol@ and C. corticocancellata differ in the following particulars, viz.:—The former (Pl. XIII. fig. 15) is more or less slender and pinnatifid in its branching, the branches long and attenuatingly pointed, and the cortex con- sisting of long drooping filaments issuing from a thin stratum of sarcode at their base; while the bihamate or fibula flesh- spicule is simply C-shaped (fig. 15, a). The latter, on the other hand, is irregularly branched, the branches thick, short and tumid towards the free end, and the cortex thick, cancel- lous, and covered with short, erect, spine-like processes around the holes of the surface (fig. 16), while the bihamate or fibula flesh-spicule is an elongated C-shape, whose extremities respec- tively are everted and prolonged into a whip-like forad (fig. 16, a). ‘Lastly the peculiar form in jar 65; to which I have alluded, is like that of a pinnatifid Gorgonia, in which the round stem is bordered on each side by long undivided branches, coming off somewhat irregularly on each side, but all opposite or on the same plane. The cortex is uniformly granulated and hirsute, but without filamentous prolongations, and the branches and stem round and of the same size throughout, the former obtusely rounded at the free extremity. In other respects (that is, in colour and the form of its spicules respec- tively, together with the structure of the cortex and stem) it is exactly like C. abyssicola. 'The specimen is imperfect, inas- much as, both the distal and proximal ends having been broken off, it gives no idea of what the entire form of the sponge was. ‘There are four inches of the stem left, which is 4+ inch in diameter, and the longest of the branches, which are irregular in this respect, 24 inches in length, with a little less transverse diameter than that of the stem. Of its being identical with C. abyssicola in all but form, there can be no doubt; and the form, although it may constitute a variety, cannot make a distinct species. I have thought it worth while to give a short description of this specimen, because it has evidently been placed in the jar by itself under the idea that it was a distinct species, and that hereafter it might not be taken for such. Schmidt’s C. pennatula (Nordsee-Exped. 1872, Spongien, p- 119, Taf. i. figs. 14, 15, and 16) seems to me to be so like C. abyssicola, Sars, that as Schmidt states that Sars’s work, wherein the latter is described and illustrated, is not accessible to him, I cannot help thinking that with more opportunities Schmidt would have pronounced his specimen to be identical with that of Sars. Indeed Schmidt himself, a little further on, questions whether the specimens of C. abyssicola, Sars, /-comeeer H ‘ ea Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 321 alluded to by Wy. Thomson (‘ Depths of the Sea,’ p. 113), may not be the same as his C. “eat ih but I cannot see among these specimens (all of which are now before me) any that are not mere modifications in form only of Sars’s C. abys- sicola, viz. a main stem with pinnate branches corticated with the drooping filaments or branchlets. The “ peculiar form in jar 65” above described is in no way like Sars’s C. abyssicola, while C. corticocancellata is the “fourth” species of this kind of sponge to which I have alluded, but have omitted to mention further (‘ Ann.’ 1874, vol. xiv. . 218), wherein the anchorate possesses such a peculiar shape in the arrangement and number of the divisions of its head- like extremities. These, however, in Halichondria abysst, which I thought were Jateral, have now been found, as I have before stated, by Mr. Higgin to be circular, so that the minute spicules of which they are part are therefore as birotu- late as the birotulate spicules of Hyalonema &c., but divided also, as before stated, into twelve arms in the way already mentioned under Halichondria abyssi. Hymeraphia verticillata, Bk. (Pl. XIV. fig. 21 &e., and Pl. XV. fig. 39, a, d.) General form thin, laminiform, incrusting, covered irre- gularly with aculeations of different heights, here and there presenting a short tubular prolongation. Colour cream-yellow or dark grey. Surface uniformly aculeated, each aculeation prolonged by the projection of a large spicule from its summit, surrounded by a number of smaller spicules, while the aculea- tion itself or sponge ae is chiefly composed of the dermal layer, which is densely charged with its spiniferous spicules ; dermis thick, membranous, textile-like. Pores in minute depressions between the aculeations. Vents respectively at the ends of the tubular prolongations? Internal structure soft, composed of spicules held together by sarcode, traversed by the excretory canal-system, which terminates at the vents mentioned. Sarcode much yellower in the interior than on the surface. Skeleton-spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, very large, long, and acuate, sub-pinlike, smooth, curved, sharp- pointed, often bulbous, and sometimes doubly inflated at the fixed end, 200- by 63-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 39, a); 2, sub- skeleton-spicule or acerate, of a remarkable shape, viz. fusi- form, nearly straight, inflated in the centre, once (sometimes twice) obtuse at the extremities, which are respectively fis- surate (that is, divided into three pointed arms approximated at the points so as to form an apiculated termination) ; central 322 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea canal, although not inflated in the centre, is so at the extremi- ties, which leads to an optical delusion, in which one arm appears to be twisted backwards (see Dr. Bowerbank’s illus- tration, op. cit. vol. i. pl. x. fig. 240), 65- by 1-1800th inch (fig. 39, 6, and Pl. XIV. fig. 21, e-h); 3, acerate, fusiform, curved more or less, evidently inflated in the centre, especially in the smaller forms, verticillately spined throughout at regu- lar intervals, the spines becoming general towards the ends (Pl. XIV. fig. 21, 7)—or moniliform, with smooth, elliptical inflations only, decreasing in size from the centre towards either end (fig. 21, &), 20-1800ths inch long. The large spicules, viz. no. 1, project singly, for the most part, from the summits of the aculeations respectively (fig. 21, m-p), while no. 2, the centrally inflated subskeleton-spicule, is chietly congregated round them at their exit from the aculea- tion (fig. 21,00) ; and the verticillately spined and moniliform spicules, viz. no. 3 (fig. 21, 7, &), make up, in their smaller sizes, the greater part of the dermal layer (fig. 21, ), while the larger ones are confined to the inner sarcode. Size of specimen about >; inch in horizontal diameter and about -, inch thick in the centre, including the aculeations, which amount to half this. Hab. Marine, on small pebbles. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, in 345 fathoms, about 40 miles N.N.W. of the Shetland Islands. . Obs. There are three specimens of this sponge, all about the size mentioned ; two are light cream-coloured and the other dark grey. The two light ones are in a jar labelled “ 65,” whose locality and depth is that above mentioned, and the dark specimen in a jar labelled “ 78,”=290 fathoms, about 65 miles N.N.W. of the Orkneys. Associated with the latter is Hymeraphia pyrula, n. sp., and with the former Pha- kellia ventilabrum, Tisiphonia, Tethya cranium, Desmacella pumilio, and Hymedesmia Johnsont. This sponge has already been named, described, and illus- trated by Dr. Bowerbank (op. cit. vol. ii. p. 145, vol. i. pl. x. figs. 238, 239, and 240, and vol. iii. pl. xxvii. figs. 1-3) ; but as the additional inflation towards the end of the large spicule (fig. 2) in the latter illustration and the recurvature of the third spine in fig. 240 (vol. i.) appear to me to be rather exceptional than ordinary forms, while the observation in vol. 1. p. 146, that the “ moniliform” is the ‘‘ young state ”’ of the verticillate spicule, is not borne out by the fact that both moniliform and verticillately spined spicules are present of all sizes, from the smallest to the largest, which are of equal length, however much the absence of the spines in the monili- Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. — 323 form ones may be considered as “ incomplete development.” (If there is one thing more to be deprecated than another in the description of sponges, it is the figuring of exceptional forms of spicules as characteristic of the species.) There is, however, a great diversity of form in all three kinds of spicules, since the terminal inflation of the large spicule is not only occasionally double, and that of the cen- trally inflated spicule. also, but the extremities of the latter, although always more or less fissurate or spined, are equally varied, Then, again, the verticillately spined and moniliform spicules vary in size from 2- to 20-1800ths inch in length, while the absence of any particular form of flesh-spicule may be sup- lied by the smallest verticillate ones, in which the central inflation then causes them very much to resemble the centrally inflated flesh-spicule of Halichondria suberea and H. ficus, Johnst., Suberites domuncula, Sdt. (Dr. Bowerbank, op. cit. vol. ii. p. 202, is wrong in restricting the presence of these centrally inflated flesh-spicules to 1. ficus, inasmuch as they are equally present in both the type specimens of HZ. suberea and H. ficus respectively, of the Johnstonian collection in the British Museum.) The only approach in form to the centrally inflated subske- leton-spicule with fissurate ends of Hymeraphia verticillata, that I know of, is in Halicnema patera, Bk. (vol. iii. pl. xv. figs. 31 and 32); but here the ends are sharp-pointed, although the centre of the shaft is once and sometimes twice inflated ; still these spicules are congregated round the great sub-pinlike acuates of the fringe at the circumference of H. patera, where they thus bear the same relation to each other that the cen- trally inflated spicules do to the great sub-pinlike spicule in Hymeraphia verticillata. The double terminal inflation of the latter, too, is common in //alicnema patera, while the staple spicule of the body generally, which is smaller, consists of a curved acerate, inflated in the centre, and thickly (although not verticillately as in ymeraphia verticillata) spined through- out. So that the spicule-complement of Bialinani patera comes nearest of all known sponges to that of Hymeraphia verticillata ; and the former I have thought best for the present to place among the Suberitida. Perhaps Halicnema patera and its like may have to come there also. It has been above stated, conjecturally, that the great sub- pinlike-spicule which projects from the summit of the aculea- tion is about 200-1800ths inch long (that is, + inch) ; but as this spicule from its extreme length is generally broken off just outside the summit of each aculeation, while its inner 324 Sir J. Lubbock on a new Genus of Collembola. extremity rests on the pebble, the entire length has been com- puted by allowing two thirds for the inner and one third for the outer portion, reckoning the total thickness of the sponge from the pebble to the summit of the aculeation as above stated. The osition of the vents must also be taken as pro- visional; for I have never seen one with an unmistakably defined margin and only the “tubular prolongations ”’ above mentioned, which, having been broken off at the extremities, may after all not have been tubularly prolonged vents. In several sponges there is a subskeleton-spicule, which presents two or three spines at one or both ends (ex. gr. Pl. XV. figs. 25, b, 29, 6, and 28, a), which so far are like the fissurate ends of the spicule in Hymeraphia verticillata ; and this often passes into ends which are inflated and spined all over in other species. The remarkable spiculation of Hymeraphia verticillata has necessitated this long description. [To be continued. ] XXVIII.—On a new Genus and Species of Collembola from Kerguelen Island. By Sir Joun Lupsock, Bart., M.P. AmonG the Thysanura submitted to me by Mr. Eaton was a form of the Lipuride, which I propose to dedicate to M. Tull- berg, who has so largely contributed to our knowledge of this group. Genus TULLBERGIA, n. g. Corpus elongatum. Antenne non clavate, quadriarticulate. Or- gana postantennalia transversa. Unguiculi inferiores nulli. Spine anales magne. Tullbergia antarctica, n. sp. White (colourless in spirit). Skin granular, and with scat- tered hairs. Ocelli absent (I could see none). Postantennal organ situated directly behind the antenna; it has numerous oval tubercles. Feet with only one claw, and without tenent hairs. Anal spines large and strong; their apex oblique and outwardly prolonged into a somewhat slender triangular point, not acuminate. Length + inch. Hab. Common in wet moss on hill-sides and low ground in the neighbourhood of Observatory Bay, Royal Sound. eee ee Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan, 325 XXIX.—The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. SevertTzorr. [Continued from p. 226. } Ovis Heinsii, nob. I have thus named this species, the first specimen having been sent to me by General Heins from Tockmack. All the three surfaces of the horns are equally concave ; the edges, although slightly rounded, are sharp. In the section at the base of the horn the nuchal surface is a little narrower than the orbital surface, and the frontal surface is about once and a half as broad as either of the two former. The spiral of the horn fits on an inserted cone pointing to the outside; the axis of this cone points backwards with a slight inclination downwards. he basal chord and the axis of the skull form an angle of 40°, the basal chord and the median form an angle of 31°; whilst the latter and the terminal chord meet in a right angle, which, however, I believe, is less in very old specimens. The occipital ridge of the skull is rather elevated. The nasal and eet or orenses of the frontals are at first united in one broad bone, which reaches down to the anterior rim of the orbit, where the processes separate, the orbital, which is not much smaller than the nasal process, extending over the ante- rior parts of the orbit. The nasals are not widened superiorly ; their lateral edges are not straight, but rather wavy; the sharpened points extend over half the bone, so that the nostrils are very large, almost two thirds of the whole distance from the anterior rim of the orbit to the free extremities of the premaxille. The profile is convex. The lachrymals form only the anterior corner of the orbit ; of the Wormerian bones the upper one fits into the space between the nasal and orbital processes of the frontal; the middle border is the shortest and the only one bent towards the interior of the orbit, forming a very sharp angle at its int. In the form of the lachrymal O. Hetnsii is nearer to O. Karelini than any other species of this genus. The malar forms almost the entire lower and anterior edge of the orbit; its facial portion extends further towards the muzzle than the lachrymal, from which latter it is partly separated by a process of the maxillary ; the end of the facial rtion forms three rounded processes, of which the middle one is the largest, the others being rather short. The maxillaries Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 22 326 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. and the nasals are separated from each other by a long narrow bone, whilst the preemaxille do not reach quite so far as the nasals, articulating with the maxillaries; this corresponds with the large nostrils, and forms one of the best characters of the resent species. The skulls of these sheep, as stated above, have been found in the Tockmack district ; but no further particulars as to the exact place are known, and consequently the exact geographi- cal distribution is uncertain. Some greyish brown sheep seen by me in the Alexandrovsk district near Merke seemed to belong to this species; they were found at an elevation of 8000 feet above the sea-level, also near the rivers Katchara and Chu, where the Kirgies tribes also informed Mr. Semenoff about these sheep; they could hardly be O. Polit. The horns of O. Heinsti are not much smaller than those of O. Polit of the same age. The skull of a specimen of O. Heinsii aged five years measures 11 inches 4 lines, the length of the horns is 33 inches 2 lines, and the extent between the tips is 31 inches 4 lines ; whilst the same measure- ments of O. Polit of a corresponding age are 12 inches 6 lines, 37 inches, and 35 inches respectively. I tried to calculate by these figures the s¢ze of an adult O. Heinsiz, judging by the affinity of O. Poli?, taking also into consideration the different directions of the horns in both species; and the result is the following :—length without the tail about 53? feet, height at the shoulders 33 feet; length of the horn 4 feet; the extent between the ends of the horns 37 to 38 inches, or a little over 3 feet. These are the probable measurements of an adult male of O. Heinsii. The species might easily be mistaken by the Kirgies tribes for O. Polit. Ovis nigrimontana. I have called it by this name because of its having been found at first in the Karatau mountains (which means black mountains, or nigri montes). The frontal surface of the horn is convex, the other two are concave ; and in consequence the edges are sharp, in particular the nuchal edge. In the section at the base of the horn, the nuchal and orbital surfaces are almost equal in breadth, each of them being about half as broad again as the frontal surface. The axis of the skull and the basal chord of the horn form an angle of 38°, the median and basal chords 23°, and the angle formed by the terminal ascending chord of the horn and the axis of the skull is 63°. — Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 327 The spiral of the horn would fit on an inserted cone with the base pointing towards the skull; the axis of this cone points a little forwards, with a slight inclination downwards. The ridges on the horns are very sharp, but straight, regu- lar and parallel with each other; the ali do not extend much down the forehead. The occipital ridge of the skull of an adult male is sharp and very little rounded; the forehead rises very steeply, beginning from the nasals; the first orbital process is narrow and fits in between the two flats of the lachrymal; the nasal process is very long. The nasals are not so wide where they join the frontals as they are towards their lower extremities ; their sharpened point is short. The nostrils are very small, smaller even than those of 0. Karelini; and viewed in profile the nostrils extend less than half the distance from the lachrymal to the end of the pra- maxille. The profile of the nose is almost straight, and becomes a little convex only near its end: with advanced aget his prominence of the nose increases ; but even in old spe- cimens of O. nigrimontana it is not so considerable as it is in young specimens of other species. The flats of the lachrymal are situated along the front edge of the orbit, so that the lowest extends further forward than the upper one. The latter does not reach as far as the centre of the orbit; the middle one is wide and extends to the centre of the orbit. The malar extends along the whole lower margin of the orbit; it is wide; its facial portion is about the same width as the lachrymal; its anterior border is straight, joining the inferior border at a sharp angle. The zygomatic process of the malar is long and thin, being in its whole length of equal width. The maxillary is separated by a long narrow bone from the nasal, which does not join the lachrymal as is the case with the other sheep, but is connected with the nasal process of the frontal. The variations of the skull according to age are unknown ; all the three skulls obtained by me belong to specimens of over six years of age, with all the cranial bones ankylosed. I gave above a densictisn of the colour as far as I could distinguish it. This species inhabits almost the entire Karatau; it is abundant on the summits of the Buguni, on the rocks near Marnin-saz, and on the western portion of the Teramsk hills, where the numerous steep rocks and ravines near the river Borolday afford good hiding-places to these animals. They 22* 328 = Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. also occur on the summits of the Chayan mountains; further in a north-westerly direction I met with them on the rocks of the Turlansky-Pereval; and, according to the native tribes living there, these sheep are abundant also on the Min-Djelkey, the highest point of the Karatau mountains; and are to be found even at the foot of these mountains, namely in the Kara-murun hills, about 1000 feet high, and the steppes not above 1500 feet above the level of the sea. These latter are covered solely with steppe-plants. In the Karatau they keep close to the grass-covered plains and meadows, sometimes descending to the steppes to feed on the salt plants. These sheep keep in very small flocks of from three to four individuals; and often single females with a lamb are to be met with, and even single males. This cannot be attributed to the usual habits of this species ; but the reason for this scat- tering is more to be looked for in the very rocky nature of the parts of the Karatau mountains to which this sheep is driven by the different nomad tribes of the Kirgies, with their nume- rous flocks and herds. This is altogether different from the case of O. Polit, which usually grazes on the large plains of Aksay in very small flocks, although they might easily assem- ble in flocks consisting of hundreds of individuals, as is done by O. Karelini on the plains of the Narin. O. Politi being larger and stronger than the other sheep, does not require to form such large flocks as the others do, espe- cially O. nigrimontana, which certainly is one of the smallest and weakest of the whole group of the Central-Asiatic sheep. It is also very cautious and shy; and the reason for this is easily found—namely, the way in which it is constantly driven out of its localities. In localities situated at about 1000 feet altitude, where it is in no danger, this sheep likes to look down from some lofty rock upon what takes place below. This was the case with one which watched for over an hour the arrangement of my tent and bed on the plain of Kaed-mistay in the Karatau; and at another time a sheep watched my passing through the ravine of Buguni. At the same time it very cautiously looks out for danger, and at the slightest suspicion of the approach of such it leaves the place at once. Ovis aries, var. steatopyga. The tame Kirgies sheep I think ought simply to be called O. steatopyga and be taken as a distinct species. The long dependent ears and the fat tails of the Kirgies sheep (charac- teristics dependent of course on domestication) show the parent stock, to which also the short and irregular horns are referable; Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 329 but there are some other characteristics, probably not depen- dent on domestication, namely the high legs and the short tail, both of which separate this sheep from our tame one and bring it nearer to the wild species just described. For determining its affinity with the latter, I am sorry to say, I have no good adult skulls here with normal horns ; but, as far as 1 can remember, the horns in their shape, especially in the inner spiral, more resemble those of the above wild sheep than the horns of the Russian or Spanish domestic breeds ; the median curve also does not come quite so close to the head. The inner spiral of the horns of the Spanish sheep (the original variety infantado) would fit on a cone with a rather short axis, which points towards the front and forms a very sharp angle with the axis of the skull; owing to the form of the inner spiral the median curves approach the skull below, and do not spread out from it as is the case with all the wild species. The spirals of the ridges of the right horn are turned to the left, and on the left horns to the right, as in all the other Oves; but the axil spiral forms one and a half or even two circles round the imaginary cone on which the inner spiral fits, whereas there is usually only one circle in the wild sheep. The flat forehead is one of the most striking characteristics : it is not vaulted immediately above the nose as in the wild sheep; but this may be dependent upon the small horns and domestication. The forehead is as flat as that of the Kirgies sheep: but the horns of the latter, to the best of my belief, are different ; the axis of the cone on which they are turned is not short; and in that respect the Kirgies sheep come nearer to the wild species. These differences, however, most probably sprang from domestication; this is most likely also the reason for the difference in the horns, the rising basal curve being even shorter than that of the Spanish sheep. It also very often happens that the horns are not regularly bent, or the edges are irregular ; this, however, is to be seen on small horns only ; and often there are even four or six ridges running down to the end of the horn. Hornless sheep are also common and even more numerous than those with horns; and the shorter the horns are, so much the longer are the ears in proportion. The examination of all these varieties illustrates also the specific distinctions between the different wild sheep. Con- stant, however, are the high legs and short tail, which are proportionally of the same size as on wild sheep, in which the tail is half as long as the nose of the animal, whilst the tai | of our sheep is equal to the length of the whole head. The “fat tail’’ consists solely of two pieces of fat hanging down on each side of the tail; this is also the case with some 330 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. of the long-tailed races of sheep, which, however, are known to me only from descriptions. The development of these fat tails depends principally upon the salt plants on which the animal feeds; from the want of this food the tail becomes smaller. It is, however, an hereditary character; and even newly born lambs occasionally possess such a tail. The horn- less sheep as a rule have also the largest fat tails. The changes of the tail from the change of food do not take place at once: they can be more easily appreciated on comparing the long-tailed sheep, which feed on salt plants in the country about the Syr-Darja, with the short-tailed Kirgies sheep from Karkara, which hardly ever feed on such herbs. When sheep that had been feeding on salt ground are driven on more nutritious meadows (not quite so salt as the former) they at first begin to get fatter, and only later on the tail commences to grow too. This is regularly done in the Ural and the west of Siberia, where the sheep are principally sold for the sake of the tallow. But if fed on plants without any salt substance in them, the sheep themselves get fatter, but the tail does not grow at all. The colour of these sheep is very variable ; there are white, grey, black, and blackish-brown, or even greyish-brown indi- viduals, these latter being nearest in colour to the wild species. I also noticed that the belly in the dark animals is usually darker than the back, like Ovis argali, sometimes of the same colour, but never lighter, like O. Polit, O. Karelini, or O. nigrimontana. At the same time the last-named species is nearest to the tame sheep in an indirect way, viz. by its partial resemblances to and differences from O. Polit. In examining the tame sheep of Arabia, Riippell has recog- nized their distinction from the European long-tailed sheep, and thought that they originally descended from O. argali, having only altered by domestication. A. Brehm, mentioning this supposition of Riippell’s (‘Ergebnisse einer Reise nach Habesch’), agrees with him regarding these sheep’s specific distinction, but thinks it doubtful thatthey can be descended from QO. argali, which differs so much in size from the tame breed. Brehm did not analyze the character or value of these differ- ences as compared with the points of resemblance between the tame sheep and O. argali; but the latter are of weight and will prove Riippell’s statement to be correct. Of all the wild sheep, O. argali is most certainly the nearest to the tame ones; notwithstanding those characters which it has in common with its wild relatives, it approaches the tame sheep in two very important points, viz. in the shortened chords of the basal curve of the horns and in its colour. Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 331 O. argali, like all tame Turkestan sheep, has the belly darker than the back—a peculiarity analogous, to a certain extent, to the black cross bands on the wings of the dovecot pigeon, to which so much importance is attached by Mr. Darwin as peering that the origin of that bird is to be sought in Columba ivia. Also the horns of O. argali are close to the sides of the skull in proportion to their ei size, this being the only species of all wild sheep in which this is the case. Consequently the aie difference consists in the larger size of the animal and the proportionally larger horns. ‘Here a suggestive analogy is afforded by O. nigrimontana, which in its general appearance and colour partly resembles O. Polvt, but is considerably smaller in size, and lives at a much lower elevation. It seems a very reasonable hypothesis that the wild stock of the tame sheep of Turkestan was or is very much like O. argali, only of a smaller size and with smaller horns, inhabiting the low mountains of Mongolia, a locality which is so very little known that a species like the one suggested may possibly yet be found there. If not, what is ae ae still, it may be taken for granted that this species is extinct in the wild state, in the same way as the original of our long- tailed European sheep is not now to be found. If the wild sheep, the original of the fat-tailed breed, was nearer to the present tame one than to O. argali, its increase in the tame state very likely drove the wild ones from their original grazing-places; and these latter not being admitted by the larger wild sheep into the higher mountains, were gradually exterminated. It is also probable that the smaller sheep were more easily tamed than the larger and stronger species, and would not only be more suitable for domestication, but, on account of their being more easily captured, they were more pursued by the sportsman, which is another reason for the extinction of this species ; the principal cause of this latter, however, was robably the occupation of its feeding-grounds by the tame erds. But another question arises here—namely, whether O.argali as it is now existed at the time when the original stock of the present Kirgies sheep was first tamed ; for this domestication would of course have some influence also on the wild breeds. At the present time the wild sheep are driven out of the meadows which they occupied formerly, and which now are exclusively the pastures of the tame flocks ; and many changes in the wild beasts find an explanation in this. Whilst the tame sheep were undergoing alteration according . to the wants of men by means of breeding from selected speci- 332 ~=Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. mens, the wild ones were also obliged to modify in order to exist, and to avoid being driven altogether away by the tame flocks, which were looked after and watched by men. O. argali has very coarse hair and soft underwool; the hair of the tame sheep is only moderately coarse ; and the southern sheep do not possess any soft underhair at all. The existence of this soft wool is to be regarded as a proof of weakness, and is combined in the tame sheep with a com- paratively much greater development of the organs of gene- ration. Consequently it may be supposed that the weakest and smallest sheep were selected for domestication ; and as they easily got fat and bred quickest, they would also be more likely to remain in a tame state, whilst the stronger and wilder individuals would be apt to run away. The increased development of fat and the organs of generation may have been caused at first by the quiet life, and then in- creased by artificial selection. With the wild sheep the oppo- site would be the case; for contest for the females would favour the development of the horns and muscles rather than that of the reproductive organs. Jn being driven out of the plains by the tame herds of the nomad tribes, the weaker, smaller, and less agile of the wild sheep would be killed in jumping from rocks and ledges when pursued, especially in trying to leap the ravines, over which the stronger leader of the flock had shown the way; or when they lagged behind the flock they would be killed either by the hunters or by beasts of prey ; and in this way, through thousands of years perhaps, the strongest sheep would continue to exist, whilst the weaker ones with smaller horns were killed off. Such might be the explanation of the difference in size between the wild and tame sheep ; and it explains also their slower growth and deve- lopment as well as their less prolificness. This process is not merely hypothetical, but has its proofs in the skulls that are found lying about on the rocks and in the ravines, most of which belong to the weaker adult males. From the above considerations I am led to agree in Riip- pell’s opinion, that the fat-tailed sheep and O. argali both descend from one original stock, having undergone some changes in opposite directions. The comparison of the wild sheep also shows another characteristic, viz. that they are larger in size and in their horns the higher the localities are which they inhabit ; this can be traced from O. nigrimontana, through O. Heinsti and O. Karelini, up to O. Polit. In size the speci- mens of O. Karelin¢é that inhabit the Narin mountains are hardly smaller than O. Polit, judging by the skulls; and the O. Polit from the Aksay are probably the smallest represen- Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 333 tatives of this species. Marco Polo talks about some larger sheep from the higher-situated plains at the summits of the mountains at the Kashgar-Darja, and M. Semenoff says that the sheep seen by him about Han-tengri were as large as a stag—that is, not less than 7 feet in length, and over 4 feet high at the shoulders. t is therefore probable that the very nourishing food and the rarefied mountain-air had also some influence in the con- tinual development of the sheep in their size and their horns. The rarefied and cold mountain-air generally enlarges the proportions ; this is not only the case among the mammals but also some birds: for example, Gyps nivicola is much larger than G. fulvus; also G. barbatus grows larger in proportion to the altitude of the locality it inhabits. Of course some circumstance might exist which would interfere with the growth of the sheep—as, for instance, want of food in the high mountains, as in the case of O. montana of the Rocky Mountains of North America, which is smaller than O. argalz, although it inhabits higher localities; but this does not at all disprove my theory as to the influence of the mountain-air on the growth of the sheep; for in Asia the high-elevated hills are never or very seldom covered with snow, and therefore the winter food is abundant, whilst the Rocky Mountains are covered with snow, and in consequence the sheep suffer from want of food. In conclusion, I will only add that very little further mate- rial exists to settle the question regarding the origin of the wild and tame sheep of Central Asia, because of the unfavour- able conditions for the preservation of the skulls which are scattered in the mountains. On the ground these skulls very soon get spoiled: the bones get sidan in the snow, and then again very dry in the summer; and in consequence they soon rot. found them in all stages of decomposition, and some even with part of the horns fallen off. Complete skulls could only be preserved in some dried-up lake; but, judging from the animals’ habits, the skulls are not likely to get there. Therefore it is not at all premature to try and complete as far as possible the evi- dence of the origin and development of the different species of sheep which exist at the present time. 71. Capra sibirica. Is pretty common in the eastern portion of Turkestan, par- ticularly in the higher regions of the Thian-Shan mountains, where it never descends below 4500 feet above the sea. 334 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 72. Capra egagrus domestica (Hircus). Is to be found all over Turkestan in the low hills, ascend- ing in summer, when the weather is mild, to the higher regions. 73. Capra (sp. ?). In the south-western portion of Turkestan, in the neigh- bourhood of Hodgent, also between the Zarevshan and the Syr-Darja, I met with this goat, but only on the highest mountains ; and I never observed it below about 6000 feet. Capra sibirica ; Capra skyn. I will postpone the comparison of these two species, which are as yet not sufficiently known, until I obtain more material. At the present time I possess only one skin and a skull of a young female specimen, perhaps of Capra skyn. Skulls with very large horns, which were stated to belong to the present species by Wagner (Schreber’s Siiugethiere fortgesetzt von A. Wagner), were brought from Kok-kia near the Aksay. His description is very incomplete, on account of his being in want of specimens; he even does not settle the question whether Capra skyn is a separate species or only a variety of Capra sibirica. I cannot do this either, because I have not got a young specimen of Capra sibirica, nor could I find one either in Moscow or St. Petersburg. Ican only state that the colour of my specimen (a young female Capra skyn) agrees com- pletely with Wagner’s description. As the sheep are separable into Ovis and Musimon, the goats also may be divided into three groups, namely bea, Capra, and Hircus. The Jéex has no beard; the horns have three sides or sur- faces (the nuchal, frontal, and orbital), and also three ridges ; the frontal surface of the horn has a rough surface, as, for instance, that of [bex alpinus (Capra tbex auct.) of Switzer- land. Capra has similar horns; but both sexes have a beard (C. sibirica, C. skyn, &c.). Hircus has also a beard, but has horns with only two, convex surfaces, the orbital and the interior surface, and only two edges, the frontal and the nuchal; the frontal edge is sharp, and the nuchal edge blunt and rather rounded, such as those of HA. egagrus and H. Falconeri, which are both relatives of the tame goat. The Capride have a very limited distribution, which is also the case with Ovis, Musimon, Ammotragus, Afgoceros, Ibex, Capra, and Hireus—the only exception being Capra sibirica SRS ye Gee: Dr, N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 335 (if C. skyn is identical with it), which has a very extended range; but should C. stbirica and C. skyn form two distinct species, then the localities inhabited by them will be separated by the Narin, as far as can be fixed now; perhaps the limit might also be formed by the plains of Aksay and Chatir-kul. Ovis argali was also looked upon as being an exception to the above rule; but, as I showed above, this supposition arose only from the confusion of several of the Centeid Astintin sheep with this species; this is another reason which induces me to believe that Capra skyn is distinct from C. stbirica. According to the analogy of the sheep, I suppose that there are even more than two species of Capra inhabiting the Thian- Shan; this, however, yet remains to be proved. If we com- pare the limited range of each species of the Capride with the much larger distribution of other mountain-mammals (as, for instance, Capella rupricapra, whose range extends from the Pyrenees to the Caucasus, or the Oreotragus saltator, which is to be found from the Cape of Good Hope upwards to Abyssinia), we shall find that a limited distribution is not at all a general characteristic of mountain-mammals. Nor is it dependent upon the physical conditions, particularly in the mountains of Central Asia, all of which are situated near to each other; and consequently there must have been another reason for the development of so many different species. This reason is to be found in the change of the life of wild animals from the time when they were driven out from their native localities by the tame flocks. In that way the habitats of wild animals were separated from each other by some valleys or meadows, _ or even mountain-plains, on which the tame ones were feeding; and this separation of course has favoured the quicker develop- ment of the different species. At the present time the wild mammals live close to the tame cattle, and have adapted themselves to the conditions of their life, and have got into the habit of avoiding and getting away from the danger; and at the same time they have learned to make use of every convenient opportunity for en- larging their feeding-localities. This they could not possibly have learned at once, but in the course of several generations, and is the result of their increase in numbers in the localities to which they were obliged to withdraw. I made the obser- vation on Otis tarda, that it leaves at once those steppes in which cultivation has commenced, and withdraws to such as are yet uninhabited ; but the increase in their numbers on the latter compels them to go back again to the localities they had left, and in consequence thereof to alter their habits. The same may also have been the case with the wild Capride. 336 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. Now, for instance, between the localities inhabited by Oves Polit and O. Karelini there is a narrow line where the two species are both to be met with, namely near the Upper Narin: at the same place I think it possible that also Capra skyn and C. stbirtca meet; it is, however, only during the last twenty years that those two species have inhabited that locality, as it is only about that time since the Kirgies left it with their tame flocks, to the wild sheep and goats. I must also add that C. scbirica is distributed over the range of two species of sheep, namely Ovis argali and O. Karelini, which might be in connexion with their respective avoidance of mankind, as is the case on the Kora (see above). The goat is not so partial to the mountain-meadows; and as it climbs more and is altogether a more truly alpine animal, it has not been driven away into the mountains to the same extent as the sheep. Besides, the herds of tame goats are not nearly so considerable as those of sheep in Central Asia. I may here remark that the range of Capella rupicapra is restricted now to four localities—namely the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Carpathians, and the Caucasus. Four different species have not arisen, however, as only the Alpine chamois can be distinguished from the one inhabiting the Pyrenees. Probably the reason of this is that the characters of the genus Capella are less liable to change than those of the sheep or goats, the latter lying mostly in the proportions of the horns and skull, and being much more marked in the males than in the females, 74. Bos taurus. Is found at all seasons all over Turkestan, and at almost every elevation, only being met in summer above 7000 feet, de- scending lower down for the cold season. 75. Bos indicus. Inhabits the south-western portion of Turkestan, including the Zarevshan valley, but does not go high into the moun- tains. 76. Bos grunniens (domesticus). Is foundall over the eastern half of Turkestan, comprising the basins of the rivers Narin, Chu-Talas, &e. It never or very seldom descends below 6000 feet, and in summer goes even to the summits of the mountains; it does not stop there, how- ever, during the winter. [To be continued. } On a new Species of Mantide. 337 XXX.—Description of a new Species of Mantide. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason. Fischeria laticeps, n. sp. Male. Body very long and filiform. Antenne tolerabl stout, rather longer than the prothorax. Head ver “eter fully twice as broad as high, compressed, its frontal surface much inclined, flat; the vertex narrow, slightly arcuate in outline as seen from the front. Ocelli oval, placed on the ends of the rays of a triradiate elevation, the lower one a little larger than the two upper ones. The face reaps as in Fischeria ocellata, Saussure. Eyes compressed and laterally prolonged into a cone, the apex of which is blunt. Prothorax slender and much elongated, not longitudinally keeled above, only just perceptibly increasing in width from the supracoxal dilatation to the base, its margins finely and smoothly denticulate in front, the denticles, or rather granules, being quite rudimentary behind the dilatation; the ventral surface of the neck thinly sprinkled with sharp granules, as in several allied forms. Coloration, texture, and general structure of the tegmina and wings as in Fischeria ocellata; the discoidal nervure of the latter simple; both in repose reaching as far as to the apex of the fourth abdominal segment. Legs very long and slender. The coxe of the fore legs slightly curved, their anterior crest with numerous very minute denticles, the posterior finely serrated ; femora very slender, their upper margin straight, the lower faintly arcuate, with four spines on the outer edge, and with a line of granules along the middle of the unarmed portion; tibie straight, armed with fourteen spines on the inner, and with seven on the outer edge, the base of which is unarmed. The four a femora have a fine distantly spinulose crest on the ower and inner margin ; and the four posterior tibi and tarsi are armed below with two marginal rows of movable spinules. Abdomen of uniform width throughout; the supraanal plate longitudinally sharply carinate, triangular, acuminate at the extremity; the infragenital transversely convex, extendin rather beyond the basal third of the cerci, its basal third parallel-sided, its terminal and free two thirds acute-trian- gular, and truncate at the very tip, which carries the two minute styles. Cerci very long, compressed, closely similar to those of. Archimantis latistylus, differing from them, in fact, only in being somewhat less strongly compressed and rather narrower. Female unknown. 338 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. Length of body 121 millims. ; height of head 44, breadth of head (measured between the extremities of the eyes) 9 ; length of prothorax 38, of its neck 9, breadth of supracoxal dilatation 44; length of abdomen 63, of cerci 13, of an- tenne 39, of tegmina 59; width of tegmina 10, width of marginal area 23; length of anterior femora 24, of interme- diate femora 26, of posterior femora 37. The above description has been drawn up from a single specimen of the male preserved in alcohol. Hab. Sheargaon, in the Kolapur State. Captured by Mr. A. B. Foote, F.G.S., of the Geological Survey of India. Caleutta, Aug. 14, 1876. XXXI.— Shells of the Littoral Zone, and Freshwater and Land Shells, in Jersey. By E. Duprey, It is a well-known fact that the number and variety of shells inhabiting the littoral zone depend much on the extent and nature of the portion left dry by the receding tide. On the coast of Jersey, where the fall of the lowest spring-tides is rather more than 40 feet, and the recess where greatest (at La Rocque) about two miles, species of shells are found at low water which in other places inhabit a depth of several fathoms. This circumstance is particularly favourable for collectors, the more so as all sorts of ground, rocky, stony, gravelly, sandy, and covered with seaweeds, are to be met with on some part or other of the coast. The following list of Jersey marine shells comprises those only which are found between tide-marks and are accessible to every searcher who can occasionally avail himself of a few hours for a pleasant low-water excursion. Except when other- wise stated, the specimens have been found living. . The nomenclature is that of Jeffreys’s ‘ British Conchology.’ CONCHIFERA. Anomia ephippium, L, Attached to rocks and stones, patelliformis, L, On stones. Ostrea edulis, L, , var. deformis, Lam. Pecten pusio, L. Amongst the “roots” of Laminaria. varius, L. Under loose stones. opercularis, L. Under stones, maximus, L. Amongst Zostera in St. Aubin’s Bay and at La Rocque. One full-grown specimen I found still alive about high-water mark ; a long Laminaria saccharina was attached to Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 339 its upper or flat valve, and had been the means of its being dragged by the tide many hundred yards, to the place where it lay. The “roots” of the Laminaria sheltered a Pecten varius and several small crabs ; and a young Anomia and small flat 7'uni- cata were fixed on the lower valve. Mytilus edulis, L. Rather small and not gregarious. Lines of increase quite distinct. barbatus, L. Generally of a bluish colour, sometimes purple. adriaticus, Lam. In pebbly ground these rather thin shells fasten together the surrounding small stones, as if for protection. Modiolaria discors, L. Nucula nucleus, L. Pectunculus glycymeris, L. Common, but rather small, being seldom more than 14 inch in diameter. At very low tides I have seen this edible species picked up by hundreds. On emerging from the sandy gravel it does not leap like a Cardium, but craw]s slowly, leaving a small furrow behind. White specimens are rare, also pinkish or mauve-coloured ones. Arca lactea, L. Under stones, and once with Rissoa lactea rather deeply buried. tetragona, Poli. Lasea rubra, Mont. , var. pallida. Loripes lacteus, L. Lueina borealis, L. Small. Axinus flecuosus, Mont. Dead shells only ; separate valves rather common in St. Aubin’s Bay. Diplodonta rotundata, Mont. One valve only. Cardium echinatum, L. Very fine specimens with spines perfect, in muddy sand in St. Aubin’s Bay at low water of equinoctial spring- tides. Like many other bivalves they emerge out of the sand when the tide begins to rise. I believe they come out more numerously when a bright sun warms the surface; but if a heavy shower happen to fall, few, if any, will appear. tuberculatum, L. Living with the preceding some years ago (Mr. Piquet); lately I have found only dead shells, but fresh- looking. —— exiguum, Gmelin. nodosum, Turt. Gregarious in sand, the white, the yellow, and the pink living together. , var. rosea, Lam. edule, L. norvegicum, Spengl. Of a light colour at La Rocque in shelly gravel; dark olive in muddy sand in St. Aubin’s Bay. , var. pallida, Astarte triangularis, Mont. Gregarious in fine shelly gravel at low water of spring-tides. Circe minima, Mont. Valves only. Venus exoleta, L. fasciata, Da Costa. 340 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. Venus casina, L. In shelly gravel. The form reflewa in muddy sand. verrucosa, L. ovata, Penn. Tapes aureus, Gmelin. The marbled variety, which is generally grey outside, turns reddish brown in boiling water, while the variety which is white with a dark blotch at the posterior end remains unaltered. virgineus, L. In clean shelly gravel specimens are found of a bright pink colour; but in muddy sand, amongst stones, they are dirty white or nearly black, becoming ochreous after a few weeks. Tapes pullastra, Mont. decussatus, L. Tellina crassa, Gmelin. , var. albida. balthica, L. White, yellow, pink, grey, and other colours. tenuis, Da Costa. Dead shells. squalida, Pult. Valves only. donacina, L. Psammobia tellinella, Lam. costulata, Turt. I have seen a single valve picked up at La Rocque. — ferroensis,Chemn. Dead, but fresh and well preserved. vespertina, Chemn. Donax politus, Poli. Gregarious in fine shelly gravel. Mactra solida, L, Common in gravel at low water, but small. , var. elliptica, Brown. subtruncata, Da Costa. stultorum, L. : glauca, Born. In sandy gravel at La Rocque. Its hiding- place is indicated by a hole larger than that of the Solen its neighbour. Lutraria elliptica, Lam. Living with the following, but less common. A specimen 3 inches broad, which I kept in a deep but narrow glass vessel of sea-water, extended its tubes 5 inches out of the shell. oblonga, Chemn. Many roundish holes may be seen in the muddy and gravelly sand; but those of the Lutraria are revealed by a jet of water when approached. I have never found them two years following in the same place, nor more than 5 or 6 inches beneath the surface. Scrobicularia alba, W. Wood. Dead shells only; separate valves are common at low water. Solecurtus candidus, Renier. Dead only. Solen ensis, L. siliqua, L. In gravel. vagina, L. In muddy sand. Pandora inequivalvis, L. Common in St. Aubin’s Bay. Thracia papyracea, Poli. Dead shells. Mya truncata, L. Binghami, Turt. Amongst the “roots” of Laminaria. Pholas candida, L. One valve only. — -_— ee eee ‘Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 341 SoLENOCONCHTA. Dentalium tarentinum, Lam. GASTROPODA. Chiton fascicularis, L. —— discrepans, Brown. —— cancellatus, G. B. Sow., Jun. —— marginatus, Penn. —— levis, Mont. cinereus, L. Patella vulgata, L. I have one with three whitish pearls. , var. elevata. , Var. picta. , Var. intermedia. , var. depressa, Penn. , var. cerulea, I have seldom found the var. depressa out of the water; it remains in rock-poo)s when the tide is out. Helcion pellucidum, L. Young and thin specimens are common on the fronds and stalks of Laminaria; large and thick adults prefer the base of the plant. Tectura virginea, Mill. Emarginula fissura, L. Fissurella greca, L. Calyptrea chinensis, L. Often of a brownish colour. Haliotis tuberculata, L. Not common at low water. Fishermen, to get it for the market, go out in boats to more distant rocks. Trochus magus, L. The markings are sometimes brown or nearly black, and cover nearly the whole surface. Young specimens are at times white or entirely pink. It is often found crawling in gravel at low water. The height of the shell is variable, and sometimes about equal to the breadth. cinerarius, L. , Var. variegata. umbilicatus, Mont. , var. decorata. , var. agathensis, Récluz. , var. pallens. In this variety the purple rays are wanting, and the colour is a motley ground of light yellow, green, and pinkish grey, with a few not very distinct longitudinal streaks of bluish green. lineatus, DaCosta. Some specimens have the apex well preserved, striatus, L. Common on Zostera. —— exasperatus, Penn. Under stones. zizyphinus, L. Phasianella pulla, L. Lacuna divaricata, Fabr. Small; animal greenish. puteolus, Turt. Banded specimens are less common than the plain-coloured. —— pallidula, Da Costa. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 23 —_— HLL TI 342 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. Littorina obtusata, L. Of all colours, and sometimes with bands. In a small aquarium I have kept a specimen for some months which has three tentacles and three eyes. The middle tentacle is bifid; and the eye behind it is double or formed of two little black dots adhering to each other ; the two other or. normal eyes are simple. neritoides, L. — rudis, Maton. Of all colours, with and without bands, , var. tenebrosa, Mont. Living with Lasea rubra amongst Lichina, and not more than about j'; of an inch long. When kept with Z. rudis of the same size, 1t was soon outgrown by the latter. litorea, L. This edible species is now more rare in Jersey than Rissoa lactea. Rissoa striatula, Mont. Under stones, not uncommon. lactea, Michaud. Not uncommon in Jersey in stony ground. I have found it living at Pointe des Pas, Samarés Bay, and La Rocque ; its habitat is peculiar—adhering to the under surface of stones which are buried several inches, and often very firmly, in clayey sand. issoa striatula and Adeorbis subcarinatus are also found with it, and rarely Arca lactea. It seems difficult to under- stand how they can live there; for often the stones, although weighing but a few pounds, are difficult to turn over, so tightly are they imbedded. costata, Adams. Not common. parva, Da Costa. Abundant. , var. interrupta, Adams. Rare. membranacea, Adams. violacea, Desm. Two yery distinct sizes. costulata, Alder. Two distinct sizes and three different sae — (1) Entirely white. Rare. (2) Brown nearly all over (except a white rb near the mouth), of different shades and forming zigzag streaks. (3) White, with the mouth and longitudinal furrows between the ribs brown. Common, striata, Adams. semistriata, Mont. Rare. cingillus, Mont. , var. rupestris, Forbes. Barleeia rubra, Mont. , var. wnifasciata, Mont. 5.Var. pallida. Skenea planorhis, Fabr. Gregarious in shelly gravel, with Astarte triangularis, at La Rocque. Homalogyra atomus, Phil. Scalaria communis, Lam. Living amongst sand and Zostera; lower part of the shell often buried in the sand. Coloured bands some- times absent. Odostomia pallida, Mont. Under stones. acuta, Jeff. Under stones. oo See ck wend epee eT Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Littoral Shells. 343 Odostomia unidentata, Mont. lactea, L. Natica catena, Da Costa. Alderi, Forbes. Adeorbis subcarinatus, Mont. Not uncommon. I have kept living specimens for several weeks, and offer the following description of the animal :—Body white with a pinkish hue, semitransparent, easily containable in the shell: snout rather long, extensile, cloven at its extremity, and of a bright red internally: tentacles diverging, rather long, extensile, blunt, or even a little elub- shaped ; upper portion white, lower half pink inside: eyes very small, at the outward base and somewhat behind the tentacles, under cover of the shell, and visible only when the animal is twisting itself: foot slightly notched in front, with rounded and widened corners, nearly square behind; white, with a pinkish stripe lengthwise along the middle: gill comb-like, on the right side of the body, and not always protruded. It is not timid, and swims on its back under the surface of the water. Some shells are white; but the greater number are of an ochreous colour. Lamellaria perspicua, L. Rather common in autumn. Cerithium reticulatum, Da Costa. perversum, L. Purpura lapillus, L. White, orange, brown, banded, and various other colours. Buccinum -undatum, L. At low water, and also its egg-cases adhering to stones. Murex erinaceus, L. Inside of the shell sometimes dark brown. aciculatus, Lam. Common, The shell is sometimes of a light flesh-colour. Lachesis minima, Mont. Nassa reticulata, L. In some specimens the mouth is of a bright green colour. incrassata, Strom. Defrancia Leufroyi, Michaud. purpurea, Mont. Body white, with specks of a more opaque white, and not tinged with purple or brown: pallial tube grey. Shell purple, sometimes with grey blotches. Length 0:8, breadth 0-33. In smaller specimens, although full-grown, length=0-45. Pleurotoma rufa, Mont. , var. lactea. Dead only. Cyprea europea, Mont. Plain specimens are more common than three-spotted ones. It can swim on its back. Bulla hydatis, L. Rare. Empty shells more common, Philine aperta, L. Aplysia punctata, Cuvier. Pleurobranchus membranaceus, Mont. Two young specimens. Length of shell 0-6. plumula, Mont. Melampus bidentatus, Mont. 23* 344 Mr. E. Duprey on Jersey Freshwater and Land Shells. CEPHALOPODA, Loligo vulgaris, Lam. Pens only. Seprola Rondeletii, Leach. Sepia officinalis, L. Shells only. elegans, De Blainville. Shells only and broken. biserialis, De Montfort. Imperfect shells. Octopus vulgaris, Lam. Common. At La Rocque the heaps of empty shells around the dens of the Octopus are for the greater part composed of Pectunculus open but entire. In stony ground their hiding-places are often indicated by “ débris” of the common green crab, on which they appear to feed. FRESHWATER SHELIS. CONCHIFERA. Pisidium fontinale, Drap. —— pusillum, Gmelin. —— nitidum, Jenyns. GASTROPODA, Planorbis lineatus, Walker. nautilevs, L. albus, Mull. spirorbis, Mill. Physa hypnorum, L. Limnea peregra, Mill. truncatula, Mill. glabra, Mill. , var. elongata, Apex more blunt than in the typical form ; living together. Ancylus fluviatilis, Mill. More than once I have found young specimens of this slow mollusk adhering to an active flying water-beetle, the Acilius sulcatus, Thus carried from one pond to another, it can be rapidly distributed throughout the country. LAND SHELLS. Arion ater, L. Zonites cellarius, Mill. hortensis, Fér. alliarius, Mill. flavus, Mill. nitidulus, Drap. Limax marginatus, Drap. radiatulus, Alder. flavus, L. —— nitidus, Miill. —— agrestis, L. crystallinus, Mill. masximus, L. fulvus, Mill. Succinea putris, L, Helix aculeata, Mull. Vitrina pellucida, Mill, aspersa, Mill. On the Classification of the Genera of Chiroptera, 345 Helix nemoralis, L. Pink, yellow, Helix pulchella, Miill. plain, or with one or more , var. costata, Mill. bands, Bulimus acutus, Mill. —— hispida, L. Boiling water obscurus, Mill. makes the hairs fall off. Pupa umbilicata, Drap. revelata, Mich. marginata, Drap. ptsana, Mill. Vertigo pygmea, Drap. virgata, Da Costa. White, edentula, Drap. dark, and banded. Balia perversa, L. caperata, Mont. Clausilia rugosa, Drap. —- , Var. ornata, Picard. = Cochliopa lubrica, Miill. —— rotundata, Mill. Carychium minimum, Mill. —— pygmea, Drap. XXXII.— Additional Remarks on the Classification of the Genera of Chiroptera. By G. E. Donson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. Sryce my Conspectus of the Suborders, Families, and Genera of Chiroptera was published in the ‘ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for Noy. 1875, the system of classification adopted by me has, among other notices, been especially referred to in Mr. Wal- lace’s ‘Geographical Distribution of Animals,’ and in a review of my ‘ Monograph of the Asiatic Chiroptera’ which appeared in the last number of this journal, In both instances the writers appear to regard my new families EHmballonuride and Nycteride as equivalent to Noctilionide, Gray, and Mega- dermata, Peters, respectively. As it would necessarily follow, if these opinions were accepted, that zoologists must consider the new names proposed by me additions only to the already much overcrowded list ot synonyms, I think it very necessary to point out, to those who may not have time or opportunity to compare my clas- sification with those previously published, the differences which exist between the natural families indicated by me under the names Hmballonuride and Nycteride and those previously known as Noctilionide, Gray,and Megadermata, Peters, respec- tively. In the Table below I have placed, for the purpose of com- parison, the names of the genera composing the families Nyc- teride and Emballonuride in parallel columns with those con- taining the genera of Megadermata, Brachyura and Molossi, Peters, and Noctilionida, Gray. 346 On the Classification of the Genera of Chiroptera. Dobson (4875). Fam. Nycteride. Peters (1865-1867). | Gray (1866). Fam. Megadermata. Gen. Rhinopoma. Megaderma. the families Rhinolo-| | Gen. Megaderma. Nycteris. | phide and Vespertilio- Nyeteris. Nyectophilus. °) | nide. Fam. Brachyura, | Gen. Mystacina. Distributed between Fam. Noctilionide. Gen, Mystacina. Fam. Emballonurida. Gen. Mystacina. Gen. Molossus. Subg. Promops: Mo-| lossops. Gen. Chiromeles. Noetilio. Noctilio. Noctilio. Taphozous. Mormops. Taphozous. Emballonura. Phyllodia. Emballonura. Saccopteryx. Chilonycteris. Saccopteryx. Peropteryx. Pteronotus. (Peropteryx, Cormura. Spectrellum. Cormura, Balantiopteryx. Myopteris. Balantiopteryx.) Rhynchonycteris. Nyctinomus. Rhynchonycteris. Centronycteris, | Subg. Tadarida. (Centronycteris.) Coleura. Gen. Molossus. Coleura. Diclidurus. | Subg. Mormopterus. Diclidurus. Furia, Promops. Furia. | Gen, Cheiromeles. Dypueere Fam. Molossi. Mormopterus. . | Molossus. Gen. Nyctinomus. Cheitonisiak Subg. Mormopterus, | Rhinopoma. | It will be seen that the family Nycteride contains two only of the four genera included under Megadermata, Peters, a term, however, previously used by Wagner* to denote one of the subfamilies into which he divided his family Jstiophora, and which also included Macrotus, a genus of Phyllostomide from Central America. I have therefore thought it better to drop the name Megadermata altogether than by retaining it to add to the confusion previously existing. Comparison of the genera of the other families shows that (with the exception of Ainopoma) the genera of Emballonuride exactly correspond to those included in the two families Bra- chyura and Molossi, Peters, while of the eleven genera con- tained in Noctilionide, Gray, five only are found among the fourteen which make up the family Lmballonuride, the remaining seven being partly referable to the Phyllostomide, partly to Vespertilionide T. * Suppl. Schreber, Siiugeth. y. p. 639 (1855), + Seven of the genera included by me in the Emballonuride were pre- viously classed by Dr, Gray among the Vespertilionide. | ena » Ai a Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 347° The name Noctilionide, Gray, must therefore be rejected altogether by those who adopt my classification; and it is evident that, as Dr. Peters’s families Brachyura and Molossi are united by me ina single family, it would be very undesirable to designate the new family thus formed by either of these names, which previously indicated only a section of it. XXXITI.—Deseription of twenty new Species of Hesperide. By W. C. Hewrrson. Ismene Taranis. Alis anticis supra cinereo-fuscis : posticis fuscis, fimbria alba, ad an- gulum analem fulvya: posticis infra fascia triangulari alba puncto atro notata, macula fulva subanali. Upperside brown, covered more or Jess, and especially near the base of the posterior wing, with grey hair. Posterior wing dark brown beyond the middle: the fringe, except at the anal angle, where it is orange, white. Underside grey-brown. Posterior wing with a large central white spot marked by a round spot of black: a triangular orange spot near the anal angle: the fringe as above. The body beautifully tessellated with orange, black, and white. Exp. 24 inches. Hab. Zanzibar. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Near to I. Pansa, Hew., from Madagascar. Ismene Bizre. Ismene Bixe, Clerck, Icones, pl. 42. fig. 4. Ismene Chalybe. Ismene Chalybe, Doubleday & Hewitson, Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera, pl. 79. fig. 2; Donovan's Nat. Repos. y. pl. 165. The two butterflies I have quoted above, which have been considered as one, are very distinct species, as will be seen at once on comparing Clerck’s and Donovan’s figures of the undersides. In J. Bive the posterior wing ts protruded at the shoulder, and has the white spot at a distance from the margin. In J. Chalybe the wing is of the ordinary form, and the white spot touches the margin. I have not quoted Lin- neus, because his description will apply to either species, and Clerck’s figure has the priority. * “348 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. Eudamus Astrapeus. Alis supra ochraceo-rufis: ambabus singulatim maculis duabus hya linis; anticis punctis decem, posticis punctis quinque, fuscis: posticis infra maculis undecim albis. Upperside. Female rufous. Both wings with two round transparent spots between the branches of the median nervure. Anterior wing with four brown spots between the first branch of the median nervure and the submedian—two before and two after the middle: a brown spot at the middle of the subcostal nervure, and five separate spots near the apex, the middle spot transparent. Posterior wing lobed, with five undefined brown spots, one in the cell, and two on each side of the transparent spots. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing has a spot near the base, two spots within the cell, one between them and the inner margin, and one near the costal margin, forming part of a semicircle with those described above, all marked with white. Exp. 2 to 2,8 inch. Hab. Amazon: Villa Nova (Bates) and Chanchamayo (Thamm). In the collections of W. C. Hewitson and Dr. Staudinger. Three males in the collection of Dr. Staudinger are without uny transparent spots: one has two lunular white spots in the place of the transparent spots of the anterior wing, and has three of the subapical spots marked with white. Comes in the same group as Doriscus. Eudamus Nicephorus. Alis rufo-fuscis : anticis puncto ochraceo costali: posticis serie punc- torum ochraceorum. Upperside. Male dark rufous-brown, paler towards the base. Posterior wing slightly lobed, with a bifid spot in the cell, followed by a curved band of six ochreous spots. Underside as above, except that there is a small ochreous spot at the middle of the costal margin of the anterior wing, and a similar spot near the costal margin of the posterior wing, forming part of the transverse band. Exp. 27 inch. Hab. Amazon. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Phrazanor. Alis supra rufo-fuscis : anticis macula magna tripartita in medio posita maculaque sub apicem bipartita hyalinis: posticis macula — Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 349 fusca serieque macularum fuscarum: his infra maculis novem ochraceis. Upperside rufous-brown. Anterior wing with a large cen- tral trifid pale yellow spot, and a subapical bifid spot, both transparent. Posterior wing with a spot in the cell, followed by a curved band of seven spots, all dark brown. Underside as above, except that the spots are ochreous, and that there are two additional spots near the costal margin, forming with the rest a complete semicircle. Exp. 24 inches. Hab. New Granada and Chiriqui. In the collections of Dr. Staudinger and W. C. Hewitson. I have described this species from Dr. Staudinger’s collec- tion. In my specimens the spots on both sides are very indi- stinct. Nearest to Hurtbates of Cramer. Eudamus Mephitis. Alis anticis supra fuscis, fascia centrali quinquepartita et punctis qua- tuor minutis sub apicem hyalinis: posticis nigris:; posticis infra fuscis, maculis tribus albis pone medium positis. Upperside. Male dark brown. Anterior wing with a cen- tral irregular band of five united transparent white spots : one on the costal margin bifid, three below this, one outside of them, and four minute spots near the apex. The body and inner margin of the posterior wing covered with blue-green hair, the fringe white: the anal angle projecting. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing is darker at the middle, bordered outwardly with some white spots. Exp. 2 inches. Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Will arrange with £. NAxOS. Dr. Staudinger has an example of this species (perhaps distinct) in which the spots on the underside of the poste- rior wing are pale yellow and differently placed. It is from Peru. Eudamus Ridens, Alis anticis supra fuscis, fascia centrali quinquepartita fasciaque sub apicem sexpartita hyalinis: posticis nigris, macula in medio posita oblonga alba: posticis infra fascia alba punctis duobus atris notata. Upperside. Anterior wing dark brown, crossed at the middle by a quinquefid band, the fifth spot outside of the others, and near the apex by a continuous irregular band of 350 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. six parts. Posterior wing black with a short tail: marked in the middle by an oblong trifid white spot: the inner margin covered with grey hair, the fringe white. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing has (absorbing the spot described above) a continuous band of white parallel to the outer margin, and marked by two black spots. Exp. 2 inches. Hab. Chiriqui (Rebbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Eudamus AEgiochus. Alis anticis supra fuscis, basi cerulea, fascia transyersa quadripartita recta punctisque quinque sub apicem hyalinis: posticis rufo-fuscis: his infra basi caerulea, puncto pallido in medio posito. Upperside. Male dark brown, paler on the posterior wing. Anterior wing with the base brilliant blue: crossed at the middle obliquely by a quadrifid straight narrow band of white, the first spot on the costal margin bifid, a very minute spot outside of this band, and near the apex a band of five spots, all transparent. Posterior wing lobed, with the fringe white at the apex. Underside as above, except that the costal margin only of the anterior wing is blue, and that the posterior wing has the costal margin at the base broadly blue, and a pale spot at the end of the cell. The female does not differ, except in the broader form of the posterior wing. Exp. 2-3; inches. Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Comes near Z. mercatus. Eudamus Ginander. Alis supra fuscis, anticis basi cerulea: his infra margine costali ceruleo, margine interno albo: posticis basi cerulea. Upperside rufous-brown, the base of both wings blue. Underside rufous-brown. Anterior wing with the costal margin blue from the base to the middle, the inner margin broadly white. Posterior wing lobed, darker at the middle, followed by a band of paler colour. Exp. 1,% inch. Hab. Para. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Eudamus Meretriz. Alis supra fuscis, basi cerulea: anticis fasciis tribus fuscis: alis infra ochraceis, posticis fasciis duabus fuscis. 2. | a iJ ' = ee = ae , ‘ . ’ Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 351 Upperside dark brown: the baseof both wings brilliant green- blue. Anterior wing crossed by three bands of dark brown— one bordering the blue, the second between it and the outer margin, the third, which is short, near the apex. Posterior wing lobed. Miterds ochreous-brown. Anterior wing with the bands as above. Posterior wing with a small spot near the base and two transverse bands dark brow n, the outer band bordered outwardly with ochreous yellow. Exp. 2,8; inches. Hab. Ecuador (Buckley). In the collection of W.C. Hewitson. Near to £. Anaphus. Eudamus Cephisus. Alis supra fuscis: anticis fascia quadripartita centrali, puncto minuto maculaque quadripartita sub apicem hyalinis: anticis infra basi ochracea : posticis dimidio interno ochraceo, maculis fuscis notato. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing crossed transversely at the middle, from the costal margin to the anal angle, by a continuous band of four distinct parts, a small spot outside of this band and a quadrifid spot near the apex all transparent white. Underside as above, except that the base of the anterior wing and the inner half of the posterior wing are ochreous. Posterior wing with two spots near the costal margin before its middle and an oblique band of spots at the middle all brown. 1,8, inch. tah, Chiriqui (fzdbe). In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Eudamus Lebbeus. Alis supra fuscis: anticis fascia bipartita punctisque date (uno sub apicem posito) hyalinis: posticis infra rufo-fuscis, puncto in cellula posito punctisque quatuor (duobus albo notatis) fuscis. perside dark brown. Anterior wing with a short bifid bank at the middle, a spot outside of it, and a spot near the apex all transparent white, Underside as above, except that it is male and tinted with carmine, and that the posterior wing, which is lobed, has a minute black spot at the end of the cell, and is crossed beyond the middle by fo our small black spots, two of which are marked i white. 1,%; inch. aa Chiriqui (Ribbe). In the collection of Dr, Staudinger. 352 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. Eudamus Thaddeus. Alis supra fuscis: anticis maculis tribus centralibus disjunctis, punctis duobus prope angulum analem punctisque quinque dis- junctis sub apicem hyalinis: posticis infra fascia alba latissima. Upperside dark brown, rufous towards the inner margin of the posterior wing. Anterior wing with three detached spots at the middle, two smaller spots below these near the anal angle, and five at the apex, also apart from each other, all transparent. x Underside as above, except that the spots of the anterior wing are much larger, that there is a small spot at the middle of the costal margin, and that the posterior wing is crossed by a very broad band of white. Exp. 144 inch. Hab. New Guinea ( Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Hymeneus. Alis supra fuscis: anticis maculis tribus centralibus disjunctis punc- tisque quinque sub apicem hyalinis. Upperside dark brown, rufous towards the base. Anterior wing with a central band composed of three separate spots, and an apical band of five separate spots, three of which are linear. Underside as above, except that there are two indistinct pale rufous spots near the anal angle of the anterior wing. Exp. 1,4 inch. Hab. Aru (Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Migonitis. Alis supra fuscis: anticis maculis duabus (una bipartita) maculaque sub apicem tripartita hyalinis: posticis infra dimidio basali (mar- gine costali excepto) lilacino punctis duobus notato; fascia mar- gineque exteriore lilacinis. Upperside dark brown, paler towards the base. Anterior wing with two central white spots (one bifid) at the middle and a trifid spot at the apex all transparent white. Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that it is irro- rated with grey near the apex. Posterior wing with the basal half (except the costal margin, which is brown) grey-white marked by two black spots: the outer half rufous-brown, crossed by a band of grey, the outer margin irrorated with grey. Exp. 1,%, inch. Hab. Mysol ( Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Mr. W. C, Hewitson on new Species of Hesperidw. 353 Eudamus Atnesius. Alis supra fuscis: anticis macula magna centrali trifida maculaque tripartita sub apicem flavo-hyalinis; anticis infra macula apicali lilacina: posticis brunneis lilacino variegatis, puncto ochraceo, fascia margineque postico lilacinis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with a large cen- tral trifid spot and a trifid spot at the apex both transparent pale yellow. Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that it has a large spot of grey at the apex. Posterior wing rufous-grey clouded with brown: the costal margin, which is marked by a small ochreous spot, and the outer half of the wing nearly, which is crossed by a band of grey spots, dark brown: the outer margin grey. Exp. 15%; inch. Hab. Dorey (Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Calathus. Alis supra fuscis, macula tripartita punctisque duobus sub apicem hyalinis, puncto albo prope marginem interiorem; posticis apice flavo, Upperside dark brown, Anterior wing with a large central trifid spot and two minute spots (at an unusual distance from the apex) all transparent white: a small white spot near the middle of the inner margin. Posterior wing with the apex white. Underside as above, except that there is a yellow spot at the middle of the costal margin of the anterior wing, and that the central spot is joined to the small spot described above, and is taeda to the inner margin. Exp. 1,55 inch. Hab. Sumatra (Wallace). In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Prestes. Alis supra fuscis, anticarum margine exteriore rufo, posticarum lilacino: anticis punctis tribus apicalibus albis: posticis infra rufis, maculis fuscis indistinctis. Upperside dark brown, rufous on the outer margin of the anterior wing, lilac on the outer margin of the posterior wing, the fringe rufous. Anterior wing with three white spots near the apex. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing is rufous, paler towards the inner margin, and is crossed beyond the s St ~~ Pore = 354 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. middle by a series of four or five brown spots, and has a large dark brown spot on the lobe. Exp. 1,8, inch. Hab. Cayenne. In the collection of W. C.. Hewitson. Eudamus Litanicus. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis maculis duabus fasciisque duabus fuscis: posticis macula fasciaque fuscis: his infra macula anali fusca. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing with a spot in the cell, a spot below it near the inner margin, a short band beyond the middle, and a band near the apex, all dark brown. Posterior wing lobed, with a spot in the cell and a transverse band beyond the middle both dark brown. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing is paler, has two additional spots near the costal margin, and one on* the anal lobe, all brown. Exp. 1, inch. Hab. Amazon. In the collection of W. C. Hewitson. Eudamus Laogonus. Alis supra griseo-fuscis: anticis maculis quatuor in medio positis maculaque sub apicem tripartita hyalinis, fascia transyersa pone medium fusca: posticis macula fasciaque fuscis, margine exte- riore in medio protumido. Upperside grey-brown. Anterior wing with four separate spots at the middle: the first (very minute) on the costal margin, the second deeply sinuated : a trifid spot at the apex : all transparent : crossed beyond the middle by an indistinet band of brown. Posterior wing lobed, projecting at the middle of the outer margin, crossed by two indistinct bands of brown. Exp. 1,4 inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. Eudamus Marpesus. Alis supra griseo-fuscis: anticis macula magna centrali quadripartita maculaque sub apicem trifida hyalinis, fascia transversa pone medium fusca: posticis fasciis duabus fuscis, margine exteriore protumido. Upperside grey-brown. Anterior wing with a large central quadrifid spot and a trifid spot near the apex transparent white: the outer margin and a submarginal band dark brown. Miscellaneous. 355 Posterior wing lobed, projecting at the middle of the outer margin, crossed transversely by two bands of brown. Exp. 1,°5 inch. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of Dr. Staudinger. May be a variety of the last. MISCELLANEOUS. Jote on the Phenomena of Digestion in the Cockroach (Periplaneta americana, Z.). By M. Férrx Prarnav. Tue Editors of the ‘Annals of Natural History’ have given (in volume xvi. 1875, p. 152) a summary of my “ Recherches sur les phénoménes de la digestion chez les Insectes”*. In the number for April 1876, p. 333, they have reproduced, under the title “On the Functions of the Glands of the Digestive Apparatus of Insects,” an abstract of the memoir of M. Jousset de Bellesme entitled * Recherches expérimentales sur la digestion des Insectes et en particulier de la Blatte ” (Svo, Paris, 1875). The publication of M. Jousset’s work has called forth on my part a well-founded claim of priority+, since M. Jousset reproduced, a year after myself, nearly all my results, A discussion has also re- sulted, as we did not agree on certain points, of which the principal may be characterized as follows. Relying on a long series of experi- ments, I had put forward in my memoir of 1874 that the digestive juices of insects are alkaline or neutral, never acid. M. Jousset asserts the contrary, and says that in the Blatta the liquid of the ceca of the middle intestine is slightly acid. The present note contains the results of a study which I have just made of the phenomena of digestion in Periplaneta ameri- cana. The following is an abstract of it. The aliments when swallowed accumulate in the crop and undergo the action of the secretion (which is most frequently alkaline) of the salivary glands; there the feculent substances are transformed into glucose. This first product of digestion is absorbed on the spot, and is met with no more in the rest of the digestive tube. The valvular apparatus (gizzard), which by no means plays the part of a trituratory organ, allows the matter in course of digestion to slide in small quantities into the middle intestine. That region receives the juice secreted by eight glandular caeca, which is ordi- narily alkaline, never acid, neutralizing the acidity that the contents of the crop may have acquired after a long stay in that organ, trans- forming the albuminoids into soluble and assimilable bodies analo- gous to the peptones t, and forming emulsion of the fats. * Mém. de l’Acad. Roy. de Belgique, tome xli, 1874. + Comptes Rendus, 1876, vol. lxxxii. p. 340. t The action of the secretion of the ceca of the cockroach on the albuminoids has been demonstrated by M. Jousset. I am happy to con- firm his results ; only this secretion is not acid. 356 Miscellaneous. Finally, in the terminal intestine the residues of the digestive operation and the secretion of the Malpighian tubes (a purely urinary secretion) are mixed together. If this summary is compared with that deduced from all my pre- ceding researches on the Insects in general, which concludes my memoir of 1874, it will be seen that the phenomena of digestion in P. americana scarcely depart from the conclusions I then laid down. They complete them, and are a remarkable confirmation of them. The notice terminates with a detailed reply to the objections of my learned opponent.—Bull. de Acad. Roy. de Belgique, tome xli. p, 1206. Singular Ceylonese Frogs. [We have received the following interesting observations on Dr. Giinther’s paper “On the Mode of Propagation of some Ceylonese Tree-frogs,” which appeared in the ‘Annals’ for May 1876.—Eps. | When I began to collect our Ceylon reptiles some years ago, the spawn referred to of a tree-frog seemed so common that I did not then notice it as a curious circumstance. I have had several of these sent to me from the damp trunks of plantain trees, and espe- cially from the perpendicular sides of the stone-quarries at Mutuwal ; and about the same time I saw one on the corner of a tank close to the lake near my house in Slave Island. All these masses of spawn were firmly attached to some object, and were several inches from the water. They were several inches in length and from 23 to 3 inches across the rounded mass at the lower end; and I concluded they were the spawn of the most common tree-frog in Ceylon from the coast up to several thousand feet elevation. In a note from Mr. J. Catto from Illagolla, and dated 1872, he told me he had seen a good deal of this spawn, and offered to send me some of it. Our Colombo frogs are the following ; and this spawn must be the produce of one of them. Ist. The most abundant is the bright green-coloured large frog seen in such quantities on weeds, with their heads out of the water, in the Colombo lake, and not unlike the eatable frog ; indeed a Frenchman who could not resist eating these pronounced them very good. It is the Rana hewxadactyla, and adds to the concert of frogs in the lake at the commencement of each monsoon. 2nd. The Rana tigrina, or Ceylon bull-frog, a very large brown-spotted frog, with corrugations along his back, found in holes in damp places along the shores of the lake, rare compared with the above, and croaks so loudly that his voice resem- bles that of a young bull. 3rd. The Rana eyanophlyctis, a smaller one than either of the above, with dark spotted back and white abdomen, found in ponds and smaller bits of water, still more rare than the other two. 4th. The very common house-toad, generally found under flower-pots in Colombo: this is the Bufo melanostictis ; and I am aware that all these four breed and spawn in the water. 5th. Diplopelma ornatum, a beautifully coloured small squat frog, has been brought to me from the vicinity of Colombo. 6th. Callula pulchra, a dark-coloured toad-like one, very rarely found near Colombo ; but I never saw these, nor heard of their being found in — Miscellaneous. 857 the vicinity of the masses of spawn referred to by Dr. Giinther. I never saw a species of the small Jxvalus near Colombo, and, indeed, never at a lower elevation than the forests of the interior ; it cannot, therefore, be spawn of one of these, as suggested by Dr. Giinther. 7th. The most common tree-frog in Ceylon, the Polypedates macu- latus, is also not uncommon in Colombo, where the natives have a dread of it, as they believe that if it leaps on children they become consumptive and attenuated like these tree-frogs. These frogs are often found attached to the backs of doors, and leap upon the bodies of people who attempt to open and shut the doors. I feel pretty certain that the masses of spawn referred to are the produce of this tree-frog ; and I shall thank any one for a fresh specimen of the spawn, or for information as to where it can be seen. The other tree-frog with the large spawn attached to its abdomen, and which is most correctly figured in the plate accompanying Dr. Giinther’s paper, was sent to me some years ago by Mr. Perera, then conductor on the Poojagodde estate in the Ramboda district, and from a high elevation. I considered this frog to be identical with one described lately by Dr. Giinther as Polypedates nanus ; and in a small bottle full of these frogs in my possession I see some large grains of spawn identical with those sent by me to Dr. Giinther. I know the Polypedates reticulatus as a very distinct one sent to me some years ago by Mr. J. Catto from Lllagolla; but of course there can be no disputing Dr. Giinther’s authority as to the proper names of frogs first described by himself. Respecting the frogs which I sup- posed to be P. reticulatus, Mr. J. Catto wrote to me on the 7th of October, 1872 :—*“ These frogs do not go into the water, but sit upon wet stones or on damp walls, and on the edges of bath-tubs, and jump upon you when you go near and disturb them, squirting a disagreeable liquid at the same time. Nasty brutes! I wish I could send you every one about the place.” With reference to Dr. Giinther’s remark as to whether the speci- men with the spawn attached to it was caught in the water or out of it, I am sorry I cannot say ; but some correspondent may be for- tunate enough toclear up this matter. I need not say how grateful I shall feel for specimens of frogs from all parts of Ceylou. These are best preserved in arrack, as they shrivel up and get hard in strong spirits. There was a very interesting paper by the Rey. Dr. Boake some years ago on one of our freshwater fishes, which was described as securing its spawn inside its capacious throat when there was any danger to be apprehended. I do not know if this one belongs to the genus of fishes referred to by Dr. Gunther. Colombo, 11th July, 1876. W. Ferevson, F.L.S. Remarks on Fossils from the Ashley P hosphate-Beds. Prof. Leidy observed that the so-called phosphate-beds of Ashley river, South Carolina, were remarkable for the singular admixture of multitudes of fossils of different ages, from the early Tertiary period inclusive down to the present epoch. The phosphatic nodules, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.4. Vol. xviii. 24 358 Miscellaneous. for which the beds are explored, appear to have had their origit# from the Eocene rocks beneath; these have also contributed numerous remains of marine vertebrates, especially of squalodonts, reptiles, and fishes. Mingled in the sand and clay with the phos- phatic nodules and bones of Eocene animals are innumerable remains of cetaceans, sharks, and other marine animals of perhaps the middle and later Tertiary ages. Added to these are multitudes of remains of both marine and terrestrial animals of the Quaternary period. There are found pell-mell together bones of Eocene squalo- donts, animals related to the whales and seals, hosts of teeth of the great shark Carcharodon angustidens, myriads of teeth of the giant of sharks of the Tertiary period the Carcharodon megalodon, bones and teeth of whales and porpoises, and abundance of remains of elephant, mastodon, megatherium, horse, &c., and occasionally the rude implements of our more immediate ancestors. From among a collection of fossils from the Ashley phosphate- beds, recently submitted to his inspection by Mr. J. M. Gliddon, of the Pacific Guano Company, the specimens were selected which lie upon the table. One of these is a well-preserved tooth of a mega- therium; another a characteristic portion of the skull of a manatee ; a third a complete tusk of the walrus, indicating a still further point south for the extension of this animal than had been pre- viously known; fourth, a huge tooth of a cetacean allied to the sperm-whale, probably the same as those from the crag of Antwerp ascribed to Dinoziphius. Besides these there are the beaks of three cetaceans of the little-known family of the Ziphioids; these are porpoise-like animals, without teeth in the upper jaw, and usually with but a single pair of teeth in the lower jaw. The beaks, com- posed of the coossified bones of the face, are remarkable for their ivory-like density, which probably rendered them availableas weapons of defence. A fourth beak from the same locality, presented by Mr. C. 8. Bement, belongs to a different species of the same family. The beaks and some associated fossils will form the subjects of a paper shortly to be presented to the Academy. The beaks have been referred to species with the following names and brief distinctive characters :— Choneziphius trachops—Supravomerian canalopen. Intermaxil- laries coossified and forming a crest along the middle of the beak extending to the interval of the prenarial fosse. Mavxillaries with a rugged tract at the upper part of the base of the beak. Choneziphius liops.—Beak proportionally of less length than in the preceding. Supravomerian canal and intermaxillaries the same, except that the crest of the latter in front is acute. Maxillaries without the rugged tract at base. Eboroziphius celops—A new genus as well as species. Beak above forming a broad gutter as in Hyperoodon, and not divided by an intermaxillary crest as in the preceding. Maxillaries with prominent lateral crests at base, convex inwardly. Right prenarial fossa occupied by a thick osseous disk. Intermaxillaries coossified. Supravomerian canal open. | 1 ‘fag . J Miscellaneous. 359 Belemnoziphius prorops.—Beak solid, with all traces of the original separation of the constituent bones and the ossified mesethmoid cartilage obliterated.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., May 9. Reply to some Observations by Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Cruise of H.M.S. ‘Valorous’ in 1875. By G. C. Watricn, M.D. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GentLemen,—It is mentioned amongst the “ British Association Notes ” of the ‘Atheneum’ for September 16th that, in a paper read at the Meeting by Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys on the results of the voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Valorous’ to Disco in 1875, he described “ the occur- rence of large and small stones in his dredgings, and said that tele- graphic cables had usually been constructed too much on the suppo- sition that the sea-bottom was always soft; consequently they are very liable to damage when this is not the case.” During the voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Bulldog’ in 1860 to the Faroe Islands, Iceland, Greenland, and Labrador, stones and gravel were repeatedly brought up from very great depths. Moreover a living Serpula, within its tube, which had evidently but then been broken off from its point of attachment to a stone or rock, together with a dead Serpula-shell still adherent to a granitic stone of considerable size, were obtained, nearly midway between the Faroes and Iceland, under conditions which would seem to indicate the presence of a deep-seated current, or rather drift, of sufficient power at all events to prevent any material accumulation of muddy deposit in that locality. These several facts and their extreme importance in relation to deep-sea telegraphy were on various occasions referred to by me between the years 1860 and 1864, namely :—in my ‘ Notes on the presence of Animal Life at great Depths in the Ocean,’ 1860, pp. 30, 31, & 37; in my‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ 1862, pp. 2-7 & 147; in my paper read before the Royal Geographical Society in 1863 * ; in my “ Outline of a Scheme for a systematic Survey of the Sea- bed,” laid before the Council of the Royal Geographical Society in 1863 (of which a reprint appeared in the ‘Annals’ for July of the present year, p. 80); and lastly, in a paper, “ On the North-Atlantic Sea-bed,” in the ‘ Quarterly Journal of Science’ for January 1864, I will confine myself to giving the following extract from the paper last referred to :— ‘There is one point to which I must invite attention, inasmuch as its importance can hardly be overestimated ; and yet, strange to say, it has heretofore been almost entirely overlooked. “In some of the deeper soundings both of the North and Mid- Atlantic routest, fragments of rock have been brought up. How is the occurrence of these to be accounted for? and what does it * On that occasion I exhibited an instrument, which I called a Pel- meter, designed by me for the purpose of readily detecting the occurrence of rocky or stony bottom at any depth. + The occurrence in the Mid-Atlantic of a few “small stones” was noted in the tabulated lists of soundings taken by Commander Dayman, R.N,, in the Atlantic in 1867, . 360 + Miscellaneous. _, betoken ? The question is an intricate one, and so far as our present information goes does not seem to admit of a perfectly satisfactory solution. This much may be said, however, that their presence on the immediate surface-layer of the sea-bed is only reconcilable with one or other of the following suppositions :—They musti either have been recently dropped by some means from the superincumbent waters, have been deposited by floating ice during past periods of the earth’s history, must occur in beds which were once exposed above the surface of the sea, or be drifting about the bottom through the action of ourrents. «« Now in no case hitherto recorded have these stones been of large size, probably not larger than a hazel-nut*; but they present un- doubted traces of attrition. Fish, as is well known, sometimes swallow small stones and, as a matter of course, get rid of them in time; but this would not meet the requirements of the first of the above suppositions, inasmuch as it is obviously improbable that so many fish with stones in their stomachs should be moving about the ocean as would be necessary to account for the fact. It is still more improbable, if not impossible, that fish could have conveyed such substances from the distant shores where they are alone obtainable. So that, viewing this circumstance in conjunction with the fact that no floating ice now-a-days traverses the areas referred to, it is certain the matter is inexplicable on the first supposition. “Tf deposited from floating ice during past periods of the earth’s history (according to the second supposition, which is by no means impossible), it follows as an inevitable consequence that the muddy deposits are local in character, and that certain areas of the sea- bed consist of bare rock, or that they are swept away by currents as fast as they are produced. I regard the first of these causes as most conformable with the evidence ; for although there is reason to believe that deep-seated currents prevail with sufficient force, in some of the shallower tracts of the Atlantic, to move the fine particles of which these deposits are for the most part composed, there is no ground whatever for supposing that they are ever powerful enough to sweep along large objects such as the stones of which I have been speaking +. It will be seen, therefore, that we are justified in laying stress on the possibility that extensive areas of exposed rock may occur along the basin of the Atlantic, which have hitherto escaped detection. The third and fourth suppositions are thus disposed of likewise.” (Loc. cit. p. 39.) As it is stated in the number of the ‘Atheneum’ already referred to by me that Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys’s paper is to be hereafter repro- duced in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Royal Society, I beg leave to bring the above facts and observations to his and your readers’ notice. I remain, Gentlemen, Your very obedient Servant, September 19, 1876. G. C. Warticx. * This is not quite accurate. As stated in ‘The North-Atlantic Sea- ‘bed,’ p. 3, the piece of granite to which the dead Serpula is attached measures about an inch square. + See ‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ pp. 4-7, THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. (FOURTH SERIES.) No. 107, NOVEMBER 1876. XXXIV.—On Peripatus nove-zealandiz. By Captain F. W. Hurron, Director of the Otago Museum [Plate XVII. ] THAT a species of Pertpatus inhabits New Zealand was first brought to my notice by Mr. W. T. L. Travers, who showed me a good locality for them near Wellington, I have since found the same species at Nelson and at Dunedin; so that it probably occurs all over New Zealand. I sent some of the first specimens I obtained to Dublin; but they do not appear to have been described, and I therefore suppose the species to be as yet unnamed. Peripatus nove-zealandia, sp. nov. Fifteen pairs of ambulatory legs, and a pair of oral papille. Surface granulated, the granules arranged in closely packed rings on the body, antennz, and legs; those of the body gene- rally without bristles, those of the antennz and legs with a short white bristle. Antenne subclavate, with about thirty rings. Legs with about ten rings; tarsi five-jointed, the first three yellowish below and minutely hirsute, the last two bearing on their lower surface a pair of pads, the last with two curved, hollow, horny claws. Mouth ovate, tumid, wrinkled, white; inner pair of teeth 6-toothed (Pl. XVII. fig. 2), outer simple. Vulva cireular, tumid, wrinkled, yel- lowish. Colour variable from brownish ferruginous to pur- plish black; generally a thin black dorsal stripe, and some- times a reddish lateral stripe above the legs ; under surface 5c pela brown, mottled with black, and with a row of ighter spots between the legs. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser, 4. Vol. xviii. 25 362 Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus novee-zealandiz. Length 1-2 inches. My largest specimens have been ob- tained at Dunedin. The young when first born are pure white, with the antenne slightly tinged with purple. In appearance this species closely resembles P. capensis, figured in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of the Novara ;’ but it has two pairs of legs less, and is hermaphrodite. The geographical distribution of Peripatus is interesting, species being found in the West Indies, Chili, New Zealand, and the Cape of Good Hope. We must therefore suppose that it lived on the old Antarctic continent which, I have shown*, probably existed during the Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous periods. Habits——They live in decayed wood, under stones, or in crevices of rock. They are nocturnal, but will feed in the day- time when hungry. They feed upon animals. I have seen one shoot out its viscid fluid from the oral papille at a fly intro- duced into the jar in which it was confined, and stick it down; it then went up and sucked its juices, rejecting the whole of the integument. This viscid fluid is for offensive and not defensive purposest. In the winter they become half-torpid, although procreation still goes on. During this time of the year I have never seen them feed, and they cannot emit their viscid fluid, or only in very small quantity. They move with deliberation, entirely by means of their legs, the body being much lengthened. When walking, the antenne are constantly moved about as feelers. If a needle is placed upright imme- diately in front of one, the antenna is drawn past it without actual contact; but the points of the hairs probably touch the needle. Although viviparous, the eggs are often extruded before development is complete; but these always die. ‘They appear to breed all the year round, as I have never opened one that did not contain embryos. Notwithstanding this, they are local and not very abundant. When divided they die very quickly ; and they are easily killed by immersion 1 spirit. When killed in spirit, they often die bent hackaael The body shows no segments, and there are no perivisceral septa. The only account of the anatomy of Perdpatus that I have been able to see is the abstract of Mr. Moseley’s paper given in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xiv. p. 225; * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, ser. 4, vol. xiii. p. 100, and ‘ Report on the Geology of Otago’ (Dunedin, 1875), p. 85. + Mr. Belt mentions a species of Myriopod, belonging to the order Sugentia of Brandt, that discharges a similar viscid fluid from its mouth to a distance of 3 inches, by means of which it secures its prey (‘ Naturalist in Nicaragua, p. 140). ——————————— ee S”—<'~'~;CT«T 3S eer rr—rt—O CT a Capt. F’. W. Hutton on Peripatus nove-zealandix. 363 consequently much of the following description will doubtless be well known ; but in so rare and interesting an animal this will probably not be considered a disadvantage, and I ought to apologize more for what I have failed to pc some than for recording my observations. Integumentary System.—The integument is quite soft. The coloured epidermis is sometimes covered by a thin white euticle, which is easily separated. I believe this to be a true moulting of the skin; but I have never observed it thrown off naturally. On the inside of the legs there is a slight longi- tudinal infolding of the integument, which is very prominent in specimens preserved in alcohol; but there is no opening in the epidermis, and it has no respiratory function. I have not been able to see any perforations for the double row of trachez which open along the back (Pl. XVII. fig. 1,4) ; but no doubt they exist. The epidermis throws off water; and the viscid fluid of the animal will not adhere to it. Muscular System.—Consists principally of a subcutaneous layer (Pl. XVII. fig. 1,7), which thickens considerably above the legs, and slightly below them. It is prolonged into the legs, forming a hollow cone extending to the feet. It is firmly attached to the dermis throughout. It consists of at least three layers, in the outer of which the fibres are arranged transversely, in the inner longitudinally, and in the middle layer obliquely in two directions crossing one another. This middle layer may a be double ; but I have not been able to separate it. ‘The fibres are *001 inch in diameter, and are not striated. The ejaculatory receptacle is coated with mus- cular fibres ae in a widely open spiral, which are used for projecting the viscid fluid from the oral papille. The anterior portion of the salivary bag, to be presently described, is thickened by a horny deposit of a yellow colour; and along this arises an adductor muscle, which is inserted in the inner margin of the teeth. Alimentary System.—The mouth is formed by a muscular wrinkled fold of the dermis, and is admirably adapted for sucking. Inside, on the superior surface of the pharynx, two horny, hollow, falcate teeth, with brown tips, are attached Ran A on either side, When the mouth is closed, these teeth slope obliquely inward and downward at an angle of 45°; but when the mouth is opened they are vertical; in no case do the points cross each other: their use is no doubt to hold the prey whose juices are being sucked. They are hollow, with a second tooth inside, which appears to replace the old one (Pl. XVII. fig. 2). Following the pharynx is a short cesophagus, which extends to between the first and second 25* 364 Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus novee-zealandiz. pairs of ambulatory legs, and then gradually expands into the stomach, which occupies nearly the whole interior of the animal (Pl. XVII. fig.1,g). The stomach contracts rather suddenly at the thirteenth pair of legs to form a short rectum, which opens to the surface by means of a two-lipped anus at the posterior extremity of the animal. In the ordinary state of the animal the stomach is arranged in numerous small trans- verse corrugations. ‘There are no lateral diverticula. It is not attached by any perivisceral septa, but appears to be free, except where the tracheze spread over its surtace. Salivary Vessels.—These consist of two much-folded vessels (diameter 003) on either side (Pl. XVII. fig. 1, 2), which lie between the nerve-cord and the lateral vessels to be presently described. These vessels arise about the posterior third of the animal; they are much lobulated posteriorly, and empty themselves into a bag which expands anteriorly and, passing below the ejaculatory duct, opens in the pharynx on either side just behind the teeth. ‘This bag is compressed laterally, and tapers backward. It is abundantly supplied with elastic fibres, which line it interiorly ; and to its anterior margin is attached the adductor muscle of the teeth already described. Ejaculatory Vessels—These pass from the oral papille upward and inward over the salivary bags, to lie above the stomach (Pl. XVII. fig.1,@). ‘The anterior portion suddenly expands to form a receptacle for the viscous fluid (Pl. XVII. fig. 3), which is ejected by means of the spiral muscles already described. The narrow portion of the vessel is produced into the receptacle (fig. 8, a), and doubtless forms a valve which closes when the fluid is being ejected. These vessels extend backward to the posterior extremity of the body, and send off branches on either side, which penetrate almost everywhere in the perivisceral cavity. The branches are simple or rarely branched, about ‘005 inch in diameter, alternate and of various lengths (Pl. XVII. fig. 4). Their terminations are closed and rounded; and they do not taper towards the end. ‘They consist of a membranous sheath lined internally by a layer of large epithelial cells. They contain numerous granulated cells, about ‘0007 inch in diameter, freely floating in a limpid fluid. The viscid fluid when ejected dries very quickly on exposure to the air, and is so tenacious that the finger is with difficulty removed if stuck to the table with it. It coagulates at once and hardens in alcohol. I have never succeeded in making them eject it under water. Respiratory System.—Respiration is by means of trachez, a row of which are situated on either side of the back, alter- nating with the legs (Pl. XVII. fig. 1, 4) ; these decrease in — = A eee eee ee Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus novee-zealandiw. 365 size posteriorly and are much larger immediately behind the head. The only other trachea that I have found is a large one opening on the ventral surface behind the mouth, and with branches embracing the cesophagus. The trachex are long, slightly branched, and radiate from a short common trunk, ‘There are no stigmata on the surface at all resembling those of the Tracheata. The sheath is distantly longitudinally striated. The spiral fibres are rough, pases | and very irre- gular ; they never form close spiral rings as in insects. The trunk of a trachea contains numerous fibres, which are con- tinued into the branches and generally end singly or two together (Pl. XVII. fig. 5). The diameter of a branch from the common trunk is about ‘0026 inch. The trachee never anastomose with one another. Circulatory System.—This consists of a vessel lying on each side above the nerve-cord (Pl. XVII. fig. 1,c); they are uniform in thickness throughout the whole length of the animal. The walls of these vessels are extremely delicate and difficult to detach from the muscular layer; but they are easily demonstrated in transverse sections of a specimen har- dened in alcohol. I have not been able to trace their termi- nations at either extremity. When the animal is contracted, the interior wall is thrown into transverse folds. They are filled with granulated cells of a pale greenish yellow colour, and ‘001 inch or less in diameter. Nervous System.—Consists of a large bilobed cephalic ganglion (Pl. XVII. fig. 6), which gives origin to a pair of anterior nerves passing into the antenne, and posteriorly to two large nerve-cords, ‘013 inch in diameter, which pass down- ward on either side of the cesophagus and then approach each other to the bases of the first pair of ambulatory legs, where they are connected by a strong commissural cord below the esophagus ; they then gradually diverge again, passing back- ward, just over the insertion of the legs, to the posterior ex- tremity (Pl. XVII. fig. 1,¢), passing over the oviducts near the vulva (fig. 8,2). The cord is slightly waved in outline, but has no ganglia: it sends off opposite branches at about ‘01 inch distance, or about nine between each pair of legs ; these branches are about 002 inch in diameter (Pl. XVII. fig. 7). In the anterior a of the body these branches connect the two nerve-cords ; and they probably do so also in the posterior portion; but they are here more delicate, and I have not been able to trace them. ‘The eye consists of a single brown pigment-spot seated on a slight prominence of the cephalic ganglion. The epidermis is continued over the eye, but it is here translucent and almost colourless. The nerve- 366 Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus nove-zealandie. cords consist of fine granular matter enclosed in a delicate membranous sheath ; there is no appearance of nerve-fibres. Reproductive System.—I have dissected more than twenty specimens of P. novee-zealandie, and in every case found it to be hermaphrodite. The female organs consist of a single ovate ovary (Pl. XVII. fig. 8,a) lying above the stomach opposite the eleventh and twelfth pairs of legs, and attached superiorly to the muscular layer. From the narrow posterior end proceeds an oviduct, which soon branches into two (fig. 8, c), one on each side: these pass anteriorly below the ovary, and extend forward sometimes as far as the fourth pair of legs ; they then bend backward, and after several foldings pass below the nerve-cords and open together into a single vulva (fig. 8, 7), situated on the ventral aspect, in front of the anus. These oviducts are nearly twice the length of the animal, and gradually enlarge towards the extremity: in their posterior half they contain a large number of irregular, transverse, un- dulating spiral fibres, exactly like the spiral fibres of the trachee, which gradually become less and less in number anteriorly. The male organs consist of a pair of globular testes (Pl. XVII. fig. 8, 6), from each of which two vasa de- ferentia pass into each oviduct a short distance from the ovary; these testes are formed of large cells. The spermatozoa are developed only in the central part of the testes. They are filiform, tapering to each end; length ‘0025, breadth at middle ‘00008 inch. Their movements are very slow and sluggish, and soon cease, and are probably hygroscopic. ‘Their deve- lopment was not seen; but they certainly become free in the testis. Opposite the entrance of the vasa deferentia, and for a short distance above and below them, the oviduct expands into a series of short ceca, which perform the function of vesi- cule seminales. These ceeca also secrete numerous spherical cells, about ‘0008 inch in diameter, full of granular matter, which fill the oviduct below them. Development.—Peripatus is viviparous, and development takes place entirely in the oviducts. The number of embryos in different individuals, or in the two oviducts of the same individual, varies. In one case I counted eighteen embryos in the right oviduct, and eight in the left; in another case there were two embryos, symmetrically placed, in each oviduct. When the embryos are numerous, there is always a consider- able difference in the point of development to which they have attained ; but the early stages are rapidly passed through. The ova are developed on the interior of the ovary. They are at first spherical and about ‘0006 inch in diameter. As they in- crease in size they get ovoid in shape, and the contents become ~~ ae iA ae ee al ee + Tg I Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus nove-zealandia., 367 oe and yellow. A germinal vesicle and spot are deve- oped in them, and the ovum is plainly seen to be surrounded by a clear vitelline substance enclosed in a distinct vitelline membrane (Pl. XVII. fig. 9). In an ovum ‘0084 inch in length the germinal vesicle was ‘002 inch in diameter and the — spot 0005. ‘The vitellus now thickens and becomes ark green by transmitted light, but white by reflected light ; the germinal spot disappears; and the ovum appears to be hollow, and sometimes slightly constricted in the middle (Pl. XVII. fig. 10). There is no micropyle. The ovum is next detached from the ovary; and the germinal vesicle dis- appears, and the ovum passes into the oviduct. On passing the vesiculz seminales it becomes fecundated, and total seg- mentation ensues (Pl. XVII. fig. 11) ; a tough hyaline enve- lope, or chorion, now forms round the ovum. Owing to the toughness of this chorion and the opacity of the vitellus, the earlier stages of development are difficult to follow; but I believe that it commences by a thickening of the blastoderm at the head, which gradually extends backward, and the con- tents of the ovum assume a reniform shape. At a further stage, when the embryo is sufficiently firm to be removed from the chorion without injury, it is seen to be folded, with the dorsal surface outward and the posterior flexure toward the ovary. The formation of the limbs begins in front, and extends backward; they commence as hollow, slightly con- stricted protuberances formed of two layers of cells (PI. XVII. fig. 13,@). The intestinal canal is at first slightly extended laterally towards the hollows of the legs. From the pro- cephalic lobes bud off superiorly the antenne (fig. 13, 6), which become ringed before the posterior leg-buds are formed. The head is proportionally very large. The posterior extremity is divided into two lobes (fig. 12), which ultimately form the lips of the anus. Ata rather later stage the opening of the gullet is formed (fig. 14, d), and a trilobed growth is seen on either side between the antenne and oral papille (fig. 14, e). These, which are possibly homologous with a pair of legs, al- though they are developed later, subsequently grow inward and form the sides of the mouth (figs. 15 & 16,¢e). Two large oval or pyriform swellings arise from the lower surface of the cephalic lobes, just in front of the opening of the gullet (fig. 15, f); a longitudinal depression is formed in each of these by invagination ; and in these depressions the teeth are subsequently formed. The under surface of the cephalic lobes, just in front of these swellings, now grows downward and covers them (figs. 15 & 16,q), and spreads backward until it unites with the trilobed growth, previously mentioned, to 368 Capt. F. W. Hutton on Peripatus novee-zealandie. form the mouth. By this time the anus has been formed by the downward folding and growing together of the two poste- rior lobes. The lobes of the cephalic ganglion remain free until atter birth. The joints and claws of the tarsi are not developed until quite late. The eyes are developed before the teeth, The young at birth are from ‘3 to ‘5 inch in length. . Systematic position—The affinity of Peripatus to the Tra- cheata has been ably discussed by Mr. Moseley in his paper already mentioned. To the evidence there brought forward may now be added the salivary glands (which are much better developed than in any of the Annelida), and possibly also the moulting of the skin. But its affinities with the Annelida. are much stronger, as shown in the muscular, nervous, and circulatory systems, the absence of biliary vessels, and in the dorsal position of the trachee. The teeth are not homologous with the mandibles of the Tracheata, but with the teeth of the Annelida, and they closely resemble those of Eunice. The adductor muscles of the teeth have the same attachments as those of the Annelida, and are widely different from those of insects, in which they arise from the posterior part of the head. The circulatory and nervous systems show most affi- nity to some of the Tubicola. I do not regard the fact of P. nove-zealandie bemg hermaphrodite as of much importance in classification. Mr. Moseley has correctly said that Peripatus cannot be a degraded Myriopod ; but neither can it be considered a direct link between the Tracheata and the ringed worms. In all probability it is a diverging branch from the main stem through which the Tracheata were derived from the ringed worms. It may be well placed in Professor Hiickel’s Protracheata ; but the Protracheata must be put either as an order of the Anne- lida, or as a distinct class of the Vermes. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. Fig. 1. Section across anterior portion of Pertpatus: a, ejaculatory ducts ; b, trachex ; ¢, lateral vessels; d, salivary glands ; e, nerve-cords ; J, subcutaneous muscular layer; g, stomach. Fig. 2. Inner tooth. Fig. 3. Receptacle of ejaculatory vessel. Fig. 4. Ejaculatory gland. Fig. 5. Branch of dorsal trachez. Fig. 6. Cephalic ganglion. Fig. 7. Portion of nerve-cord. Fig. 8. Generative organs: a, ovary; 6, testes; c, oviducts; d, nerve- 4 cords; e, rectum; f, vulva. Fig. 9. Ovum with germinal vesicle and spot (from ovary). a re a, ee ee ee ee ee a a as,. Se On the Fecundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl. 369 Fig. 10, Ovum at a later stage (from ovary). Fig. 11. Segmented ovum (from oviduct). Fig. 12. Posterior extremity of embryo. Figs. 13, 14, 15, 16. Head of embryo in different stages of development (seen from below): 4, oral papillae ; 5, antenne ; e¢, alimentary canal ; d, opening of gullet ; e, lateral growth of mouth ;_f, teeth- papille ; g, superior growth of mouth. XXXV.—On the Fecundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl, By P. Tascuer *. Iy his justly celebrated work, ‘Histoire générale et particulitre du développement des corps organisés,’ M. Coste maintains that the egg of the hen is fecundated in the ovary long before being detached from this organ, and that a number of eggs are fecundated at one and the same time. The latter of these assertions has been subjected to searching criticism by subsequent authors, and shown to be untenable ; but the question as to where the fecundation of the ege takes place must still be considered an open one. Coste founds his conclusion partly on the microscopical appearance of not a few eggs in the ovary itself, indicating an incipient degeneration (a circumstance which does not, however, seem to prove the point, inasmuch as the process in question need not be caused by non-fertilization), and partly on certain experiments with hens which, after having been kept isolated, were paired 42 hours before an egg could be expected to be laid, assuming that exactly 48 hours elapse between the laying of each egg in the regular course. According to M. Coste, the egg requires 30 hours to pass from the ovary through the whole length of the oviduct ; and his hens would consequently have been paired just 12 hours before the next egz was de- tached from the ovary; but in 12 hours the semen would, in in his opinion, reach the ovary. In order to control this rea- soning it is clearly necessary to verify carefully the time in- tervening between two subsequent eggs and the time occupied by the semen ascending the oviduct. For this purpose I have carried on continuous observations with a mar Ria number of hens, noting the exact time when each egg was laid; and I have come to the conclusion that the interval between the eggs is more correctly 44-46 hours in the case of hens laying every second day, and 26 hours in the case of those which lay every * Abstract, sanctioned by the author, of an article in the ‘ Natur- historisk Tidsskrift,’ Copenhagen, ser. 8, vol. x. 1875. This paper has obtained a prize from the Royal Danish Society of Sciences, 370 M. P. Tascher on the Fecundation day, apart from the days of rest, representing intervals of 40-44 hours, which intervene with a certain regularity. With regard to the second point my results are equally at variance with those of M. Coste. The examination of more than 20 fresh ovaries, undertaken at times when semen ought to be found there if it ordinarily reaches the ovary, gave in most cases a negative result; only in two cases was living semen found ; in three others some dead spermatozoa were observed. Only once was a living spermatozoon found outside a mature follicle, which was free from the infundibulum ; of four follicles which were embraced by the infundibulum, three showed a few spermatozoa. I have never found spermatozoa inside an entire follicle. I therefore do not believe that the semen ascends to the ovary otherwise than quite exceptionally. In order to ascertain the time occupied by the semen in ascending through the oviduct to the infundibulum, several hens which had been kept by themselves for some time were paired, again isolated, and killed from 10—24 hours after. In one case, after 10 hours, a great quantity of living semen was found in the base of the infundibulum, but very little either in the other part of the duct or on the margin of the infundibulum; in a second instance the semen was found, 12 hours after pairing, in the upper part of the tube, but next to nothing in the infundibu- lum ; in a third case, after 14 hours, much semen was found in the upper part of the tube and a little im the base of the infundibulum ; in a fourth hen, after the same interval, the semen was found all over the infundibulum ; in a fifth instance, after 15 hours, nearly all the semen had passed into the base of the infundibulum, but some remained in the upper part of the tube; in a sixth case, after 16 hours, semen was found all over the infundibulum, though but little occurred near the base; none was found in the tube; finally, in a hen which had been kept isolated for 24 hours after pairing, semen was found only along the margin of the infundibulum, in and above the “ pitted zone”’ to be described hereafter. ‘This hen had laid a sterile egg 23 hours after being paired, which con- sequently must have encountered the ascending semen a few hours before entering into the fourth division of the oviduct, in which the shell is formed. It cannot be doubted that some few spermatozoa remain in the duct; but it seems unquestion- able that the semen ascends in bulk into the infundibulum ; and my experiments show that it requires from 10-16 hours in order to reach the infundibulum, and at least 14 hours to reach the pitted zone. I have no hesitation im saying that if M. Coste had based his experiments and arguments on the assumption of an in- of the gg in the Common Fowl. 371 terval of 44-46 hours between each succeeding egg, and of 14 hours as the time required for the semen to traverse the length of the oviduct, he would not have concluded from this set of experiments that the egg is fecundated in the ovary. The most probable conclusion from the facts as above stated is that the fecundation takes place in the infundibulum; and this appears to me to gain considerable strength from the circumstance that this part of the oviduct presents a very remarkable arrangement hitherto overlooked, the pitted zone already mentioned, which seems specially well adapted for retaining and preserving the semen. The oviduct consists of four divisions, distinguishable by their physiological functions, viz.:—one, from its shape, is aptly termed the infundibulum, in which the egg is received from the ovary; a second, in which the albumen is secreted ; a third, in which the shell-membrane is formed; and a fourth, pro- ducing the shell,—which last three represent the tubiform part of the duct. But, however different the functions of these divisions are, their boundaries are by no means easily determined anatomi- cally ; each of them merges into the following one by gradual transitions. The folds of the infundibulum are simply con- tinuations of those of the tubiform portion; and these are gradually transformed into the lower and at last shorter folds which are characteristic of the third and fourth divisions. It is true that in some hens a kind of circular boundary- line, caused by the less-pronounced development of the folds in this line, may be observed between the second and third portion of the oviduct; but this is by no means clearly observ- able in all laying hens. The same may be said of two slant- ing transverse folds, which generally are seen near the base of the infundibulum, and which are caused by the greater thick- ness of the tube in proportion to the infundibulum ; these folds appear less prominent in proportion as the infundibulum is more or less swelling and as its folds are thicker; sometimes they are entirely absent. The inside of the tube is wholly covered by a mucous epithelium forming numerous folds, which are supported in their interior by corresponding expansions of fibrous tissue. In the laying hen the epithelium is strongly ciliated and the folds highly turgescent. One might be tempted to say that the whole tube by its structure is adapted for retaining and even for preserving the semen. But I have not found the semen here otherwise than in passing, nor have I found any thing here that in any way appeared specially constructed to serve for the preservation of the semen for a longer time. With regard to the structure of the mucous 372 M. P. Tascher on the Fecundation membrane of the tube and the infundibulum, I have, like many others, obtained microscopic images which in the most deceptive way simulated small sinuated or even contorted bag- shaped glands; but, by carefully comparing numbers of suc- cessive sections, I have convinced myself that there is not one single gland on the inner surface of the oviduct of the hen. I can entirely confirm the results of Griinwald in this respect (in the Handbook of Stricker, pp. 1189, 1190) as against the statements of Nasse, Meckel v. Helmsbach, Lereboullet, and Leuckart. It is in the infundibulum that we must look for any arrange- ment that could serve as a receptaculum seminis ; and I believe that I have discovered it there. The appearance of the in- fundibulum is extremely changeable. The general striking difference in the appearance of the oviduct in laying hens and in such as have not yet commenced laying, has often been pointed out. But besides this there is a great difference in this respect between hens still laying and such as are sitting or in .a period of rest; and, finally, considerable individual differences may be observed between hens at the same stage. When the young hen has moulted for the first time, or rather before the first moulting is accomplished, the oviduct — increases enormously in size, the infundibulum is considerably expanded, new fusiform cells appear, older muscular fibres are extended, and the muscular layers increase in size. At the same time the cellular tissue swells considerably, becomes fibrous and covered by a ciliated epithelium. The following observations on the minute structure of the infundibulum of the laying hen are the results of the examination of more than twenty specimens:—The infundibulum is on the outside covered by the same highly vascular adventitious membrane as the tube. Inside the adventitia a fine fibrous tissue is found, in which more or less concentric bundles of indistinctly separated smooth muscular fibres are imbedded, running parallel to the margin. ‘These bundles may be considered as constituting a direct continuation of the circular muscular stratum of the tube, just as upon the whole the infundibulum may be considered as an expanded continuation of the sub- stance of the tube. Longitudinal muscles properly speaking are entirely absent, at any rate towards the margin of the in- fundibulum. ‘There are many apparently longitudinal mus- cular fibres and bundles of such; but these appearances are caused partly by the vessels, partly by the frequent divisions and subsequent reunions of the transverse bundles, partly by the circumstance that the circular bundles near the anterior and posterior pointed extremities of the infundibulum are of the Egg in the Common Fowl. 375 drawn out into a point by the contractions of the mesometry. All these various muscular fibres form an areolar tissue of more or less close meshes towards the margin of the infun- dibulum, in the place where fimbrie begin to appear, and where, consequently, the infundibulum begins to increase in superficial area in an increased ratio. This areolar muscular tissue is supported by a corresponding stronger development of the ialinian tissue ; and in the part which, from the causes just mentioned, is increased in thickness, the large blood-vessels assume towards the margin a more parallel course, emitting or receiving the numerous branches which form the capillary tissue in the fimbriw. Towards the ostium abdominale the ciliated epithelium of the cellular or fibrous tissue often consists of several layers, and the tissue itself forms more or less sinuate and ramifying longitudinal folds, which decrease in height but increase in number towards the margin. The ciliated epithelium is often continued for some distance on the outside of the infundibulum, reaching in some cases to the ovary itself, the epithelium of which is not ciliated; in both places the epithelium is equally thin. When the hen begins to lay, the oviduct has assumed a volume four or five times as large as in the full-grown chicken ; the turgescence of the infundibulum is considerably increased, and the folds have become much larger, particularly in the foremost part of the infundibulum, which continues itself as a shorter or longer groove along the mesometry towards the ovary. The fibrous tissue continually grows more and more luxuriantly, so that the folds become broader and higher, at the same time emitting numerous lateral sinuated branches, which are often so numerous as to form dendritic figures*. The areolar muscular strata and vessels below the fibrous tissue swell correspondingly. The muscular bundles bifur- cate and reunite, as is seen particularly in a zone running arallel to the crenulate more or less oss margin of the infundibulum, at a distance from this of 1-3 millims. In this zone there is a broader muscular band along which the blood-vessels mostly run, which receive and emit the capil- laries of the margin at angles approaching more or less to 90°. Outside this band a very pretty retiform arrangement may be observed in every laying hen—the muscular strata of the vessels forming anastomoses which, owing to the turgescence of the fibrous tissue, form regular meshes with * T am aware that Griinwald denies the existence of these, even in the tube; but this result must be caused by the fact that, as he states him- self, of the four specimens examined by him, three were only adult chickens which had never yet laid eggs. 374 M. P. Tascher on the Fecundation depressed areas or pits lined with a strongly ciliated epithelium. In the middle portion of the margin of the infundibulum (the part nearest in front of the aperture of the tube) these meshes are smaller and more regular; towards the anterior part of the infundibulum they become longer, more irregular, and partly hidden by the folds which are here more strongly developed. The same formations are met with on the muscular band above mentioned and along its inner margin, under certain circum- stances even in a peculiarly high degree of development. A series of considerably larger pits are met with on the right lobe of the infundibulum, reaching from its foremost freer lateral lobe to the ostium infundibuli, decreasing in size hindwards. By degrees, as the muscles and folds swell, the pits become deeper and their margins increase in tension so much that they almost meet, and the meshes are converted into bags with small openings. Frequently muscles, vessels, and folds swell contemporaneously around a whole set of such bags, which thus will appear on the bottom of one larger pit, and this ultimately in its turn will be converted into a bag comprising the others. This latter arrangement occurs so frequently that it cannot be considered exceptional ; but the small bags occur in every laying hen after the commencement of spring. In these pits and bags the semen finds protection ; and most probably they contribute to preserve it. In this pitted zone along the margin of the infundibulum the semen is found spread, but, owing to the large superficial area, not closely packed. The largest number of spermatozoa I have found in a single bag is eleven. I have not found them alive later than the twelfth day after pairing. After a time these bags degenerate; and this process first affects those situated in the middle part of the infundibulum, where, as already stated, they are smaller in size and more numerous. Gradually the bags increase in size; the ciliated cells fall off, leaving a thin transparent basal membrane, which now forms the wall of the bag; the little opening is closed. At first sight these appearances might suggest a hydropic state; but more extended examination proves that we have a normal state of degeneration before us. In the bags a very few spermatozoa may be found, generally sticking to the wall, sometimes several in small knots together. But the bulk of the contents is formed by degenerate ciliated cells, probably several generations, not only from the wall of the bag itself, but from the general surface of the infundibulum. By ex- amination in a warm chamber (as proposed by Professor Panum) whole streams of loose ciliated cells may be seen, of the Egg in the Common Fowl. 375 however carefully one operates, passing along the folds. I have had no opportunity of instituting a comparison between these formations and the ovula Nabothi in mammalia; but their history exhibits a striking parallelism in some respects, in spite of the fundamental difference as to the place. In the middle of the summer the tissues of the infundibulum continue to swell, so that the arrangement which, as it is seen in the spring, may be described as areolar, is now more properly described as spongeous or cavernous; parts which formerly might be examined by an immersion-lens, now defy the appli- cation of any but low powers of the microscope. The right- hand lobe of the infundibulum swells so much along the zone above described, that particularly the anterior part be- comes arched inwards; whilst the fimbriz in this part for the same reason bend towards the outer side, where by degrees they fall off and degenerate, whilst a newly-formed margin, to take the place of the incurved portion, is already formed, mostly on the external border of the zone in question; some- times even two new lobes may be seen almost parallel to each other. This circumstance explains why in such hens the bags are most frequently found in the extreme margin of the infundibulum. When a hen has been laying for some time, she becomes exhausted, she ceases to lay, wants to sit, and a peculiar state of dissolution may be observed in all parts of the oviduct. The ciliated epithelium falls off, and the most distended por- tions of folds and margin also are loosened. In the general cavity of the body a considerable quantity (I found once as much as an ounce) of a yellowish brown liquid is collected, containing some small acuform particles and a great mass of ciliated epithelium from the oviduct. The whole of the latter, together with the mesometry, seem half-dissolved, and are very fragile.. This state of things begins to show even before the laying is quite finished. In one case I found the cavity of the body full of the liquid, and the infundibulum quite ragged, in a hen which still had an egg in the lowest part of the oviduct, the largest follicle having a diameter of about 10 millims. Ifthe hen is not allowed to sit, she begins to lay again after an interval of from six to twelve days, rarely more. This interval consequently suftices for the regeneration of the ciliated epithelium, as well as of muscular elements, in the oviduct and the mesometries. ‘Towards the autumn, when the activity of the hen approaches its conclusion for the year, the volume of the oviduct and the infundibulum are consider- ably reduced during the period of rest, even if the activity is 376 On the Fecundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl. resumed to a smaller extent. When the hen sits, the oviduct is much reduced and loses its ciliated epithelium. I have stated that the right-hand lobe of the infundibulum was generally more abundantly supplied with pits and bags than the left; and a similar difference is observed also with regard to the turgescence and luxuriant growth of the parts generally. The portion most affected is the anterior part of the right lobe, near the pointed part which stretches along the anterior mesometry towards the ovary. Here the night lobe always develops a more or less expanded, almost rect- angular secondary lobe; at the same time, in the highly turgescent state, the pitted zone is arched inwards against the anterior narrower part of the infundibulum. Thus a kind of in- dentation is formed between the turgescent lobe and the narrow anterior partof the infundibulum. ‘This indentation corresponds in size to the stems of the folliculi, and catches round them, collar-like, when the infundibulum has seized the follicle. The expanded right lobe then closes round the follicle in the shape of a cupola and pulls against the contractions of the mesometry, by which the ripe follicle and in part the ovary are drawn backward—a process which no doubt contributes to the bursting of the follicle. Only one case has occurred to me in which the left side of the infundibulum was more developed than the night. I believe myself justified in concluding that this pitted zone serves to arrest the progress of the semen and to preserve it— in short, that it constitutes a true receptaculum seminis—and that the fecundation of the eggs takes place in the infundi- bulum, on the egg coming into contact with the semen by the bursting of the follicle. Not having met with living semen in the pitted zone later than the twelfth day after the pairing of the hen, I assume that it does not generally keep longer ; and it isin good keeping with this view that fertile eggs, according to Coste’s and my own experiences, are not often laid after the eleventh day, though instances have occurred of the last fertile egg being laid on the seventeenth or eighteenth day. But in these cases the hens have not been laying regularly; and though a successful pairing has been known to suffice for eight fertile eggs, its efficacy generally reaches only to five or at most seven, the subsequent eggs being sterile without renewed pairing of the hen. i. PP ake o> # salmaaa Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 377 XXXVI.—The Mammals of Turkestan. By Dr. N. Severtzorr. [Continued from p. 336. ] 77. Cervus maral (C. canadensis, var. ?). The specimens from the Thian-Shan resemble those from the Altai in size, shape of horns, and colour; the latter are now in the Moscow Museum. The Thian-Shan specimens are somewhat darker, and perhaps larger in size. The male winter specimens collected by me resemble the specimen in the Moscow Museum; and I also obtained one in the summer dress. ‘This species is very close to C. canadensis, and is much more distinct from C. elaphus. The principal differences are in the size, length of tail, and colour, and to a certain degree also in the horns. Length from head to the tail 7’ 8" to 8’; length of tail 2”; length of each horn 4’, or even 44'; height at the shoulders 4! 10" to 5’. The measure- ments of C. canadensis are about the same; the tail, however, is longer, say about 4". Length of C. elaphus 64! to 7', seldom up to 7}; height 3! 10” to 4’; tail 5” to 6”; horn up to 3’, and very seldom longer. The colour of this species on the head and neck, which are covered with rather longer hair than the rest of the body, is brownish grey; each hair has black and pale greyish-brown rings. ‘The shoulders, the back, the sides, and the thighs are brownish grey, shaded with yellow, considerably lighter than the neck; round the tail, on the rump, and part of the thighs there is a broad, round, yellowish spot, separated from the other colour of the body by a dark-grey stripe, which is sharply marked towards the tail, whilst it gradually shades off into the grey colour of the back. The tail under- neath is bare, and above is covered with light-yellow hair, marked with a greyish-brown line down the middle. The breast, the belly, and the legs are of a clear dark brown colour. These specimens, two adult males and a young one, were obtained at the end of October in the Alatau, east of Vernoe, on the summits of T'urgeni, near the eastern portion of the Issik-kul; the colour is similar on all the three specimens. The female specimen is dark brown, the spot at the tail is small, light brown, without a stripe: the hair is rough, not close and short; on the neck ft is hardly longer at all than on the other parts of the body. This example was obtained at Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 26 378 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. the end of August in the fir-woods of Shamsi in the Alexan- drovsk mountains. C. canadensis is exactly similar to the present species in its winter dress, so much so that I mistook a specimen of C. canadensis in the Zoological Museum of the Academy of Sciences for the present species. This specimen was obtained by Mr. Vosnesensky at the N.W. coast of America. Not even in the coloration could any difference be discovered, except that the light-coloured spot of the Turkestan deer is a little wider at the tail than that of C. canadensis; but on the latter it is just as sharply marked and also surrounded by a stripe. The most important difference (except the length of tail) consists in C. canadensis not changing its colour during the summer. A live specimen seen by.me in the Zoological Gar- dens at Berlin, in the month of June 1856, and another in the Moscow Gardens, in August, had both the winter dress of the Turkestan deer—the Moscow one being only a little more yellowish on the back, being, however, light with a dark belly. é. elaphus is all over brown; different specimens, however, differ in the coloration, commencing from reddish brown and light brown, and merging even into blackish brown. The belly is lighter ; the hair of the neck is longer, and is, as in the foregoing species, of a greyish-brown colour; the markings alter very little according to the different seasons of the year, except that the winter hair is rather longer and greyer than the summer dress, and at the hinder portion of the belly during the change of coat, before the rut, some blackish- brown hair appears. The light patch round the tail is not so sharply defined, and only the posterior portion of the thighs and the region round the tail are lighter than the back, being of a brownish-yellow colour. The characters in the horns are constant, but not very con- spicuous, as the very considerable differences between indivi- duals of one species are more easily perceived than the specific characters which they have in common, the former depending upon the age and the branching of the antlers. Blasius was almost the first who fully explained these characters in the European species, and especially those of C. elaphus (‘ Siiugeth. Deutschl.’ p. 447). He drew attention to the deviation of the beam from its original direction at the point where each antler is given off, which also enabled him to follow the modifications of the beams and of the antlers. Ac- cording to previous diagnoses, the horn of C. elaphus was characterized by the final division of the horn into the ter- minal tines, which could not be exact, for the simple reason Fe TA ep ttenegy — a Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 379 that at that portion the points are much closer to each other than they are on the basal part of the horns. Consequently I will make use of Blasius’s description of C. elaphus for comparison with C. maral, although I have com- pared the horns of the two species myself, The beam of the horns of C. elaphus rises perpendicularly up to the brow-antler; then it inclines outwards as far as the next branch, continuing to do so until the third antler ; this outward inclination gets less vertical at every antler, so that the angles formed by the chord of this are and the axis of the skull become gradually less, and thus the horn forms one broken line bent to the outside. The horns soon begin to incline backwards and their extre- mities a little inwards, this backward inclination becoming more considerable at the root of each successive antler, so that the angles formed by the chord of this are to the cross axis of the skull become gradually wider, and the branches, when looked at from the front, are situated in pairs, or point irregu- larly to the outside, forming the crown of the horns. The whole crown forms a very acute angle with the beam. The brow-antler is directed forwards parallel to the cranial axis ; the next three antlers are directed outwards with a slight inclina- tion towards the front ; but those of the final curve point up- wards, inclining a little to either side, the ends of all the branches rising a little, as does also the beam after its final branch. The horns usually do not increase after having developed sixteen to eighteen points, the two basal antlers included ; but sometimes horns with even as many as twenty-two points are to be found, and on old specimens a branch does occasionally grow out of the brow-point of the horns. The branches on the final curve of the horns are closer to each other than on any other part of it, and form the crown; consequently on each complete horn there is one brow-antler, two side branches, and four to seven crown-points, all together from seven to ten pots. The shape of these horns is somewhat similar to that of the horns of C. maral, with the difference, however, that the crown of the latter does not differ so much from the other parts of the horn as it does in OC. elaphus. The branches of the crown in the present species form a single row, being placed et to each other, and not branching off in different irections ; sometimes they even run parallel with the lower antlers, in which latter case the anterior edge of each crown- point and that of the terminal portion of the beam are sharp, but the posterior angle very blunt, of course in different speci- 26* 380 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. mens to a different degree, this not being at all regular or constant. As soon as the animal becomes adult the horns begin to grow more slowly; and they finish growing earlier than in the red deer, namely after the horns get from twelve _to fourteen points, or, at the most, sixteen. Consequently each complete horn possesses one brow-antler, two side branches, and from two to four crown-points. The age of C. maral can be estimated from the horns only up to six or eight years, whilst that of C. elaphus can be ascertained as late as nine or even eleven years. Both these species become adult about the same age, namely five years, with ten branches to the horns. The horns of C. maral are subject to numerous and consi- derable variations in different specimens, particularly in the crown—which fully corresponds with the slow growing of the latter. Also the bend of the terminal portion of the beam is variable in its length and directions, as well as the branches of the crown themselves; still they are constantly further apart from each other than those of C. elaphus. The differences in the lengths of the points seem to me to depend upon the animal’s age; they are very considerable, as the length of the crown-points differs from 5” upwards to 20”. If the horn has long crown-points, I have noticed that it is covered all over with numerous, sharp and very prominent ridges, which in themselves give proof that the animal is old. We may therefore say that after six or eight years new points do not develop, but the former ones are reproduced of larger size, but never to the extremes of the length or thickness of the points. These extreme limits of the development of the points do not appear without a corresponding shortening of the beam: if the branches are very long, say 21 inches, the beam does not measure above 34 feet; but if the latter measures 44 or even 4? feet, the antlers do not exceed 15 to 18 inches; and the short beams, if compared with the long ones belonging to animals equally old, are always thicker. The horns of a young C. maral can always be distinguished from those of a young C. elaphus by their immense propor- tions. I have also observed that before the crown is deve- loped the terminal part of the beam is longer than the last antlers, constantly forming a considerable part of the whole horn, viz. about one third, whereas this branch in the horns of C’. elaphus does not exceed one fourth. This is the case with specimens which possess from eight to ten tines; in individuals of six years these proportions are greater, but always present the above-stated characters. ai { 2 - U > Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 381 The real meaning of all these differences is that the sepa- rate of the horns of C. maral are more developed than in C. elaphus, but that the number of these parts is smaller. At the commencement of the growth of the horns of C. maral there is more bony substance deposited than in C. elaphus, which up to the time when the animal becomes adult is equally distributed to all the parts of the horns, the deposit increasing with og! year ; so that by the time that there are five points on each horn a length of 43 feet has been attained, and consequently the increase of the branches in number ceases earlier (after the animal is adult) than in C. elaphus. The horns of C. canadensis, as far as they are known to me from the examination of a few specimens and from descrip- tions, are very similar to those of C. maral, having only a still less regular crown, and still more widely separated points, and ten to twelve branches. The latter number of points is found in a specimen of C. canadensis in the Academy Museum of Moscow, whose horns so closely resemble those of C. maral that they can hardly be distinguished. The specimens of C. maral collected by me were left at Tashkent ; and I consequently could not compare their skulls with those of C. elaphus and C. canadensis. The measurements and descriptions of the animals given here are taken from my notes, those of the horns with their variations from the enormous collection of horns from the Zailiskey Alatau, brought to St. Petersburg by orders from General Kaufmann, for the emperor’s collection in his hunting- lodge. All these horns, however, are without the skulls, but, according to the preceding observations, are quite sufficient, it seems to me, to prove that C. maral is much nearer to C. cana- densis than to C. elaphus; and I think it may be stated that C. canadensis and C. maral are one species, which inhabited Northern Asia and America at the time when the two conti- nents were connected by the Aleutian group, which was for- merly a long narrow piece of land. This species may therefore be included in the number of animals which prove that the two continents have once been connected, as do Ovis nivi- cola, Ursus arctos, Tetrao canadensis, and others, which all inhabit both continents. The characters which distinguish C. maral from C. cana- densis might have been developed after the separation of the two continents ; the most striking is that C. canadensis does not change colour according to the different seasons, as is done by C. maral. I do not know, however, whether this is constant in all localities, or only to be seen on the western shore of America, where the summers are cold. 382 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. Even in captivity the difference in the colour can be noticed, which probably depends upon the climate, as the specimen of C. canadensis in the Berlin Zoological Gardens is greyer in summer than the specimen in the Moscow Gardens. I have also noticed the fact that Hguus hemionus, which in summer is dun and in winter mouse-grey on the steppes, has remained mouse-grey all the year round in the menagerie of St. Petersburg. On the other hand, the differ- ence between “. maral and C. elaphus is very ancient, and originated at a period of time when Europe and Asia were separated by the sea, which at the Pliocene period occupied the present deserts of Persia, Turcomania, the Kirgies steppe, and Barbary (in the western portion of Siberia), as far as the Arctic Ocean, thus connecting it with the Indian Ocean. These deserts and steppes prove, by their salt lakes and plains and the shells that are now and then dug out of the ground, that here there was once a sea; and at present they form the limit where C. elaphus and C. maral meet each other. This limit at different times has been different. There was a time when C. elaphus was distributed as far as the Ural mountains; this is proved by a horn which was dug out of the bed of the Ural river, a little below the town of Ural, and which is now in the Ural Army Museum. I give a drawing of it here. Judging from the form of the crown of this horn, it certainly be- longs to C. elaphus, and does not differ at all from the recent horns of that species. It is true that in the present specimen the antlers are more curved ; but some specimens are also met with in which they are quite straight. The present specimen, how- ever, is typical in the varied directions of the crown-points, which I have shown to be the best characteristic of the horns of C. elaphus, and which are very plainly marked in this Ural horn. This horn has seven points—one brow-antler, two lateral points, and four crown-points, which are placed in pairs and are all close to one another. [I am sorry to say that I cannot state from which strata this horn was derived, as it had been already washed by the river PP) Ge Gur ia Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 383 oN its original matrix before it was dug out of the river’s One of the branches is broken off; but the horn has evi- dently not been carried far by the stream, as its natural in- equalities of surface were quite evident and not at all water- worn; it also retains its pedestal, and consequently was not a cast horn. Still, after some comparisons, the time may yet be easily fixed when C. elaphus inhabited the Ural, this being further east than it occurs now, towards the limit of the distribution of C. maral. It could not have been during the Glacial period, as at that time the whole of European Russia formed the bottom of a sea; nor could it have been much earlier, as the horn dug out of the Ural so closely resembles the recent ones. Consequently there remains the conclusion that C. elaphus inhabited the Ural after the glacial period: probably it may have been at the period of the deposition of the “ black earth,” which extends from Galicia as far as the Syrt, including the region watered by the rivers Volga and Dnjepr. The eastern frontier of the occurrence of C. elaphus at the present time runs between the Baltic and the Black Sea, meeting there the elk. Towards the south C. elaphus is distributed over the Balcan peninsula, Asiatic Turkey, and the Caucasus. It is very probable that, at the time when the elk arrived in the forests between the Vistula and the Altai, it drove out C. elaphus from these localities and forced it to go further west; whilst C. maral has been driven away further to the south-east. At the time when C- elaphus was distributed as far as the river Ural, C. maral may have occurred further west than it does now, namely up to the basin of the Tobol and river Turgai and Sari-sa. It is even now met there, but only occasionally, in the forests of the Karkalinsk and Bayan-aulsk mountains. ‘To the south from the Altai the maral, avoiding the steppes of Nor-saysan, inha- bits the mountain-forests which extend over the Thian-Shan range. In Russian Siberia it has been met with on the Semi- retchje and the Zailisky Alatau, in the mountains near Issik- kul and Narin, everywhere in fir-woods, and only occasionally in the greenwood districts. In summer it feeds even on the Alpine meadows, above the fir-district, and by night it always descends lower down to rest. In spring it sometimes feeds on the new leaves of bushes. It grazes usually about dusk—that is, early in the morning and late in the evening, resting and ruminating during the day. I obtained one at ten o'clock in the morning of the 20th September, when it was resting. The horns are cast in spring; by the Thian-Shan deer about the end of April to May. During the months of June and 384 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. July the newly-grown horns are soft; and this is the time when these animals are mostly pursued by the Cossacks for the sake of their horns, which are readily bought by the Chinese people. In August the horns become hard; and in September the rut commences; the change of coat usually begins in the month of August. A young stag in my collec- tion, shot on the 24th September at the sources of the river Merca, to the west from Vernoe, is 5’ 10” long, and 3! 8" high at the shoulders. Like the old specimens, it was already in the full winter dress; but the horns were only just commencing to grow, forming two very small points on the skull. I reckoned that it was born in April, the more so as I saw in September a young hind of the same size, and also in winter dress, which had been caught alive in July when it was quite small. According to this the period of gestation would extend for about seven and a half months, namely from the beginning of September to the end of April or May. A maral stag, if caught when young, is very easily tamed ; the one seen by me in Vernoe followed its master like a dog, and was also very friendly with strangers. It used to eat out of one’s hands, and sometimes even would walk into the rooms, where it smelled and looked at every thing; sometimes it ran about the town, and, in fact, knew the streets very well indeed, as it came home by itself and never lost its way. It fed on any plants it could get hold of, on hay, oats, barley, bread, boiled and raw potatoes, cabbage and all sorts of roots, and was very partial to the leaves of apple-trees. M. W. P. Semenoff also kept a stag for about six years. It was always allowed to run about at liberty, sometimes keeping in the mountains for several days, but always coming back again. During the breeding-season it associated with the wild deer; but after this season was over it came back again to stables, which it very seldom left during the winter. It must have been ultimately killed by some sportsmen who mistook it for a wild deer. The soft horns were every year cut off and sold to the Chinamen ; and in several places stags are kept and bred for that purpose, especially in the Altai Zabaikalje. I obtained a female specimen for my collection even further than Issik-kul, namely from the fir-woods of Semsha in the Thian-Shan mountains, on the 9th July, in a very much worn summer dress: this also proves the above-stated time of the animal’s change of coat. There is very little doubt that it occurs in the fir-woods of the Alexandrovsk mountains, and still further west than Semsha, at least about the river Ala-archa. ars Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. — 385 According to the statements of the Kirgies it is to be met with on all the mountain-chains of the western Thian-Shan, on the tributaries of the Susa-mir, Talas, and Chirchik, as well as in the Karatau mountains ; it mostly keeps to the fir-woods, as is stated above, and is exceedingly rare in localities which do not abound with these trees. I myself did not observe it at Karatau, but met with some specimens of C. capreolus-pygargus, and even saw the track of a bear. Also in Copal I noticed some bears, but could not find any stag—although it occurs there, as considerable num- bers of them are shot annually; and therefore I believe the Kirgies’ statement to be quite correct, as there is nothing to disprove it. Besides the Altai, this stag inhabits in Siberia the country about the upper part of the Jennissey, as far as Crasnojarsk, as well as the wooded hills of the Sajan and Zabaikalje; to the south it probably goes as far as the desert of Gobi. Up to the present time this stag has been described as a Siberian variety of C. elaphus ; it only remains now to explain how this mistake originated. All the zoologists followed Pallas, and made the same mis- take as he did, although among them, I must state, there were several who had even seen the deer themselves, as Radde Schrenck, and Middendorff. It appears to me that Pallas was confused by the summer dress of the maral, which resembles that of C. elaphus; and not having a sufficient number of specimens, he may have thought that the differ- ences in the horns were not constant. Besides, at that time it was not known that the two continents were separated by a sea during the glacial period, nor even that Asia and America were connected with each other ; so that it seems quite natural that Pallas did not compare the present species with C. cana- densis, but with C. elaphus, and took the present species for a variety of the latter. The later zoologists followed Pallas without even taking the trouble of an exact examination of the two species. I was led to compare them by a mistake I originally made, which did not appear in print, but which I am willing to acknowledge. When a student at Moscow I had made a drawing of the Altai stag’s horn for M. Roulier. At that time I had very carefully noticed the characters ; afterwards, however, I mis- took a horn of the real C. canadensis for one of the present species: the horn belorged to a stag obtained in California, and is now in the St.-Petersburg Academy Museum. Later 386 Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. on I was again struck with the resemblance of C. maral to C. canadensis, which I saw alive in the Zoological Gardens at Berlin; but from C. elaphus I always distinguished the present species correctly. This led me to a comparative examination of the three forms, which showed me that I had hardly made a mistake in supposing C. maral to be C. canadensis. I could only distinguish the two by the labels attached to them in the gardens or museums ; the differences are so trifling and indi- stinct ; and at the time I even thought these differences were not constant. It now seems to me that it would be unadvisable to retain the name of C. canadensis, var. asiatica; and I think it would be more correct to name it C. maral or C. wapiti, which latter name is better known to American zoologists, with three or even four local varieties, namely :— Cervus maral (C. wapitt). A. Var. americana. B. Var. asitatica. a. canadensis. a. stbirica. b. californica. b. songarica. Var. songarica.—These are the Thian-Shan stags, which are larger than the Siberian ones, and darker-coloured in winter, being brownish grey and not of a whitish colour; and, finally, the stems and branches of the horns of Thian-Shan specimens are longer and thicker. The marking of the skin and the division of the points from the stem of the horns—in short, all the differences sepa- rating C. maral from C. elaphus are present in Siberian and the Thian-Shan specimens. 78. Cervus capreolus pygargus. Is common all over the north-eastern portion, but occasion- ally occurs also in the neighbouring provinces; it is com- monly to be met with in the mountains at an altitude of from 6000 to 10,000 feet above the level of the sea, hardly ever descending lower than 6000. 79. Cervus sp. ? This deer, which I could not exactly identify, was observed in the spring of 1858, by some hunters who accompanied me as far as the left shore of the Sir-Darja, near Port Peroff, in Dr. N. Severtzoff on the Mammals of Turkestan. 387 the “ sacsaulnics,”’ which extends over some wooded districts. Then again in the autumn of 1866 I saw a horn in Port Peroff belonging evidently to this deer. It was rather large, with six points but no crown; and as I quite forgot to make a drawing of it, I cannot say to which species it belongs. It is vaitaiatly a deer’s horn Seloubing to the group of C. elaphus and C, maral. At the time I thought it belonged to C. ela- phus. It is, however, more likely to be C. maral, which might have descended to the Darja from Karatau, having passed through the forests and plains, which latter extend from Susak to the west end of the Karatau mountain chain, and going round the latter, these plains reach to the Darja and even further than that. Here the question arises, whether it is the true C. maral that inhabits the Karatau and Thian-Shan mountain-plains, which are not covered with fir-wood, or is it a new species altogether. No specimens have ever been obtained from the western hills of Turkestan, and not even horns from there are known ; and all the information we have is taken from the state- ments of the Kirgies, as I have already mentioned in de- scribing the distribution of C. maral. 80. Equus caballus. Is common in Turkestan at all seasons of the year. In winter it inhabits the lower places, not above 6000 feet, but in summer goes even up the highest mountains. 81. Equus hemionus. Is rather rare in Turkestan, and to be found only about the Karatau mountains and near the rivers Aris, Keless, Chirchik, and the delta of the Sir-Darja, and even there only during the winter. 82. Equus asinus. Is rare in the east but common in the west; it does not ascend far up in the hills, and is never to be met with above 6000 to 7000 feet. 83. Sus scrofa aper. Is common all over Turkestan, except the south-western district, and inhabits the plains as well as the mountains, in which latter it also remains during the cold season. 388 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea [In the copy of the ‘Fauna of Turkestan’ translated by me, I find the following short list of addenda, by Dr. N. A. Severtzoff.—F. C. C.] MAMMALIA. 1. Felis (Catolynx) chaus (vel Chaus catolynx, Pall.). Occurs about Semiretchje, Issik-kul, about Hodgent, and in the whole Zarevshan valley, Lower-Oxus marshes. It has considerably larger feet than J. servalina. 2. Canis aureus. On the Oxus. 3. Vesperugo noctula. At Cheenaz on the Syr it was caught in March 1875; not observed before. 4, Spermophilus xanthoprymnus, Benn. Erroneously noticed by me formerly as Sp. fulvus, Licht., which also exists in Turkestan, but only near the lower Syr. Sp. xanthoprymnus was found by me near Tashkent and Cheenaz, and near Samarkand by Russoff. 5. Spermophilus Eversmanni, Brdt. Found, in the summer of 1874, near the mountain-lake Lairam-kul, north of Kulja. XXXVII.—Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine,’ chiefly in 1869 (concluded). By H, J. Carter, F.R.S. &c. {Continued from p. 324. ] Cometella pyrula,n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 20, and Pl. XV. fig. 38.) General form pear-like, twisted upon itself or towards the stem, which is attached to a small stone; head pyriform, apiculated by the projection of a conical point (Pl. XIV. fig. 20, f). Colour cream-yellow. Surface smooth, hard, firm, punctate, each punctum being the apex of a low conical projection formed of spicules arranged in a whorl-like manner (fig. 20,4). Pores not seen, probably the puncta respectively Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 389 (fig. 20,9). Vent single, apical, surrounded by a cone of long linear spicules (fig. 20, e). Internal structure densely spicu- lous, compact, suberose, hard and firmly continuous with the dermal layer ; composed of spicules radiating in bundles from the centre (which is light-coloured, on account of the compara- tive absence of sarcode) to the circumference ; followed by a zone of softer substance, in which the ova appear to be specially developed, limited by a layer of compressed cavities, forming part of the excretory canal-system, into which the ova fall probably, when matured, and thus gain their exit. This, again, is followed by a subdermal zone, in which the bundles of spicules appear to be finally divided into lashes, each lash going to a punctum or pore on the surface; last of all comes the dermal zone itself, which is composed of a layer of spi- cules corresponding in the lightness of its colour with that of the centre, probably also from the comparative absence of sarcode ; the whole traversed by the excretory canal-system, which opens at the single vent mentioned (fig. 20, d). Stem similarly composed. Sarcode of the internal substance yel- lower than that of the dermis. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz. :—1, large, acerate, fusiform, smooth, finely pointed at each end and nearly straight, about 37- by 4-1800th inch (Pl. XIV. fig. 20, 7, and Pl. XV. fig. 38) ; 2, small or sub- skeleton, short, subacuate or subacerate, fusiform, slightly curved, thickly and irregularly spined, spines short, sharp, conical, vertical, 11- by 1-1800th inch (fig. 20, #). Flesh- spicule of one form only, viz. equianchorate, with slightly curved bow-shaped shaft and falcate spreading arms, webbed up nearly to the points (fig. 20,7, m). The skeleton-, mixed with a few of the spinous spicules, chiefly make up the struc- ture of the sponge generally, while the cone at the apex of the head (fig. 20, f) is formed by a projection of the smooth long acerates alone; each “lash” of spicules also, after traversing the subdermal zone, ends by slightly protruding beyond the apex of its respective punctum, while the dermal layer of the short spiniferous acuates is arranged in whorls round the puncta, whose apices are thus traversed by the lash of skeleton- spicules respectively ; and here alone the flesh-spicules (ancho- rates) appear to be congregated. Size of specimen about ee inch long by 4-24ths in the broadest part, 7. e. of the head. Hab. Marine, attached to small pebbles. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, in 290 fathoms, about 65 miles N.N.W. of the Orkneys. Obs. There is but one entze specimen of this little sponge, 390 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea accompanied by the stem of another, from which the head has been broken off. The label on the jar is “78,” which gives the locality and depth above mentioned. It appears to belong to Schmidt’s genus ‘“Cometella” (‘Atlantisch. Spongienf.’ 1870, p. 49), and under other circumstances might grow erect and have a longer stem, as the headless one (fig. 20, ¢) seems to point out. The spicules indicate an alliance with those of the group Halichondrina, while the compactness of the tissue is like that of the Suberite Halichondria suberea, &c. In the jar with it are specimens of [alichondria carnosa, Polymastia, Hymeraphia verticillata, Phakellia ventilabrum, and Tethya cranium = Donatia, Gray. Hymeraphia microcionides, n. sp. (Not illustrated.) General aspect laminiform, extremely thin, following hori- zontally the form of the surface on which it may be growing. Colour now light yellow. Surface hirsute from the projection of long smooth spicules. Pores and vents indistinct. Inter- nal structure consisting of a layer of spined spicules contusedly arranged, out of which spring vertically others which give the hirsute character just mentioned. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicule of three forms, viz.:—1, large, long, acuate, smooth, nearly straight, atte- nuatingly pointed, increasing in size gradually from the large or fixed to the small or free end, 100- by 13-1800th inch ; 2, subskeleton, much smaller than the foregoing, acuate, short- spined, attenuatingly pointed, slightly curved towards the fixed end, which is a little smaller than that of the shaft that follows it, 16- by 1-1800th inch ; 3, subskeleton, cylindrical, circularly curved (that is rainbow-like), spined throughout, especially at the ends, which are obtuse and round, 10- by 4-1800th inch. Flesh-spicule of one form only, viz. equianchorate, small, navicular in form, rather bent in the shaft, 6-6000ths inch long. The curved, cylindrical, spined spicule forms a dense layer in which the two acuates are fixed vertically by their large ends, the spined acuate only just appearing above the surtace, while the large smooth one is 1-12th inch long, and the flesh-spicule, or anchorate, scattered irregularly throughout the lamina. Size of specimen about ? inch in diameter, and 1-96th inch thick, exclusive of the long spicules. Hab. Marine, on hard objects. Loc. Station 25, in 374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent, growing over a piece of Pachastrella abysst. Obs. There is nothing peculiar in this sponge beyond its resemblance to Mierociona in its growth, form, and spicules. a eee Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 391 In Microciona, however, the arrangement of the latter is for the most part scopiform, or in vertical bundles (hence Schmidt’s name “ Scopalina”); while here there is a distinct layer formed by the curved spinous spicules, out of which the acuates project separately and directly upwards like hairs on the surface of the body. The equianchorate is like that of Microciona; and most probably both it and Hymeraphia will hereafter be shown to be intimately allied. Since this was written, Mr. T. Higgin has sent me a specimen of a like sponge, which he found on a piece of old stony coral from Grenada, in the West Indies. It is lamini- form, extremely thin, and consists of a layer of spiniferous spicules, out of which project a number of smooth long acuates hirsutely. But the bedding spined spicules are guadriradiate, somewhat like in form to those of Dercttus niger ; and I could detect no kind of flesh-spicule. Suberites massa, Sdt. (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, p. 67, Taf. vii. fig. 2). Two fragments of this sponge were dredged up at station 65 in 345 fathoms. They consist of small round branches about 2 inches long, which are again branched irregularly and more or less coalescent. Indeed they look as if they had been torn off from some larger coalescent mass of vertical branches of the same nature. The colour is light yellow, the surface villous, the structure compact, and the spicule of one kind only, viz. pin-like, with smooth, fusiform, pointed shaft and more or less oval head. The tendency of this sponge is evidently to coalesce, so that, in its lower or older part, it becomes massive, as seen in the specimen illustrated by Schmidt, where the tops of the branches only remain free. A similar specimen exists in the British Museum, where it is even more consoli- dated—and another where the branches have remained more separate and terminate in flattened digitate or serrate margins respectively, like toes on the human foot. These came from the coast of Portugal. I have also a specimen of the kind from the Mauritius, sent to me by Dr. Dickie, of a pinkish yellow colour. Another in the British-Museum collection was dredged up by Sir J. Ross in 744° south latitude, depth 206 fathoms ; but it is of a leaden grey colour, and possessing a pin-like spicule, in which the head is for the most part spherical and much larger than any other part of the spicule, 1 have proposed for this (in MS.) the name of “ Suberites antarctica.”” In its sur- 392 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea face are nestled parasitically many small crustaceans, which have been named, described, and figured by the Rev. Thomas R. R. Stebbing, M.A. (‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xv. p. 184, pl. xv. fig. 1, &c.). POLYMASTINA. (waorTos, nipple.) I would propose this name for a group of sponges which provisionally might be placed before Donatina, in the suborder Suberitida, under the order Holorhaphidota in my classifica- tion (‘ Ann.’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 190), characterizing it by a smooth appendiculate (mastophorous) surface, for the most part sessile, sometimes stalked; composed internally of a radiating structure consisting of bundles of large, smooth pointed, fusiform spicules, for the most part round or inflated pin-like at the inner or larger end, sometimes acerate or sharp at both ends; faced with a smaller spicule of the like form, which, together with the larger ones, project more or less beyond the surface, so as to give it the villous character above mentioned. More or less hollow or soft internally, or in- tensely compact and hard throughout. Of these, Polymastia brevis, bulbosa, mamillaris, ornata, and robusta, Bk. (op. cit. vol. iii. 1874), also Thecophora semi- suberites, Sdt., T. ibla, Wy. Thomson, Linalda uberrima, Sdt., with the, to me, stalked forms, viz. Polymastia stipi- tata, n. sp., Cometella simplex, n. sp., and Podospongia Loventi, Bocage, together with the laminiform Latrunculia cratera, Bocage, have all, with the exception of Cometella simplex, which seems to have come from the “ chops” of the English Channel, been dredged up at various stations respectively be- tween the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands, especially at station 65, in 845 fathoms. Other species of Polymastia have been described and illus- trated by Dr. Bowerbank (op. cit.), viz. P. conifera, radiosa, and spinularia, also by Schmidt (Atlantisch. Spongienf. 1870), viz. Radiella spinularia, Sol., Eumatia sitiens and the stalked sponge Cometella stellata perhaps; while Bal- samo-Crivelli in 1863 (Atti della Soc. Ital. di Scienze, vol. v. tay. vi. figs. 10-17) first of all figured the species Suberites appendiculatus. It is possible that several of these species are but different forms of the same ; hence further observations may considerably reduce their number. ; The second kind of sponges included under Polymastina is the hard, solid, compact one, but still presenting the same kind of spicules and villous surface. One of these I described and illustrated in 1870 under the name of Trachya pernucleata Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 393 (‘Ann.’ 1870, vol. vi. p. 178, pl. xiii. figs. 11, &e.), also esta- blishing the genus at the same time. Others of a like nature exist in the British Museum from Port Elizabeth in 8. Africa; and lately Mr. W. J. Sollas has given me half of one, in form like a little bolster (viz. cylin- driecal and slightly constricted in the middle), said to have come from Ausalia It is 5 inches long and 2 inches thick. Those which I have hitherto seen vary under this size, are more or less globular, and each attached to a little stone. They are ¢ntensely hard and tough, grey outside and light yellow within, presenting a uniformly round form and. stiff villous surface, with no appearance of vents, or at least, if any of the latter, very small, numerous, and indistinct. Internally the structure is fibrous, radio-reticulate, traversed through the interstices by the excretory canal-system, which is evident enough here. As the branched reticulation radiates from the centre, which is not nucleated, the fibre of which it is com- posed becomes smaller and the interstices closer until a little before it arrives at the circumference, where it is lost in a dense mass of spicules that terminate in the villous surface of the dermis. ‘The spicules of which the reticulated structure and the body generally are composed are smooth, slightly curved, and fusiform, rounded or inflated pin-like at one end and more or less pointed at the other, faced by a smaller but like form at the circumference, where there is no cortex beyond the more densely packed state of the general structure. My observations under 7rachya pernucleata (I. c.) are equally applicable here; and these sponges, of which there may be several species, will probably have to be considered a solid Geodia-like form of Polymastia, very nearly allied to the Donatina, and all belonging to the suborder Suberitida. I am very much inclined to think that although in some of the species the spicule appears to be acerate (that is, finely pointed at both ends), a microscopical power of about 400 would show that one end is slightly obtuse—that is, leading to the acuate and pin-like forms with fusiform shafts of most of the species. When one end of a linear spicule is rendered thus obtuse, it is always at the expense tz length of this half of the spicule, so that the maximum inflation of the shaft is thus thrown out of the middle and nearest to the obtuse end. : Polymastia stipitata, n. sp. General form consisting of a head and long stem. Head round at first, then obovoid with a papillary eminence on one side of the large end; afterwards cylindrical,expanded upwards, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 27 394 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea truncate obliquely above and horizontally below, the trun- cated areas being circumscribed by a prominent ridge, which above, when fully developed, rises into a circular wall that terminates the head. Stem long, slender, expanded at first where in connexion with the head, then narrow, and after- wards gradually increasing towards the lower end, where it suddenly thickens into an irregularly bulbous form, to ter- minate in a bunch of numerous root-like fibres more or less matted together with the sand in which the sponge has been fixed. Colour grey. Surface hirsute throughout, hirsute- ness especially evident over the head and ridges formed by the pointed ends of projecting spicules, which, taking a spiral direction round the body, end in a whorl for the most part situated in the centre of the summit; stem rugose or corrugated circularly on the surface, where the ruge are most prominent at the lower part. Pores not seen. Vents on the summit and upper part of the head respectively, con- sisting of a large one in the centre of the whorl, and one to five smaller ones along the projecting line formed by the upper ridge, each vent prolonged by a little conical tuft of spicules. Internal structure radiate, consisting of bundles of large spicules imbedded in sarcode and issuing in gyrate lines from a central point towards the circumference, where their points intermingle with those of a dermal layer of small spicules, which thus together produce the hirsute surface ; traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-systems which terminate at the vents mentioned, Stem internally consisting of a gently spiral cord formed of large long spicules applied longitudinally to each other successively, where they are all held together by sarcode, and covered by a dense dermal layer or sheath, through which the dermal spicules project perpendicularly in the form of a minute crust. Spi- cules of one form only and two sizes, viz. a body- and a dermal-spicule. Body-spicule large, long, acerate, fusiform, attenuatingly pointed at both ends, one of which is slightly obtuse, nearly straight, 250- by 4-1800ths inch. Dermal spicule of the same form, but only a 40th part of the length, being 6-8- by }-1800th inch. The body-spicule chiefly belongs to the stem and bundles of the head, each of which is faced by the layer of dermal spicules, while an intermediate size filling up the interstices of the head causes the hirsute character there to be more evident than on the stem, where the dermal spicule alone exists. Size. This, like the form, depends upon age and the degree of development. The largest I have is about 34 inches long, 4 an inch of which is head and the rest stem; the head is about ;°; inch in diameter at its upper part. Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 395 Hab. Marine, growing erect in a sandy bottom, in which the root-like fibres are spread out for fixation. Loc. Chiefly between the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands. Obs. The above description shows that the structure of the head is essentially like that of the sessile Polymastia, Bk. ; hence its designation ; while the lower end of the stem, being suddenly enlarged and terminating in a bunch of numerous rootlets, contrasts strongly with the following species, which is the reverse, although the structure of the head here too will be seen to resemble that of Po/ymastia. At first 1 thought Polymastia stipitata was Sars’s Hyalonema longissimum, since some of the specimens of the former (which came from near Cape St. Vincent) are exactly like his figures: but there is no central inflation of the spicule in any of them; and if there were, there would be no sexradiate cross of the central canal, which is peculiarly, as Schmidt has noticed, the character of the Hexactinellida: therefore I wonder that the name of “ Hyalonema” should have been applied to these sponges ; a glass stem alone does not make a hexactinellid sponge. The same might be said of Lovén’s HH. boreale (figs. 9-11, ‘ Ann.’ 1868, vol. ii. p. 81, pl. vi.); while Prof. Wy. Thomson (‘ Depths of the Sea,’ p. 114) only gives a figure of the entire sponge without alluding to the form of the spicules. Still the forms represented by Lovén’s, Sars’s, and Thomson’s figures respectively of the entire sponge are all present among those dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ none of which have any central inflation on the spicule: or if so, it must be the exception ; for after repeated examinations I have not found one. Cometella simplex, n.sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 53.) General form consisting of a head andstem. Head obovate globular, passing below into a fine stalk, which, narrowing towards the lower end, divides dichotomously into a few deli- cate, dendriform, root-like fibres. Colour light yellow. Sur- face of head and stem hirsute throughout, hirsuteness espe- cially prominent over the former, arising from the projection of the pointed ends of the spicules. Pores and vents not evi- dent. Internal structure radiate, consisting of bundles of large spicules extending from a central on to the circumference, where they are met by a much smaller set, which together pro- duce the hirsute appearance; head in a longitudinal section pre- senting a thin transparent dermal layer, then an opaque much thicker subdermal zone, followed by a layer of compressed cavities, which belong to the excretory canal-system, finally 27 396 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea resting on the radiating structure of the centre (see section’ of Cometella pyrula, Pl. XIV. fig. 20, d). Stem internally con- sisting of large spicules applied longitudinally to each other successively as they are held together by sarcode, and_finally covered by a denser dermal sheath, pierced perpendicularly by smaller spicules. Spicules of three forms, viz. acuate, sub- pinlike, and pinlike or dermal, all smooth, nearly straight, fusiform, and attenuatingly pointed. The largest or acuate has the large end rounded and a little less in diameter than the shaft, 150- by 3-1800th inch; the smallest or dermal is pinlike, with globular terminal inflation, also a little less in diameter than the shaft, 20- by $-1800th inch ; and the sub- pinlike of intermediate size between the two, with the termi- nal inflation equally variable, as the globular head appears to pass gradually into the simple, round, acuate or wninflated end of the large skeleton-spicule. The largest spicules are con- fined to the stem and the bundles in the head, both of which are faced by a layer of the pinlike dermal spicule, mixed with the intermediate sub-pinlike ones, not only in the head but throughout the stem. Size of specimen (for there is only one) 3; inch long in totality, of which 2; belong to the head. Hab. Marine, growing erect, fixed in a sandy bottom by the root-like fibres above mentioned. Loc. Probably the “chops” of the English Channel in about 500 fathoms. Obs. Although there is no number on the jar containing this specimen, its concomitants seem to indicate the locality just mentioned. By a comparison with the foregoing species, viz. Polymastia stipitata, the points of difference will be obvious, although the structure of the head together with the forms and disposition of the spicules respectively closely allies it to the Polymastina. The specimen is very small; and there- fore its fully developed form may be somewhat different, as in the last species. Being like Schmidt’s genus Cometella in figure and constitution, I have given it his generic name, with the specific designation of ‘ s¢mplex,” as it contains no flesh- spicule like that of C. stellata, Sdt. Podospongia Lovenit and Latrunculia cratera, Boe. Specimens of these two sponges, so well described and illus- trated by Bocage (Journ. d. Sc. Math. Phys. et Naturelles, no. iv. Lisbonne, 1869), were dredged up between the north of Scotland and the Fiarée Islands, and the former also at two or three other stations between this and the coast of Portugal. Between Scotland and the Firée Islands, the former came @ Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 397 from station 82=312 fathoms, and the latter from 65=345 fathoms. Although Podospongia Lovenit is furnished with a long stem like Cometella, and Latrunculia cratera is laminiform, incrusting, there is so little difference between the shape and disposition of their spicules, that I cannot help thinking that both ought to have been put under the same generic name. Again, while Schmidt places his genus Cometella among his Suberitidine, he places Latrunculia cratera under his Desmacidine. But if Podospongia and Latrunculia be but species of the same genus, as I have above assumed, and the structure of Cometella, especially C. stellata, Sdt., be closely allied to that of Podospongia Lovenit (which is the case), then it appears to me that all these should come under the Suberites, where Schmidt has placed his Cometella, if not Schmidt’s lami- niform Sceptrella regalis also, whose body- or linear spicule, according to the type specimen in the British Museum, is like that of the rest, viz. acuate, smooth, fusiform, while the sceptre-like flesh-spicule only differs from that of Latrunculia in the presence of spines over its rays and of three forms of the anchorate, which “forms,” as Schmidt has observed (Atlant. Spongienf. p. 58), are certainly very remarkable; but still they are but flesh-spicules, the value of which in specific distinction is, as [ have before stated, not always of much consequence. Geodia nodastrella, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 45.) General form irregularly tuberous (like a potato) when large, spheroidal when small ; free or fixed, presenting one or more points of attachment according to the circumstances and situa- tion under which it has grown, with here and there large, deep depressions of the surface. Colour yellowish opaque white. Surface even, presenting here and there the deep depressions mentioned, bottomed by a cribriform structure. Dermis consisting of a reticulated layer of sarcode charged with minute nodastrelloids (Pl. XVI. fig. 45,9, &); stelliferous in appearance, on account of the interstices being most deve- loped in re linked together by the general reticulation ; supported on bundles of small, dermal, acerate spicules that project from the subjacent petrous crust (fig. 45, 2),which con- sists of an agglomeration of siliceous balls, held together by sarcode charged with nodastrelloids, and pierced by numerous holes (which respectively are overlaid with the stelliform patches of the dermal reticulation just mentioned) opening internally into the great marginal cavities of the pore-system. Pores consisting of the interstices of the dermal reticulation, opening 398 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea into the lobes respectively of the petrous crust. Vents in the cribriform structure at the bottom of the deep depressions of the surface. Internal structure consisting of a circum~ ferential zone of spicules arranged parallel to each other and perpendicular to the body-substance on which their pointed ends rest, while their heads support the petrous crust of siliceous balls ; composed of the ‘ zone-spicule” par excellence (fig. 45, a), the “ body-spicule” (fig. 45, c), and the two forms of “ anchoring-spicule ” (fig. 45, d). Body- substance composed of the “ body-spicules ”’ alone, held toge- ther by areolar sarcode charged more or less with flesh- spicules, and traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-system. Excretory canal-system most developed towards the cireum- ference, least towards the centre of the body-substance, where the spicules are most densely aggregated and the structure most compact, whence the subnucleated appearance. Skele- ton-spicules of three forms, viz.:—1l, the zone-spicule, com- posed of a long, stout, straight shaft, smooth, round, sharp- pointed, and directed internally, supporting a head consisting of three arms, furcated, expanded horizontally, and a little recurved, supporting the petrous crust externally, shaft 170- b §-1800ths inch, total expansion of the arms 54-1800ths inch in diameter (fig. 45, a) ; 2, body- or staple spicule, acerate, stout, more or less curved, smooth, round, attenuatingly pointed, mixed with the zone-spicules, where it often pierces the crust, and forming, with the exception of the siliceous balls in all stages of development and the body-stellates exclusively, the skeleton-spicule of the body-substance, 190- by 5-1800ths inch (fig. 45, c) ; 3, anchoring-spicule, composed of a long, delicate, straight shaft, smooth, round, sharp-pointed, and directed internally, supporting a small head with usually three delicate arms recurved like the flukes of an anchor, or extended like the prong of a fork (fig. 45, d), associated with the zone- spicules, but often piercing the petrous crust so as to form anchoring-spicules externally, which are for the most part broken off, shaft very long and thin, variable in length, arms about 9-1800ths inch long. Flesh-spicules of four forms, viz.:—1, the nodastrellum, globular, the rays being repre- sented by minute round tubercles about 2-6000ths inch in diameter, hence its name, most abundant in the dermal reticu- lation (fig. 45, g, &): 2, dermal, acerate, slightly curved, smooth, round, attenuatingly pointed, supporting the dermal reticulation over the petrous crust, about 22- by $-1800th inch (fig. 45, 2) : 3, siliceous ball, spheroidal or elliptical (fig. 45, f), slightly compressed, presenting, when fully developed, a tessel- lated stelliferous surface, and a hilum-like depression on the Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 399 flattened sides respectively, composed of radiating, columnar structure internally, each pillar ending on the surface in a little stelliform head, which, in juxtaposition, produces the tessellated appearance mentioned ; the siliceous balls at matu- rity form the crust, and are scattered throughout the sarcode of the outer part of the body-substance and zone, as before stated, in all stages of growth, where their gradationary deve- lopment may be easily observed ; largest or adult size about 7-1800ths inch in diameter: 4, body-stellate, consisting of a starlike spicule with conical pointed rays, united together in the centre without a nucleus or body (fig. 45, e, 7), sparsel scattered through the bédy-substance, about 3-6000ths inch in diameter. Size of largest specimens, which are tuberous, 4 inches in diameter; size of smallest specimens, which are spheroidal, 4-12ths inch in diameter. Hab. Marine, free or attached to solid bodies. Loc. In the deep water between the north of Scotland, the north-west of Shetland, and the Fiirée Islands, at stations 51, 57, 61-63, and 65 respectively ; also near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. It is difficult to find a satisfactory distinguishing character among most of the Geodina, as they are so much alike in all parts of the world. In the above instance this is chiefly to be found in the nodose form of the surface-spicule or stellate, and hence the designation “xodastrella;” while the furcate division of the arms of the zone-spicule appears to offer (for the specimens dredged up on ia the ‘ Porcupine’ at least) a convenient character for separation, if not also for recognizing the embryonic form of the ovum, as will presently be seen. It was at the base of a specimen of one of these Goda, about 2 inches in diameter, that I found two projecting spicules bearing respectively a globular embryonic form, which, from its size, appears to be the first stage after the elimination of the ovum of this species. These I mounted in balsam together, on the spicules bearing them respectively as I found them. One, the largest, is 14-, and the other 9-1800ths inch in diameter. They are both composed of furcate zone-spicules, which have the furcated arms of their heads incurvated over the convexity of the embryo, while their shafts are directed towards the centre; in both, too, the sarcode is sparsely charged with minute stellates, from some of which the siliceous balls might subsequently have become developed, as_ the latter ori- ginate in this way, while when fully developed the siliceous ball is nearly as large as the whole embryo itself. Besides these spicules, the smaller specimen possesses the acerate body- spicule, which projects a little beyond the surface ; and one or 400 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea two of these linear projecting shafts having been broken off leads me to infer that these might have been anchoring- spicules which had lost their heads, as the latter are not to be seen on either embryo. The whole of the embryo and its spicules are, of course, of microscopic minuteness, as they can only be seen with 4-inch compound power, equal to nearly 400 diameters, although quite as clearly as if the spicules had been of the largest size. I have been thus particular in describing these embryos taken from the base of a Geodia and corresponding in the form of their spicules with those of that Geodia, because the name of “ ovarium ” has been applied to the “ siliceous balls” of the petrous crust by Dr. Bowerbank, and that of ‘ovisacs”’ by the late Dr. Gray in his ‘‘ Notes on the Arrangement of Sponges ” (P. Z. 8. 9th May, 1867), while many others have adopted a similar terminology ; so that, had not Dr. Johnston (Brit. Spong. 1842, p. 202), Schmidt, and those who have particularly examined these bodies from their earliest appear- ance to their full development, which every specimen of Geodia presents in abundance, been perfectly satisfied that they could not be considered reproductive elements of the Geodia under any form, these two embryos would prove’that the “ siliceous balls’ are nothing more than sponge-spicules of this particular form ; besides, they have just the appear- ance and general character of the embryos of Tethya cranium, which I described and illustrated in 1572 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 426, pl. xxii.). The description of Geodia nodastrella above given may appear prolix; but it is the first time that I have had the opportunity of giving a typical one; and the species are so much alike that this in its general characters may serve for all the rest. Geodia megastrella, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. figs. 46 and 46/.) General form hemispheroidal, elongate, flattened at the base, where it is adherent to the surface of the large fragment of Corallistes Bowerbankti on which it has grown, presenting a Jarge circular aperture on the summit. Colour now grey. Surface, where not rubbed off, the same as in the foregoing species ; but the stellate of the dermis (fig. 46’, h, m) furnished with minutely spined capitate rays instead of simple nodes, and the siliceous ball very large, being 13-1800ths inch in diameter (fig. 46’, g). Pores as in the last species (fig. 46, ¢). Vent single, on the summit, consisting of a large circular hole partly closed by a diaphragm of sarcode (fig. 46, 7). Internat —_— —s eee NNR Bepesemeces-s Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 401 structure the same as in the foregoing species ; but the zone- _— and the stellate with which the internal sarcode is charged are different. Thus the zone-spicule consists of a long, smooth, round, straight shaft, pointed internally and terminated externally by three simple, or unfurcated arms, which are applied to the inner side of the petrous crust of siliceous balls (fig. 46’, a). Arms smooth, round, sharp- pointed, expanded laterally and anteriorly, and slightly re- curved ; shaft about 200- by 5-1800ths inch, arm about 47- by 5-1800ths inch. Body-spicule about 210- by 3-1800ths inch (fig. 46’, ce). Anchoring-spicules much the same as in the last species (fig. 46’, 7). Sometimes, too, the arms of the zone-spicule are furcated (fig. 46', 5). Flesh-spicules of the sarcode internally stelliform, of two sizes, viz.:—1, the largest eee) very large and plentiful, consisting of 3-7 arms radiating irregularly from the centre, which has no body or nucleus ; arm round, straight, sharp-pointed and microspined throughout; total diameter of the megastrellum 6-1800ths inch, arm 3-1800ths inch long (fig. 46’, e, &): 2, small body-stellate, the same as the foregoing, but only 3-6000ths inch in diameter (fig. 46’, f, 2). The seven-armed form appears to be most common in both the megastrellum and the body-stellate. Size of specimen (fig. 46) 1 by 14 inch long at the base and ? inch high ; longer than broad. Hab. Marine, on hard bodies. Loc. Probably from station 25=374 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent, where the fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankit in the jar bearing these numbers were dredged up; for the specimen is dry and has no label. Obs. There is only one specimen of this Geodia; and, as just stated, it is dry and has grown on the flat surface of a large fragment of Corallistes Bowerbankit. Geodia megastrella, var. levispina. (PI. XVI. fig. 47 &c.) Of this form there is only a fragment of the crust or cap- ping about an inch square, to which a little of the internal structure is still adherent. It was dredged in 292 fathoms, at station 24, which would be a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent, in the 1870 cruise, and agrees with the last species in the form of the zone- and body-spicules and the presence of the large stellate (megastrellum), but not in the surface stel- late, the rays of which are simply truncated (fig. 47, 7,4), and the siliceous ball about 11-1800ths inch in diameter (fig. 47, e). The zone-spicule (fig. 47, a), too, is much smaller; for the shaft 402 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea is etn 87- by 3-1800ths inch long, and the arms 29-1800ths inch long respectively. Here also there is a tendency to bifurcation in the latter; while the large stellate (megastrellum) of the interior, although of the same size as that of the fore- going species, has for the most part only six arms, and these are smooth, not microspined (tig. 47, d, h), as in the foregoing species. Hab. Marine. Loc. Above mentioned. Obs. With only a fragment of the capping or petrous crust of this form, this 1s all that can be stated descriptively about its spicules ; and the general form of the entire sponge of course is absent altogether. The specimen, however, is very interesting in a develop- mental point of view ; for its spicules being in many instances abnormal in form, especially the siliceous ball, shows how intimately the latter is connected with a stellate, and how, in all probability in its minutest form, it always originates in one. Thus the siliceous ball, even when of full size, often presents itself here in the form of a thick coarse stellate, with from five to seven arms, each of which may present more or less of the little stellate terminations which, in juxtaposition, make up the tessellated surface of the matured and normally developed ball, showing plainly that the latter belongs to the stellate group of spicules. We see a similar development of the siliceous ball in Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations of Geodia tuberosa (Proc. Zool. Soe. 1872, pl. 46. fig. 11) and especially in the abnormal develop- ments given by Schmidt (Spong. Kiiste Algier, 1868, Taf. iv. fig. 6) on the left side of the illustrations of Stelletta inter- media, where, as Stelletta has no siliceous balls, it is evidently the abnormal development of the stellate itself, which closely approaches that of the abnormally developed siliceous ball in Geodia megastrella, var. levispina. The fact, too, that the siliceous ball belongs to and probably originates in a stellate form, bears upon the nature of the stellates present in the embryos of Geodia megastrella, which altogether are respectively hardly larger than the full-sized siliceous balls of this species, and therefore can only present these balls in a rudimentary state—that is, in the stellate form. In the three species of Geodia above described, the fluked anchoring-spicule somewhat differs in the form of its head, as may be seen in the illustrations ; but this has not been insisted on in the descriptions, because the form often differs so much even in the same species. oP ight te Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 403 Stelletta pachastrelloides, n.sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 40, &e.) General form large, flat, thick, irregularly undulated, amor- phous, composed of a confused mass of spicules; margin thick, round, and also irregularly undulous, except where it appears to have been broken off trom the submarine object to which the sponge had been attached. Colour peerage Upper and under surfaces so much alike as to be almost undistinguish- able, the former undulating, even, asperous from projection of the ends of the large spicules, sthich are more or less con- fusedly and horizontally imbedded in the dermal sarcode ; the latter similar, but more granular, and sometimes indicated by the impressions of small pebbles on which the sponge may have rested while growing ; the whole more or less enveloping small objects such as minute Foraminifera (Globigerina), small shells, &c., also overgrown by a variety of other sponges. Pores chiefly in the dermal sarcode, tympanizing the interstices between the projecting spicules. Vents single or in groups, more or less i aulioly scattered over both surfaces, especially the lower one. Internal structure more compact, consisting also of a confused mass of spicules held together by cancellated sarcode, traversed by the branched canals of the excretory system, which chiefly run towards the lower surface, where they end in the vents mentioned. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, zone-spicule, comparatively small, consisting of a three-armed shaft, arms equal, equidistant, simple, smooth, sharp-pointed, expanded almost horizontally and slightly recurved ; shaft about twice the length of the arm, straight, smooth, sharp-pointed, 60- by 5-1800ths inch, arm 35- by 4-1800ths inch (Pl. XV. fig. 40, 4); 2, body-spicule, very large simple acerate, slightly curved, and sharp-pvinted, 260- by 7-1800ths inch (fig. 40, a) ; 3, anchoring-spicule, a three- armed shaft, arms equal, equidistant, simple, smooth, pas pointed, at first expanded for a short distance, and then sud- denly bent backward; shaft thin andvery long, smooth, straight, sharp-pointed, 260- by 14-1800th inch long, arms 12- by 13- 1800th long (fig. 40, c, 4). The forked form not observed. Flesh-spicules of four forms, viz.:—1, long, simple, acerate, slightly curved and thickly microspined, 58- by 14-6000th inch, but very variable in size (fig. 40, d,7); 2, short, simple, acerate, curved or bent in the centre, with or without central inflation, pointed or obtuse at the extremities, thickly micro- spined, 11- by _2-6000ths inch (fig. 40, e); 3, globular stellate, of 6 or 7 rays, rays unequal, microspined at the extremities, 404 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea 4-6000ths inch in total diameter (fig. 40, £); 4, elongated stel- late, axis bacilliform, twisted and spined, spines or rays linear, 3-6000ths inch long (fig. 40, g). Zone-spicules chietly con- fined to the surface, where they are disposed together con- fusedly, with their arms for the most part expanded over the surface and their shafts directed inwards. Body-spicule, which is the staple form and dominant size, confusedly spread through- out the mass, and where near the surface projecting through it so as to givea horribly asperous character. Anchoring-spicule much less numerous, imbedded in the general structure, or projecting with its head outwards and the shaft in the sponge. Flesh-spicule disposed in a mass among the foregoing, so as to fill up the interstices, where No. 2 is chiefly confined to the surface, the stellates beg for the most part scanty. Size of specimens averages 5 inches broad by 1 inch thick. Hab. Marine, frequently free, not fixed. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, in 374 fathoms, at station 25, near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. The fragments of this sponge, in their flat, amorphous forms, respectively resemble the broken ones of a thick, coarse, uneven earthenware dish with the edges rounded. Four are dry and without number; while the fifth is in a large jar accompanied by fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankit, Macan- drewia azorica, and Azorica Pfeiffere, Geodia nodastrella, Phakellia ventilabrum, Hymeraphia verticillata, Histoderma phlyctenodes, Polytherses, D. et M. (Hircinia permeated by the alga Spongtophaga communis), and small specimens of Thaly- stas, Microciona, and Isodictya respectively. There is a great resemblance in general form between the fragments of this sponge and those of Corallistes Bowerbankii and Pachastrella abyssi, as if they all originally came from flat expanded masses, unless they grew out Polyporus-like by marginal attachment to some submarine rock, or were cur- rented about in a free state. Their confused structure of densely packed spicules, too, agrees with that of the Pachas- trellina and Lithistina, together with the perpendicular direc- tion to the flat surfaces of the short excretory canals, opening chiefly on one side ; while the proportions of the zone-spicule approaching, in the length of its arms and shortness of the shaft, to that of the Pachastrellina causes this Stelletta very much to resemble the sponges of that group. On the other hand the large size of the body-spicule or acerate and the presence of the anchoring-spicule ally it to the Stellettina ; hence the designation “ pachastrelloides.” The anchoring-spicule when projecting externally has its head for the most part broken off, and therefore is only found a SO #4 ee ee Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 405 perfect in — where it has been protected from contact with external objects. From the variety and number of foreign objects imbedded in the dermal sarcode, it would appear as if the fragments of this sponge had been currented about over the deep-sea bottom while they were still growing, thus adding to their struc- ture—or, in a fixed position, had grown in the midst of deep- sea detritus, thus with their horrible roughness closely resem- bling the fragments of Pachastrella abyssi with which they are associated: they are very disagreeable to handle, and very dangerous, from the coarseness of their spicules, to the object- glasses of a microscope. Tethya cranium, var. abyssorum. (Pl. XVI. fig. 49.) With reference to this variety, which abounds among the dredgings of the ‘ Porcupine,’ chiefly from the deep sea sepa- rating the north of Scotland from the Fiirée Islands, I can see so little difference between it and that of 7. cranium of more shallow water, viz. from the Haaf banks off Shetland, that the special designation of this variety merely rests on the larger size of the flesh-spicules (bihamates), which, under 3-inch compound power (=about 400 diameters), are seen to be covered with minute vertical spines, while those of 7. cra- nium in the British Museum are only half the size and the spines on the surface hardly visible. In the variety, the flesh- spicules are 4-6000ths inch long (Pl. XVI. fig. 49). This seems to be equally prolific with the specimen of 7’. cranium figured in the ‘Annals’ (1872, vol. ix. pl. 22. fig. 13) to show its pregnancy with ova and embryos in various stages of development; for there is hardly a specimen among the sponges aed up by the ‘ Porcupine’ which has not one or more in various degrees of development adhering to it. (The same might be said, almost, of Tistphonia agariciformis.) In their natural state, all the specimens of 7. cranium are covered with the heads of the projecting anchoring-spicules ; but while the forked forms frequently remain, the recurved or anchor-headed ones have their arms for the most part broken off. The bihamates, too, although scattered throughout the sareode, are, as Dr. Bowerbank has observed, most plentifully congregated in the dermal layer. Tethya cranium, var. infrequens. (Pl. XVI. fig. 48.) Another variety of 7. cranium was dredged up at station 57 in 632 fathoms ; but as there is only one specimen of it, Iam unable to state if it be a normal or a pathological develop- 406 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea ment. It differs from 7. cranium in the following particulars, viz.:—the anchoring-spicule of both forms (fluke and fork) are much larger and stouter; in the fluked form (fig. 48, c) the arms are much more expanded and not so recurved as in T. cranium, while those of the forked form(fig. 48, a) are trun- cated towards their extremities, which respectively terminate in a cup-shaped excavation bordered by a serrated margin, while the central canal at the bottom of the cup-shaped cavity divides into a lash of branches, each of which goes to one of the tooth- like processes on the margin of the cup (fig. 48,4). Neither does the specimen, although in other respects exactly like T. cranium, contain any flesh-spicules (bihamates). I have given the specimen a special designation; but I am very desirous not to introduce any thing into the description of a sponge which even borders upon an abnormal or patho- logical development of any part of it, as its natural varieties are quite suflicient to occupy our attention at one time. If their pathological ones are to be described, this should be done separately, and in an article exclusively devoted to the subject, as mixing the two must lead to inextricable confusion, Pachastrella amygdaloides, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 22.) General form almond-shaped, truncated at the apex, sessile. Colour yellowish white. Surface even, rough; structure of dermal sarcode confusedly spiculous in direct continuation with the interior, not corticate, charged with small, linear flesh- spicules filling up the interstices of the larger radiate or ske- Jeton ones. Pores in the interstices among the small linear spicules, which are confusedly heaped together around them. Vents congregated in a circular depression at the truncated end (fig. 22,¢). Internal structure composed of spicules equally confusedly held together by the internal sarcode, tra- versed by the excretory canal-system, which opens at the vents mentioned. Sarcode cancellous, of the same colour as the surface. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh- spicules. Skeleton-spicule of two forms, viz. :—1, large, tri- radiate, in which the fourth arm or shaft is only represented by a short extension of the central canal cnside the spicule, or subquadrate, in which this is only extended into a short round elevation or knob (fig. 22,9 ), arms round, smooth, sharp-pointed, and somewhat curved, 50- by 4-1800ths inch ; 2, long, acerate, fusiform, smooth, sharp-pointed, 117- by 1- 1800th inch (fig. 22,4). Flesh-spicules of three forms, viz.:— 1, acerate, fusiform, sharp-pointed, slightly curved, micro- spined, varying in size from 6- to 30-6000ths inch long (fig. a Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 407 22,7%); 2, the same but smaller, and for the most part centrally inflated (fig. 22,/), probably passing, when more developed, into the former ; 3, stelliform, irregularly rayed, or with nie oe axis and rays chiefly developed at the ends bistellate- ike, rays linear (fig. 22,77). The large triradiate and sub- quadriradiates, together with the acerate skeleton-spicules which are very long, are confusedly arranged together through- out the sponge, lying perhaps most horizontally on the surface, while the flesh-spicules, imbedded in the sarcode, make up the rest of the mass, the larger microspined flesh-spicules being chiefly confined to the interior, and the smaller ones to the surface, while the stellates are dispersed generally and very subordinate in number. Size of specimen about 1 inch long, 7-12ths inch broad, and 5-12ths inch in its vertical diameter. Hab, Marine, on hard bodies. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, at station 24=292 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. There is only one specimen of this sponge, which is contained in a jar labelled ‘ 24, 292 fathoms,” which station will be found on the chart accompanying the report of the cruise of the ‘ Poreupine’ in 1870 (Roy. Soc. Proc. no. 125). It is accompanied by small specimens of several other sponges, viz. Histoderma appendiculatum, Hymedesmia John- stoni, Geodia, Tisiphonia, Tethya cranium, Pachastrella abysst, and a histodermal form of /alichondria panicea, together with several rolled pieces of agglomerated spicules of various sponges. There is a great resemblance between the spicules of this peer and those of Schmidt’s Sphinctrella horrida, Atlant. pongienf. p. 65, Taf. vi. figs. 6 & 7 (that is, rather, to the spicules in the slide of this sponge belonging to the British Museum), but it differs much from Schmidt’s illustration fig. 7, in which there are distinct sphinctral areze of the dermal sar- code charged with stellates, while the larger linear skeleton- spicules are obtusely pointed—which is quite opposite to the above description of Pachastrella amygdalovdes, taken, too, from a specimen unusually perfect. Pachastrella geodioides, n. sp. (Pl. XIV. fig. 23 Ke.) General form globular, a little wider at the base than at the summit, sessile. Colour dark grey. Surface even, uniform, slightly roughened by projecting spicules; dermal sarcode charged confusedly with the Fi cslns of the species mixed with minute foreign organisms of various kinds, directly continuous with the internal structure that is not corticate. Pores in the dermal structure, more or less indistinct. Vents small, seat- 408 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea tered singly here and there. Internal structure compact, con- sisting of cancellated sarcode confusedly charged with the spicules of the species, together with minute foreign objects like those of the dermal layer, traversed by the excretory canal-system, which opens at the vents mentioned. Colour of sarcode dark grey. Spicules of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of three forms, like those of P. amygdalotdes, viz.:—1, large triradiate, in which the fourth arm or shaft is only represented by a short extension _ of the central canal inside the spicule, or subquadriradiate, in which this is extended into a short round prominence more or less prolonged, arms of equal length, smooth, round, sharp- pointed, somewhat curved, 50- by 6-1800ths inch (fig. 23, 7, 5); 2, similar to the foregoing, but much smaller, with the fourth ray or shaft produced or not, and the three arms bifurcated or not at the extremities (fig. 23, & kk); 3, linear, acerate, fusiform, smooth, sharp-pointed, and slightly curved, much smaller and more subordinate in this respect than the linear spicule of P. amygdaloides, 53- by $-1800th inch (fig. 23, 2). Flesh-spicule of one form only, viz. globostellate, with the rays reduced to short round tubercles, mulberry- or blackberry- like (fig. 23, m, 0, p), often presenting a distinct stellate in the centre, whose rays respectively end in the short round tubercles of the surface (fig. 23, m,n), 6-G000ths inch in diameter. Although the average largest size of the spicules respectively is easily obtained, there is a great variety in this as well asin the forms of all, and they are all confusedly massed together, mixed up with the flesh-spicules in great abundance as well as with the minute foreign objects, especially consisting in this instance of the siliceous balls of Geodia: perhaps the arms of the large radiates lie flatter on the surface than anywhere else, where they are partially hidden by the flesh-spicules among which they are imbedded, and thus present a tessellated sur- face; but there is no cortex, as before stated, and the dermal surface is but the limit externally of the internal or general structure and composition of the sponge. Size of specimen about 1 inch high by 1 inch in diameter at the bottom. Hab, Marine, attached to hard objects. Loc. Atlantic Ocean, in company with P. amygdaloides, near Cape St. Vincent. Obs. There is but one specimen of this sponge; and it is contained in the jar with P. amygdaloides, under which the number of the station &c. is mentioned. Although much like P. amygdaloides as regards the presence of the large triradiate and subquadriradiate skeleton-spicules, there 1s abundant evi- dence in other respects for separation, as may be seen by the descriptions of these two species of Pachastrella respectively. - > Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 409 While the globular form and compact structure generally, if not the great abundance of the little globostellate flesh. eR liken this sponge to Geodia, the great abundance also of triradiate and subquadriradiate spicules mixed toge- ther confusedly (that is, without apparent order) also recalls to mind the structure and spicules of the Calcarea, while the absence of cortex and its massive nature ally it most to the group Lithistina among the Pachastrellida. Of course, where there is only one specimen of a sponge to describe from, as in this instance, a wide margin must be given to differences of general form which may be found to occur after a large number have been examined; but this does not affect the composition. The form of the acerate skeleton-spicule being the same in P. amygdaloides and P. geodioides, only one illustration (Pl. XIV. figs. 22 & 23, h, /, respectively) is given for both; but it should be remembered that this spicule is three times as large in the former as in the latter, where it also varies greatly in size. Pachastrella intexta, n.sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 41.) Indicated by the presence of a circumscribed light discolo- ration in an old brown, dead, thick, flat fragment of Corallistes Bowerbankii, dredged up in 374 fathoms at station 25, a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent. Although the specimen of this sponge is insignificant in extent, having been discovered almost by accident while ex- amining microscopically different-coloured patches on the frag- ment of Corallistes mentioned, its spicules furnish a new species of Pachastrella, consisting, like all the rest, of two kinds, viz. skeleton- and flesh-spicules. Skeleton-spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, linear and branched; linear spicule long, acerate, curved, smooth and sharp-pointed, which having only been observed in a fragmentary state from the portion of Corallistes among whose spicules the sponge has grown, having to be dug out with the point of a penknife for examination, its measurements have not been ascertained: 2, ramular or radiate skeleton-spicule, consisting of a straight smooth shaft, pointed at both ends, from the centre of whieh, or thereabouts, branch off three arms at equal distances from each other, which become bifurcated and often trifurcated (Pl. XV. fig. 41); arms 44- 6000ths inch in ¢otal diameter, slightly inclined forwards ; viewing the fifth ray as an anterior prolongation of the shaft, which is altogether subsidiary in size to the rest, the arms and their branches are the most striking part. F lesh-spicules of two forms, viz. :—l1, bacillary, slightly undulate, presenting Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 28 410 On Deep-sea Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. throughout its course a number of short blunt spines of dif- ferent lengths, chiefly radiating from the ends, and more or less congregated at two points on the body of the shaft (fig. 41 a), 5-6000ths inch long; 2, minute, also bacillary in the shaft, which is moreor less twisted, and presents a numberof fine, thin, long, linear spines, chiefly congregated about the ends, so as to assume a bistellate appearance, 2}-6000ths inch long (fig. 41,6). Pachastrella parasitica, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 50 &e.) Like the foregoing, but not belonging to the sponges dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ is a Pachastrella which I have lately found on a specimen of Polytrema utriculare (‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xvii. p. 211, pl. xii. fig. 17, a, 6), and have therefore designated “ parasitica.” Locality unknown. The linear, acerate (Pl. XVI. fig. 50, c), and ramular skeleton- (fig. 50, a), with the bacillary spinous (fig. 50,d) and minute stellate (fig. 50, f) flesh-spicules are, mutatis mutandis, the same. Here, however, the branches of the ramular skeleton- spicule are thrice divided, not “ twice”’ only, as erroneously figured and stated in the ‘Annals’ (/.c.), where also the shaft should have been prolonged anteriorly. The large bacillary spined flesh-spicule, too, is thin, shghtly undulating and thickly beset with minute spines like that of Pachastrella abyssi; but we have not the distinguishing character of the latter here, viz. the thick, solid, siztle-shaped flesh-spicule. Had not my attention, at the time I alluded to this species in the ‘Annals,’ been chiefly taken up in examining the orga- nism on which it is parasitic, 1 should not have made the mistakes in delineation &c. to which I have above referred ; while now that it is specially called to the sponges, I have the opportunity of correcting them. All the species of Pachastrella, beginning with Dercitus niger of our coasts, are amorphous, and are in the habit of pene- trating any crevices over which they may be growing; so that they are often found in the midst of the branches of old corals and deciduous shells, in company with a boring Cliona, which they follow but do not precede. Again, they do not reject hard objects with which they may come into contact during growth, especially P. abyssi, which appears to incorporate every thing of the kind it meets with, in which these sponges very much resemble fungi. With the shaft being often prolonged beyond the giving-off of the branches in P. parasitica, together with the twisted and divided form of the distal bifurcations, we have a ramular form which seems to lead into the still more complicate one of the Lithistina. [To be continued }. wwe Major H. H. Godwin-Austen on new Species of Birds. 411 XXXVIII.—Deseriptions of supposed new Birds from the Khdsi-Ndgdé Hill-ranges south of the Brahmaputra River, Assam. By Major H. H. Gopwin-Austey, F.Z.S. &e. Garrulax nuchalis, n. sp. Above, top of head to nape dark slaty grey, succeeded by a broad rich ferruginous collar an inch in breadth, which fades into the olive-green of the back. Wings and tail of a rather darker tint of olive, the latter tipped black; the first four primaries are edged hoary grey; the shoulder of wing has a rusty tinge. A narrow frontal band; the lores, with a narrow line over and below the eye, black; this is continued in a streak of dark rusty brown over the ear-coverts ; a few white feathers border the black frontal band above. Chin black, extending a short way down the middle of throat ; breast pale ashy, with a slight vinous tinge. Cheeks and ear-coverts pure white. Flanks and under tail-coverts dull olive-green. Bill black. Irides purple lake. Legs fleshy grey. Length 10 inches, wing 4°25, tail 4°6, tarsus 1-7, bill at front 0-9. This beautiful species was among a batch of birds lately received from and collected by Mr. M. T. Ogle of the 'Topogra- phical Survey, in the Lhota-Nadga hills. It is the representa- tive there of G. chinensis, but differs in possessing the broad ferruginous nape, and the neutral grey of the head is of a darker hue. tn other respects it is identical, save in some minor points, such as :—the black of the throat does not extend so far down on to the upper breast ; the lower breast is paler than in chinensis, and has a vinous tinge; the under tail- coverts are pure olivaceous with no ochraceous tint ; and, lastly, the white of the cheek and ear-coverts extends in this new form further down the side of the neck, On a careful comparison, made by myself and Lord Walden, of Suya atrogularis of the Darjeeling hills with specimens I had hitherto supposed to be exactly the same found on the Khasi hills, the differences are so well marked that they are sufficient to separate them as a distinct race, to which I give the title Suya khasiana. These differences are as follows :— Suya atrogularis, Moore (of which eight specimens were examined), a. Is a greyer bird, with a decided tinge of olivaceous ; b. None show pure white beneath ; ce. Thigh-coverts pale brown. 28* * 412 Mr. E. J. Miers on the Genera Suya khasiana, n. sp. (tourteen examples compared), a. Has a general tinge of ferruginous throughout, which is particularly strong upon the forehead and wing ; b. Generally pure white on abdomen and centre of breast ; ce. Thigh-coverts pure rufous ; d. The terminal white spots on the black feathers of the lower part of the neck are larger. XXXIX.—WNote on the Genera Astacoides and Paranephrops. By Epwarp J. Mrers, Assistant in the Zoological Depart- ment, British Museum. In the ‘Annals’ for last month Professor J. Wood-Mason published a very interesting note “On the Mode in which the Young of the New-Zealand Astacide attach themselves to the Mother.” He states (p. 306) that he observed this peculiar mode of attachment in the young of ‘‘a female of Astacotdes zealandicus,”’ which, he adds in a footnote, “= Paranephrops setosus, Hutton ;” and, in another footnote, he cites the genus Paranephrops of White as synonymous with Group of Russian Fusuline. 415 from the elongate fusiform contour of the type (J. cylindrica) to a compressed lenticular form having the general aspect of a Nummulite. The specimen of Carboniferous Limestone to which I have referred was a whitish-grey mass, granular and friable in some parts, more compact in others, and almost entirely com- posed of fossils of small size. A piece, the size of a walnut or somewhat less, was disintegrated by crushing and then washed. Many specimens were doubtless broken in the pro- cess, but no gentler treatment was of any avail. As the exist in the rock, a considerable proportion of the organic remains are already more or less in fragments, and the sur- faces of most of them are waterworn ; notwithstanding which a good number, perhaps from a hundred to two hundred, remained in very fair condition for examination. A few of the more characteristic of these are represented in Pl. XVIII. They have been carefully drawn by Mr. Hollick from the objects themselves, and give a fair idea of the whole. Many additional intermediate forms might haye been taken from the collection, had more extended illustration been needful. When it is considered that this series of figures was drawn from a few specimens out of the many that existed in a very small fragment of material, it will be evident that the mass of the deposit, if properly examined, would furnish any num- ber of gradational links between the two extremes of form. The only notable break in the series, as represented in the Plate, is between the normal fusiform variety (figs. 1-4) and the elliptical modification (fig. 5); but amongst the broken specimens are fragments that show that transition forms o exist, and that there is no gap that might not readily be filled by the examination of a larger quantity of material. As a matter of convenience, many of the trivial names in the foregoing list may be employed with propriety for the salient forms of the group; but it is to be understood that such names have only varietal significance, and that no truly specific or hereditary distinctness can be claimed for the suc- cessive modifications of so compact a series. I propose to notice these salient varieties in order, commencing with the recognized type, Pusulina cylindrica. Fusulina cylindrica, Fischer. Pi, XVIII. figs. 1-4. Fusulina cylindrica, Fischer, Bull. Soc. Imp. des Nat. Moscou, oc. cit. —— depressa, id. ibid. Alveolina prisca, Ehrenberg, Mikrogeologie, loc. cit. —— montipara, id, ibid. The typical form of Fusulina, as delineated by Fischer, is 416 Mr. H. B. Brady on a largely represented in the Miatschkovo rock. Of our Plate, figs. 1 and 2 are from perfect specimens, figs. 8 and 4 from worn and broken ones; the latter correspond pretty accurately with one of the drawings in the ‘ Oryctographie.’ The size of the specimens also answers to the dimensions given by Fischer. The shell-wall is somewhat thick in comparison with that of many varieties; and the chambers show more or less tendency to subdivision into chamberlets, but not to the extent to which the same character may be observed in several of the larger members of the genus. Ehrenberg’s figures of Alveolina prisca and A. montipara are sufficiently marked representations of this typical form— the one being very slightly smaller, the other a little larger, than the dimensions appended to the original description. Slight variations in size and proportional contour are of course only individual peculiarities. Fusulina constricta (Ehrenberg). Borelis constricta, Ehrenberg, Mikrogeologie, loc. cit. Under the above name Ehrenberg figures an oddly shaped Fusulina, somewhat less than 4 millims. in length, and rather under 3 millims. in diameter at its broadest part, rounded at the ends, and irregularly constricted near the middle. Dr. Carpenter * associates the figure with the F. hyperborea of Salter ¢; and Messrs. Parker and Jones f refer it to the same arctic species. It is quite possible that their estimate may be correct ; but there is an alternative view which is worth consi- deration. The specimens described by Mr. Salter are very large, not less than 14 millims. in length; and the central constriction is gradual and rounded. These appear to be normal (not exceptional) characters in the Fusuline of the Carboniferous Limestone at Dépét Point, their arctic locality. Ehrenberg’s specimen is a great deal smaller: but that is not all; the thinning towards the centre is altogether irregular, and it appears much more like the effect of a weathering or wearing of the surface than as a character of the original shell. Nearly all worn specimens of Fusulina show the effects of attrition most near the middle, where the test is thinnest owing to the room occupied by the aperture; and it seems more probable, all things considered, that F’. constricta consti- tutes an intermediate variety of the type, shorter and less fusiform than F. cylindrica and longer than F. princeps, and * Introd. p. 305. + In ‘Belcher’s Arctic Voyage,’ 1855, vol. ii. p. 380, pl. xxxvi. figs. 1-8. t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1872, ser. 4, vol. x. p. 268. Group of Russian Fusuline. 417 that the apparent constriction of the particular specimen figured in the ‘ Mikrogeologie’ is due to external causes—in ater words, that the shell may originally have been cylin- drical or nearly so. Fusulina princeps (Ehrenberg). Pl. XVIII. fig. 5 (& 6?). Borelis princeps, Ehrenberg, Mikrogeologie, /oc. cit. paleosphera (?), id. ibid. The finer of the subspherical modifications of the Fusuline type, as found in the Miatschkovo beds, have the broadly elliptical contour of /. princeps, a form well illustrated by Ehrenberg’s figure. The Borelis palwosphera of the same author is represented in his plate by a cast of the interior of a somewhat unsymmetrical specimen. ‘The peculiarity in this case is probably quite accidental; and it is surely not worth while to regard it as more than a mere individual variation. In a paper on some fossil Foraminifera from Sumatra, tablished last year in the ‘Geological Magazine’*, I described and figured certain large elliptical Fusuline as pertaining to F. princeps, their chief 5: arent divergence being in the matter of size. Since then I Jules Huguenin has presented a paper to the Geological Society of London + on the same fossils, with the conclusion “ that they belong to a new genus, to which perhaps the North-American Fusulina robusta also belongs.” I can find no sufficient reason for this decision, either in respect of the Sumatran or the American species. Quite recently I have had the opportunity of examining the extensive collection of Musuline made by my friend Dr. Guido Stache of Vienna in the Carpathian Mountains, and the similarly beautiful series brought home by Dr. Richthofen from China, at present in the hands of my friend Dr. Schwager of Munich for “agers These collections reveal new and unsuspected modifications of the type to an extent that must considerably alter our views as to its range of variation ; yet I doubt if even they can be said to afford ground for any true generic subdivision. The extremes of variation in Fusulina are scarcely wider apart than those of the isomorphous genus Alveolina; and the successive links in the series are not less closely connected. As in Alveolina, some specimens have thick, whilst others have characteristically thin shells; one set of varieties has simple chambers, oe Me has the interior of the segments more or less subdivided; and, lastly, the * Geol. Mag. decade ii. vol. ii. p. 582, pl. 13. fig. 6, a-e. + June 7, 1876. Paper not yet published in full. 418 Mr. H. B. Brady on a number of the segments in each convolution differs very widely in the several forms; but such characters, whilst they form a legitimate basis for specific or subspecifie distinction, cannot be held to possess any higher significance. However this may be, it is clear that any alteration of the trivial name of the Sumatran species, if alteration be needful, is better left until the publication of the researches of the eminent German observers to whom allusion has been made. Fusulina spheroidea (Ehrenberg). Pl. XVIII. figs. 7-9. Borelis spheroidea, Ehrenberg, Mikrogeologie, loc. cit. labyrinthiformis, id. ibid. Fusulina spherica, Abich, Mém. de l’Acad. St. Pétersbourg, loc. cit. The transition from the elliptical and prolate specimens to the oblate or drum-shaped, and even to the complanate varieties with rounded margins, is most easy and gradual, as may be seen by reference to figures 5 to 9 inclusive of Plate XVIII. The interval between the two extreme forms might be bridged by a much more numerous series had their connexion needed more copious demonstration. Ehrenberg’s drawing of Borelis spheroidea represents a fossil with nearly the contour of fig. 8, or between that and fig.6, its dimensions being nearer those of the specimen from which the latter was taken. His B. labyrinthiformis appears to be only a section of a cast of the chambers of a somewhat similar drum-shaped form. Dr. Hermann Abich, of Tiflis, in his paper ‘ Vergleichende Grundziige der Geologie des Kaukasus,”’ loc. ct., describes and figures a precisely similar oblate-spherical variety. Through the kindness of Dr. Abich, I have had the opportunity of ex- amining specimens of this form from the Mountain Limestone of Armenia and Azerbeidjan; and they leave no doubt what- ever on my mind that it 1s identical with Ehrenberg’s species. Not only are the two alike in general external characters and contour, but the internal structure, as far as can be made out (for it is very badly preserved in both), is precisely similar. The size of average specimens from the two localities is about the same, those from the Caucasus probably attaining some- what the larger dimensions. Fusulina equalis (D’Eichwald). Pl. XVIII. figs. 10-13. Borelis paleolophus, Ehrenberg, Mikrogeologie, loc. cit. paleophacus, id. ibid. Orobias equalis, D’Eichwald, Lethza Rossica, loc, cit. The figures in the ‘ Mikrogeologie’ to which the names Borelis paleolophus and B. paleophacus are appended repre- 94 Group of Russian Fusuline. 419 sent casts of the chambers of a symmetrical lenticular Fora- minifer. Why two specific names should have been given to specimens which differ in no material particular it is difficult to say. ‘There can, however, be no question that both pertain to small (probably young) examples of the fossil subsequently described by D'Eichwald as Orobias equalis ; and it is mani- festly right that the specific name employed by the latter author, associated as it is with the description and figures of the ex- ternal as well as the internal characters of the adult organism, should be employed for this particular form, in preference to any term founded on mere casts of the interior of what are possibly immature specimens. My own specimens, from the Miatschkovo limestone (figs. 10-13), are of intermediate dimensions, much larger than Prof. Ehrenberg’s, but generally smaller than D’Eichwald’s, Fragments of larger specimens of similar contour were met with; and it is probable that the species may have considerable range in size. Many of the specimens are split (fig. 12) in Nummuline fashion ; and the fractured surface scarcely differs in any appreciable degree from that of the typical fusiform shell when broken across the centre. The smooth specimens, figs. 17 and 18, represent pretty closely the external features of those figured by D'Eichwald, except that the two faces are not quite equally convex. Fusulina antiquior (Rouillier and Vosinsky). Nummulina antiquior, Rouillier and Vosinsky, Bull. Soc, Imp. des Nat. de Moscon, loc. cit. Orobias antiquior, D’Eichwald, Lethzea Rossica, loc, cit. The salient character of the species described under this name appears to be its bilateral asymmetry ; one surface is greatly more convex than the other; and the margin of the test is rounded. My material has yielded no specimens pre- cisely corresponding to the original drawings; but examples unsymmetrically built in various ways are by no means un- common. Perhaps the nearest approach to Rouillier and Vosinsky’s figures are numbers 17 and 18 of the Plate; and these specimens are in reality somewhat flatter on the under- side than the drawings make them appear. But those described by the Russian authors were of far finer dimensions, and had the inequality of the two sides much more strongly marked. That they presented no true Nummuline structure was satis- factorily ascertained by D’Eichwald, who founded a new genus, Orobias, for their reception on this account. 420 Mr. H. B. Brady on a Such are the general indications afforded by the study of this little group of fossils from the Miatschkovo limestone. The chief thing to be regretted is that so little can be learnt from them with respect to the minute structure of the test. They are all comparatively thick-shelled; but the finer characters are completely obscured by mineral infiltration, and even the tubulation of the walls can scarcely ever be traced. The position of the genus Fusulina, whether more nearly related to the Nummuline or the Rotaline types of Foraminifera, is still an occasionally debated point; and though the subject has been treated by Dr. Carpenter* with much clearness, and the value of the characters pro and con in each case has been stated by him in a way that leaves little to be desired, it is still important that evidence should be obtained as far as possible from each section of the genus. In general terms it may be said that, in the perforation of the shelly investment, Fusulina occupies a place ,between the Rotaline and the Nummuline types, whether as to the size of the tubuli or their distance apart; and in both of these particulars it approximates more nearly to the former than to the latter group. The absence of double septal lamellz, and consequently of supplementary skeleton and its attendant canal-system, form prima facie evidence against Nummuline affinity. On the other hand, the usually per- fect bilateral symmetry of form and the position of the aper- ture on the median plane are essentially Nummuline features. Practically, therefore, the decision on the question depends on the amount of significance to be attached to the canal- system as a basis of classification; and to form a correct esti- mate on this point it is needful to look beyond the genus Nummulina and its immediate allies. Amongst the Rotaline, for example, at least three genera present quite unmistakable evidence of this higher organiza- tion: Lotalia, Calcarina, and Tinoporus can be shown each of them to have a characteristic system of interseptal passages. The modifications of these three types may be traced in series from their simpler to their more complex forms—that is, from minute varieties, with thin shells and single septal walls, to more massive representatives, having a supplementary skeleton developed to a greater or less degree and furnished with a system of ramifying canals. The series comprised in the genus Rotalia has, to begin with, a delicate thin-shelled variety (2. nitida, Will.), in- * Introd. Foram. p. 306; and Monthly Micr. Journ., April 1, 1870, p. 182. . rf : 4 5; Group of Russian Fusuline. 421 habiting estuaries and shallow water, perfectly simple in shell-structure, and in reality little other than a “starved” modification of Lotalia Beccarit. In the littoral and Lami- narian zones of our northern seas the central or typical form (2. Beccarii, Linné) is common ; but the specimens are small and seldom show any advance in organization on the estua- rine variety beyond the occasional duplication of the septal walls. The larger outspread variety which occurs in the Adriatic (2. ammoniformis, D’Orb) exhibits this same ten- dency in perhaps a greater degree; and occasionally both sin ie and double septal lamellae may be seen in the same shell. In the fine, thick, externally granulate examples of the type met with in the West Indies, in the Levant, and elsewhere, distinguished by D’Orbigny as R. corallinarum (Modéle no. 84), not only is this duplication a constant cha- racter, but it is accompanied by considerable development of supplementary skeleton and a rudimentary system of inter- septal passages. Lastly, in R. Schreteriana, P. & J., the supplementary skeleton and the complicated canal-system become salient features, and denote the highest organization attained by the Rotalian type. It is clear, therefore, that, from a morphological point of view, the canal-system is to be regarded chiefly as evidence that a certain stage of development in a closely connected series has been reached, and that, however valuable as af- fording collateral characters, it is not available as a basis of distinction amongst genera, still less in the construction of families or other groups of higher relative value. Turning again to the Nummulinida, similar series may easily be found—such, for instance, as that commencing with the simple brackish-water Nonioninz and culminating in the highly organized Polystomella craticulata—a chain in which the successive links are so similar to those of Rotalia that they may be placed in rank, side by side, as isomorphs. The bearing of these facts upon the position to be assigned te the genus Fusulina is manifest. In their presence the chief argument for its association with the Rataltnes falls to the ground, and the only plea for its separation from the Nummulines becomes untenable. On the whole, the sub- genus Nonionina yields the best key to the position and characters of Fusulina—a fact recognized by D’Orbigny thirty years ago, when he placed the latter genus between Nonionina and Nummulina. In modern systems, natural affinity has been more sought as a basis of classification than the artificial distinctions which served so good a pur- pose in the hands of the earlier naturalists; but in the pre- 422 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on tivo sent case true relationship, as far as it can be traced, bears out the conclusion that had been arrived at on different grounds—namely, that Fusulina finds its most appropriate pa in the family Nummulinida, though amongst the least ighly organized members of the group. In conclusion, these notes are brought forward as a slight contribution to the history of a single section of a large and important genus of Foraminifera ; and no attempt has been made to invest them with a more general character. The material in the hands of Dr. Stache and Dr. Schwager will furnish a basis for much wider treatment of the subject ; and care has been taken to avoid touching on the points that have specially occupied their attention, lest their results should in any way be forestalled. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII. Note.—In figures 1, 13, 15, and 16 two views are given of the respec- tive specimens. In each case, a represents the aspect in the line of view perpendicular to the axis, } the aspect from a point on the line of the central axis. Figs. \-4. Fusulina cylindrica, Fischer, typical form. Figs. 3 & 4 are worn and broken specimens. All magnified 10 diameters. Figs. 5 & 6. Fusulina princeps (Ehrenberg). X12 diam. Figs.7-9. Fusulina spheroidea iihrenberey x 12 diam. Figs. 10-13. Fusulina equalis (D’EKichwald). x 12 diam. This form is often found split on the median plane ; fig. 12 represents such a specimen. Figs. 15 & 16. Represent worn specimens, scarcely more than casts, of varieties File those embraced in Ff. spheroidea. X12 diam. Figs. 17 & 18. Somewhat unsymmetrical examples—the two sides, as measured from the median plane, being unequal in size and con- vexity. Such specimens lead up to the “Nummulina” antiquior of Rouillier and Vosinsky, which is doubtless a Fusulina of this sort, though of larger dimensions and with the asymmetry more fully developed. x12 diam. Figs. 14, 19-21. Various worn, irregular, or otherwise unsymmetrical spe- cimens. X12 diam. XLI.—Descriptions of two new Species of Cetoniide. By Cuarues O. WATERHOUSE. Lomaptera Jamesti, sp. n. L. statura omnino LZ. Wallacei, viridis, nitidissima; elytris fascia lata prope basin lete rufa ornatis, regione suturali ante apicem transyersim strigosa. new Species of Cetoniide. 423 6. Tibiis anticis inermibus. Long. 134 lin., lat. 63 lin. Q. Tibiis anticis ante apicem bidentatis. Long. 12 lin., lat. 6 lin. Clypeus with the sides nearly straight, a little narrowed whats the base. ‘Thorax very broad, and rounded in front, with a few punctures scattered over the sides, the posterior lobe not quite covering the scutellum. Elytra with a broad bright ed band occupying nearly all the basal half of the elytra, but not quite reaching the base; the apical half of the fe of the elytra and the pygidium are strongly laminate- strigose; the sutural region of the elytra hein Sef (but not extending to) the apex is sparingly marked with flexuous scratches. ‘The sides of the mesosternum are reddish. Hab. New Guinea, Yule Island. Brit. Mus. Closely resembles Z. Wallacet in form; but the ground- colour is slightly tinted with olive. Besides the coloration, it is distinguished by the sides of the clypeus being more porallel, and by the sutural region of the elytra near the apex ing strigose. A single example of this beautiful species was first brought to this country by Mr. Octavius Stone. Several specimens have now reached us from Dr. James, after whom I have named the species, in accordance with a wish expressed by Mr. Higgins. Gymnetis decemguttata, sp. n. G. obscure picea, nitida ; thorace parce fortiter punctato, marginibus striga albida notatis; elytris sat fortiter subseriatim punctatis, singulis maculis quinque albidis ornatis. Long. 10 lin., lat. 54 lin. Of a deep pitchy brown colour, shining. Head thickly and strongly punctured, with two white spots between the eyes. Thorax much narrowed in front, the sides marked with a white velvety stripe close to the margin. Elytra each with five white spots—three on the lateral margin, one close to the suture a little behind the middle, and the fifth a little within the apex; a spot on each side of the pygidium and two rows of spots on each side of the abdomen are also white. Hab. Medellin (Granada). Brit. Mus. British Museum, October 19, 1876. 424 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on XLIL—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Pecten, Mytilus, and Arca Families procured in the ‘V« alorous’ Hapedition. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S. Pectinide. Pecten fragilis* , Jeftr. SHELL roundish, equilateral, much compressed or flattened, excessively thin and brittle, of a paper-like consistency, semi- transparent, rather glossy, and somewhat iridescent : sculpture, in the upper valve 15-20 concentric ribs or undulating folds, which do not extend to the sides, besides numerous longi- tudinal fine and raised striz, which latter radiate from the beak and cover the whole surface; the sides are otherwise marked by close-set lines of growth only ; the lower valve has a few slight concentric ribs, but no longitudinal striz: colour silvery-white: margins semicircular in front, and sloping gradually towards the hinge-line, below which on each side there is a gentle curve or depression: beaks very small and rather prominent: ea7s small but broad, equal in size, right-angled: hinge-line straight: cartélage-pit very small, triangular: hdnge-plate broad and smooth: inside pearly : muscular scars inconspicuous. L. 0°35. B. 0°35. ‘Valorous’ Expedition: Station 9, 1750 fathoms ; St. 12, 1450 fathoms; St. 16,1785 fathoms. Norwegian Expedi- tion, 1876, 1000-1500 fms. Fragments only. This species belongs to the section or subgenus Pseudamus- sium of Klein, along with Pecten granlandicus, P. vitreus, and P. similis. A specimen from 1450 fathoms is permeated by the same curious branching sponge (?) or organism that infests so many shells from deep water and has been considered a Fungus by some naturalists. Genus AMUSSIUMT, (Amustwm) Rumphius. SHELL inequivalve, more or less circular, flattened, smooth or variously sculptured, furnished inside with slight ribs, which radiate from the hinge and are not impressions of outside markings, but are quite irrespective of them. The institution of this genus has been attributed by every author to Klein ; but Rumphius (the “ Plinius Indicus”’) has precedence of him by nearly half a century. The type of * Brittle. + Something exactly and evenly planed. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 425 both was the same, viz. the ‘“ compass-scallop,” or Ostrea pleuronectes of Linné. Swainson pulled it Pleuronectia: his description, however, is both inadequate and incorrect ; and that name had been appropriated by Rafinesque to a well- known family of fishes. The descriptions of Amuss‘um and Amusium given by Messrs. Adams and Dr. Woodward are also unsatisfactory. The peculiar character of the genus consists in each valve being fluted inside, without any corre- sponding ribs appearing outside as in certain species of Pecten. The use of these internal ribs may be to strengthen and sup- port the delicate fabric of the shell. Amussium lucidum*, Jeffry. Pleuronectia lucida, Jettr. in Wyville Thomson’s ‘Depths of the Sea,’ p- 464, f. 78. SHELL roundish, with a tendency to become longer and oval in some specimens, equilateral, flattened, very thin, semitrans- etapa and glossy : sculpture, in the upper valve none, except ne concentric and close-set lines of growth, which are more conspicuous towards the outer edge in front; the lower valve, wwllick is much smaller than the other, is marked with regular but crowded concentric strie: colour white: margins semi- circular in front and at the sides, whence there is an abrupt slope to the back: beaks minute and inconspicuous: ears small, nearly equal in size, right-angled : hinge-line straight, occasionally spmous: cartilage-pit minute, triangular, with a curved base: hinge-plate broad and smooth: ¢nside pearly, furnished with 9 slight and thread-like ribs, which are visible on the outside, owing to the thinness and semitransparency of the shell; these ribs occupy only the middle of the interior, and do not extend to the umbonal or posterior area, nor in full-grown specimens to the front; each rib terminates ab- ruptly in a rounded knob or point ; one is in the centre, and the others diverge on either side, the last or hindmost pair forming the base of each ear: muscular scars roundish-oval, situate below the beaks. L. 0°5. B.0°5. Station 12, 1450 fms., lat. 56° 11! N., long. 37° 41’ W., Globigerina-ooze and stones. ‘ Poreupine’ Exp., 1869, 557- 862 fms. ; 1870, 500-1095 fms. Gulf of Mexico, off Alli- gator Bank, 156 fms. (Pourtales), ‘Challenger’ Exp., off the Azores, 1000 fms. Single valves from all depths are not unfrequently marked in the same way as I have noticed as to Pecten fragilis. * Shining. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 29 426 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Other species of Amusstum in the European seas are :— A, fenestratum, Forbes (Pecten), the lower valve of which is his P. concentricus, Philippi’s P. antiquatus, Acton’s P. Philippit, E. von Martens’s P. Acton’, and Tiberi’s P. inequisculptus ; and A. striatum, Jeffr. MS. To this genus also belongs Pecten cristatus of Bronn, a fossil of the older Italian Ter- tiaries. Lima ovata, 8. V. Wood. Lima ovata, 8S. V. Wood, Monogr. Crag Moll. (Paleont. Soc. Publ.), vol. ii. p. 48, tab. vii. fig. 5. SHELL broadly oval, with a somewhat oblique outline, convex, rather thin, semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture, about 50 fine longitudinal ribs, which are of a proportionate size throughout ; these are crossed by numerous and close-set concentric striz, giving the crests of the ribs a slightly notched or prickly appearance: colour white, with a yellowish-brown tint in a living specimen: margins rounded and more or less scalloped in front, with a gentle curve at the sides: beaks prominent, and having a blunt or tubercular nucleus: ears very small and narrow, obtuse-angled: cartilage minute: ligament narrow: hinge-line straight: hinge-plate spindle- shaped, with a plain or smooth edge: cartilage-pit triangular and narrow: inside glossy, exhibiting the reverse of the ribs but no central or other furrow. L. 0:2. B. 0°125. One living specimen and three valves, besides a few frag- ments, from Station 12,1450 fathoms. One fragment is much larger than the others, and represents a size double that which is stated in the above description. I have described anew this species, for the purpose of giving more details than are found in Mr. Wood’s diagnosis of the Crag fossil and of comparing with it what I believe to be the now living or recent form. The oblique contour is observable in some of the Crag specimens. These are certainly thicker than living specimens; but such difference may be explained by the nature of the former and present habitats. The Coral- line Crag, in which JZ. ovata occurs, was probably formed at a depth not exceeding 50 fathoms. I have shown*'in the cases of Mactra solida and its variety elliptica (‘ British Con- chology,’ vol. ii. pp. 418, 419), as well as of Buccinum unda- tum and many other Mollusca, that shells of the same species from deep water are invariably thinner than those from shallow water. ‘The partial absence of ribs or striz in the Crag speci- mens is observable also in the variety leviuscula of Lima elliptica ; and even Crag specimens of L. ovata vary in that respect. In my specimen of L. ovata from Monte Mario the some new and peculiar Mollusca. 427 ribs cover the whole surface. Some allowance may also be made for “ descent with modification” during the enormous lapse of time which has taken place since the Tertiary epoch, as well as for altered conditions of temperature. The same remark is applicable to Diseina fallens and D. Atlantica. In shape this species is allied to LZ. Sarsii (or L. crassa?) : . but the sculpture is very different; it is not, like that species, solid; and the hinge-plate is not crenellated or notched. As to the specific name, I admit that there may be some doubt whether this is the Ostrea nivea of Brocchi, to which I once referred it; and I have therefore adopted Mr. Wood's name ovata. Brocchi, indeed, did not notice the furrow, which is characteristic of Lima subauriculata and L. elliptica ; and his description and figure are not inappropriate to the present species. Renier never described his Ostrea nivea, and merely published the name, with a remark that it came nearest to O. (Lima) inflata. Lima nivea of Risso and Philippi is apparently L. subauriculata, with which Philippi himself sub- sequently identified it. Lima subovata *, Jeftr. SHELL somewhat oval, convex in the middle and compressed towards the sides, thin, semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture, about 50 very fine and thread-like longitudinal ribs, which radiate from the beaks and extend to the sides; two of the ribs in the middle are larger than the rest and are divided by a straight furrow; the ribs are crossed by numerous concentric lines of growth: colour white: margins sharply curved in front, and sloping on each side towards the middle, so as to give the shell the shape of a hen’s egg: beaks proportionally large and prominent: ears triangular, well defined, and nearly straight, with rectangular corners: cartélage small: ligament narrow: hinge-line straight : spe ae narrow, plain-edged : cartilage-pit triangular, with a shelf or ledge on each side to separate the ears: inside glossy, exhibiting the reverse or underside of the ribs and central furrow. L. 0°25. B. 0°14. Single valves from Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 664-1443 fms. ; between the Hebrides and Fiirée Isles in 542 fms., and between the Fiirées and Shetland in 125 fms.‘ Chal- lenger’ Exp., off the Azores, 1000 fms. Palermo (Monte- rosato) ! This species has a more oval shape and is shorter than L. subauriculata ; it is bluntly pointed in front and expanding * Somewhat oval. 29* 428 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on on each side ; it is not so convex throughout ; and the ribs are twice as many and finer. In shape it somewhat resembles L. ovata, but is more delicately ribbed, and especially has a central furrow. Lima gibba *, Jeftr. Differs from LZ. subovata in being larger and proportionally broader, and in having a somewhat oblique outline; it is remarkably gibbous, pinched up at the sides, and much more sharply pointed in front; and the ribs are much slighter, more irregularly disposed, and sometimes more or less wanting. In every state of growth the two species are distinguishable by these characters, although found together. L. 0:3. 3B. 0-2. Station 9,1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms. ; 16, 1785 fms. Single valves and fragments. Mytilide. ' Inast, Jeftr. SHELL transversely oblong, thin, nacreous: ligament exter- nal: cartilage none: hinge toothless : hinge-plate crenated on both sides of the beaks. Perhaps allied to Myrina, although that genus has an in- ternal ligament or cartilage, and it wants the remarkable cha- racter afforded by the hinge-plate being crenated. Modiolaria and Crenella, as well as Dacrydium, have the hinge-plate crenated on the posterior side; but the sculpture in these first named two genera is very different from that of Jdas, and Dacrydium has an internal cartilage. das resembles Arca in shape. Idas argenteus }, Jeftr. SHELL having the shape of an irregular parallelogram, of a delicate texture, rather opaque, iridescent: sculpture, very fine and close-set transverse strize and microscopic longitudinal strie ; the latter radiate from the beaks and cover the whole surface of the shell: colour silvery white, except the beaks which are reddish brown: margins straight at the back and in front, rounded on the anterior and smaller side, and sloping from the back with a curved outline on the posterior side: beaks circular and incurved, placed near the anterior side: ligament not observable, in consequence of the specimens being imperfect and consisting of single valves only ; but it is * Gibbous or hunched. + One of the Argonauts, the “ valorous ” (see Morris’s ‘ Life and Death of Jason’). t Silvery. Val —_ a ee some new and peculiar Mollusca. 429 certainly not internal: Acnge-line nearly straight, but obtuse- angled at the hinge : Ainge-plate narrow, minutely and closely denticulated on both sides of the hinge: c¢ns¢éde polished and nacreous ; edge plain: scars inconspicuous. L, 0°2. B. 0-1. Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, Bay of Biscay, 994 fms. A single valve trom each locality. Dacrydium vitreum (Holbéll), Moller. Modiola? vitrea (Holboll), Moller, Ind. Moll. Grénl. p. 19. Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 164-664 fms.; North Sea, 345 fms.; outside the English Channel, 2090-2435 fms. : 1870, Bay of Biscay, 886-1095 fms. Greenland (Holbdll) : Spitzbergen (Torell) : Loffoden Isles, 200-300 fms. (Sars) : Finmark (McAndrew) : ‘ Challenger’ Exp., off the Azores, 1000 fms.: ‘ Shearwater’ Exp., African coast of the Mediter- ranean, 40-120 fms.: Mediterranean, off Tunis, 30-600 fms. (Nares): Sicily (Stefanis and Monterosato): fossil at Palermo (Philippi as Modiola pygmea). Living specimens from 2435 fathoms were enclosed in an agglutinated case of Atlantic ooze mixed with Globigerine and fragments of sponge, a habit resembling that of “ Modiola” agglutinans, Cantraine,=M. vestita, Philippi. The hinge- plate is crenated, as in Jdas, Modiolaria, and Crenella; but Dacrydium has a cartilage and corresponding pit. The generic name had long been used for a well-known kind of tree ; so that we have a somewhat inconvenient employment of it in zoology as well as in botany. Arcida. Nucula reticulata *, Jefty. SHELL extremely convex and nearly globular, rather thin, glossy and semitransparent : sculpture, numerous and regular fine concentric ridges, which disappear towards the beaks and lunule ; these ridges are crossed by equally numerous but almost microscopic longitudinal strive, so as to give the sur- face a closely reticulated aPneraneS colour white: epidermis thin, yellowish-white to pale horn-colour: margins sloping on the anterior side to a rather sharp point, rounded and broad (or occasionally flexuous) in front, and wedge-shaped on the posterior side: beaks nearly in the middle of the dorsal area, prominent, and bulbous: /wnule triangular and longish : liga- ment conspicuous and strong : cartilage and pit small: hinge- * Reticulated, 430 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on line sharply angular: hinge-plate broad: teeth strong but short, 8 on the posterior and 6 on the anterior side: ¢nside highly nacreous and glossy, smooth; inner margin closely and finely notched: muscular scars roundish. lL. 0°15. B. 0°175. An imperfect specimen and a small valve from Station 7, 1100 fms. ‘ Poreupine’ Exp. 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 420-1470 fms. ‘ Challenger’ Exp., off Newfoundland, 1000 fms. Allied to N. tumidula, Malm,=pumila (Lovén, MS.), Asbjérnsen, but differs in its smaller size, being more globular and having consequently a less triangular outline, its thinner - texture, more prominent and nearly central beaks, and in its finely decussated sculpture. Leda pusto, Philippi. Nucula pusio, Phil. Moll. Sic. ii. p. 47, tab. xv. fig. 5. Var. latior. Rather larger than the fossil type, but not so solid, more oval than triangular in consequence of the pos- terior side being extended into a beak or point; agreeing in all other respects with the type. Station 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Poreupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1180-1215 fms.; 1870, Bay of Biscay, 257-994 fms. Fossil in Calabria (Seguenza). Type from Calabria also (Philippi) ; Messina (Seguenza). Leda pustulosa*, Jeffr. SHELL forming a short oval, equilateral as regards the position of the beaks, but not as regards the proportions of each side, convex, thin, opaque, glossy, and nacreous: sculpture consisting of slight wrinkled striz, which radiate from the beaks to the front, and of fine close-set but irregular concen- tric striz, besides the lines of growth; there is also a sharp ridge with a corresponding furrow on the posterior side, causing that last to appear pinched up: colour white, under a pale yellowish-brown epidermis, which has a peculiar blistered appearance : margins nearly straight at the back, rounded at the anterior side, sloping at the posterior side to a point some- thing like that of a bill-hook, below which it is indented by the furrow, and curved in front: beaks central, prominent, and incurved : /unule inconspicuous : ligament wanting : cartilage and pit minute and narrow: hinge-line gently curved: hinge- plate broad, but not thick: teeth small, thorn-like, 12 on each * Full of blisters. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 431 side, including 3 or 4 minute tubercles close to the cartilage ; a space is left on the outer sides of the hinge-plate between the margins and the teeth: cnside smooth in polished: scars triangular and large. L. 0°15. B. 0°225. Station 12, 1450 fms.; a single but large specimen. ‘Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, 420-1470 fms.; 1870, Bay of Biscay, 202-740 fms. Fossil in the Zanclean formation at Messina (Seguenza) ! Its nearest ally is L. frigida; but that species wants the peculiar sculpture and epidermis, as well as the drooping of the posterior side and indentation below the angle of L. pustu- losa: its teeth are very much smaller, and they do not extend so far on the hinge-line. From L. acuminata (or Messanen- sis) it also differs in being more shortly oval, and having the posterior angle obtuse instead of acute. Leda expansa *, Jeftr. SHELL transversely oval, nearly equilateral, compressed, thin, semitransparent, and glossy: scu/ptwre, numerous slight but regular concentric stria, which are observable only by means of a lens and disappear towards the beaks ; there are also faint traces of microscopic lines radiating from the beaks to the front: colour pale yellowish-white: margins nearly straight at the back except for the projection of the beaks, spread out and equally rounded at each side, and semicircular in front: beaks central, prominent, and calyciform: Junule forming a sharp ridge: ligament inconspicuous or wanting : rab ta and pit very minute, the latter sunken: hinge-line very gently curved: hinge-plate rather broad: teeth small, recurved, 7 or 8 on each side of the beak: inside polished, showing faint traces of the longitudinal strie; margin plain: scars indistinct. Li. 0-1. B. 0-175. Station 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms. ; 13, 690 fms.: one living and a few more or less perfect specimens. ‘ Porcu- ine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1180-1380 fms. Differs from LZ. lucida in being much smaller and more compressed ; and the posterior side is rounded instead of pointed and angular. Leda lata t, Jeftr. SHELL forming a short oval, with an oblique contour, rather convex and solid, transparent, and highly glossy: sculp- ture, none except slight irregular lines of growth: colour * Spread out. + Broad. 432 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on pearl-white under the epidermis, which is pale yellowish : margins sloping on the back towards each side, which is equally rounded (the posterior side being upturned and occa- sionally more or less angular towards the point), semicircular in front: beaks placed about two-fifths nearer the anterior side, very small and incurved: dunule lance-shaped, narrow, and defined by a sharp ridge in the middle: ligament ex- tremely slight: cartélage and pit very small: hinge-line ob- tusely angular, occupying the greater part of the dorsal area: hinge-plate narrow : teeth recurved, placed on the inside of the hinge-plate, 7 to 10 on each side: inside glossy ; margin plain: scars slight and inconspicuous. L.0°175. B. 0°2. Station 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms.; 13, 690 fms.; 16, 1785 fms. One living specimen and some valves. ‘ Por- cupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 165-1443 fms.; 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. ‘Challenger’ Exp., lat. 37° 26! N., long. 25° 14’ W., 1000 fms. This has a peculiarly oblique outline, in consequence of the posterior side being upturned; and the true length (measured from the beak to the front margin) is proportionally greater than in the allied species. The position of the beak is excen- tric compared with that in L. expansa. Leda sericea*, Jeftr. SHELL transversely oval, somewhat inequilateral, convex, rather solid, opaque, and of a dullish hue: sculpture, numerous fine, regular, and close-set concentric striz, besides a few occa- sional lines of growth : colowr white under the epidermis, which is pale yellowish: margins sloping from the beak to each side, which is equally rounded, gently curved in front: beaks placed nearer the anterior side, blunt or depressed: lunule long, inconspicuous: ligament slight: cartilage and pit small, the former horn-colour : hinge-line obtuse-angled ; hinge-plate rather broad: teeth recurved towards the beak, 7 to 10 on the anterior and 10 to 15 on the posterior side; those close to the beak are minute and crowded, the others becoming much larger as they diverge outwards : énside smooth ; margin plain: mus- cular scars pear-shaped: pallial scar distinct, placed within the margin. L. 0-1. 3B. 0°15. Var. ovata. Longer in proportion to the breadth. Station 12, 1450 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1566-1380 fms.; 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. * Silky. a some new and peculiar Mollusca. 433 May be distinguished from any of the foregoing species by its peculiar sculpture. It resembles in shape a very young Tapes pullastra. Genus GLomus*, Jeffreys. SHELL nearly = ag : cartilage internal, elongated : teeth minute and set obliquely. Has the aspect of Pectunculus and the hinge of Leda; but the cartilage is different, and the teeth are not arranged as in either of these genera. Glomus nitenst, Jeftr. SHELL globular (except at the back, where the contour is interrupted by the beak and shoulders), thin, semitransparent, and glossy : scu/pture, numerous and regular concentric stria, which disappear towards the beaks; and witi a microscope may sometimes be detected very fine longitudinal strie : colour white, under a pale yellowish-brown epidermis: margins rounded : beaks small, rather prominent, and calyciform : lunule indistinct : ligament wanting: cartilage narrow, lance- shaped with the point inwards, dark horn-colour, placed along the hinge-line within the posterior side: Acnge-line short, obtuse-angled: Ainge-plate strong, broader on the anterior than on the other side: teeth oblique, 4 or 5 on the anterior side and twice as many on the posterior side; the former are short and strong, the latter longer and more delicate: inside a and somewhat iridescent: scars triangular, but in- istinct. L. 01125. B.0°1125. Station 9, 1750 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1180-1476 tms.; North Sea, 597 fms. Limopsis tenella}, Jeftr. SHELL obliquely oval, compressed, rather thin, although scarcely semitransparent, somewhat glossy: sculpture, irre- gular concentric lines of growth, and a few slight longitudinal stri# on the posterior side: colour white: epidermis pale yel- lowish-brown, arranged in numerous but not crowded rows, which radiate from the beaks: margins sloping, rounded on the anterior side and in front, and nearly straight on the poste- rior side: beaks small, prominent, and incurved: cartilage minute, dark horn-colour, contained in a triangular pit under- * A ball of thread. + Shining. t Delicate. 434 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on neath the beaks: Ainge-line straight: hinge-plate narrow, occu- pying about one-fifth of the circumference of the shell: teeth rather slight, slanting inwards, 4 or 5 on each side of the beak : inside porcellaneous, with a bevelled and smooth or plain but narrow edge: scars inconspicuous. L. 0°35. B. 0°3. Station 12, 1450 fms. Smaller and thinner than Z. aurita, and more delicately sculptured ; the epidermis is not pilous as in that species, but arranged in distinct rows; the hinge-line is straighter, the hinge-plate is narrower, and the teeth are much slighter and set obliquely on both sides of the beak. In ZL. aurita the teeth are erect on the anterior side, and slant inwards on the posterior side. Limopsis cristata*, Jeftr. SHELL rounded, but inclined to become oblique in aged spe- cimens (as in Pectunculus glycymeris), convex, rather solid, opaque, rather glossy: sculpture, numerous fine riblets or raised lines, which radiate from the beak, and equally fine concentric lines, causing by their intersection a slight cancellation ; the concentric lines are not granulated or beaded: colour white: epidermis light yellowish-brown, arranged in regular spinous rows, except towards the front, where it is somewhat matted and projects beyond the edge of the shell: margins nearly straight at the back, and rounded at the sides and in front: beaks small, rather prominent, blunt, and incurved: hinge-area long, reddish brown, smooth: cartilage horn-colour, placed in a triangular cavity under the beaks : Adnge-line gently curved : hinge-plate broad, occupying about one-fourth of the cireum- ference of the shell: teeth small but strong, straightish, vary- ing in number from 5 to 8 on each side: dnside glossy, in- distinctly striated lengthwise, furnished with a close-set row of small tubercles a little within the edge of the shell; these tubercles are nearly equal in size: scars conspicuous. LL, 0°25. B. 0°25. Station 13, 690 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 420-808 fms. ; Bay of Biscay, 517 fms.; North Sea, 542 fms.: 1870, Bay of Biscay, 292- 1095 fms. It is distinguishable from L. minuta (borealis, Woodward) by its shape and sculpture, its coarser epidermis (which in L. minuta is much finer and greater in quantity), its teeth being upright on both sides, instead of being oblique on the posterior side, and by the marginal tubercles being equal in size throughout and not larger on that side. Having, since * Crested. SS a a a, some new and peculiar Mollusca. 435 the publication of my last volume on British Conchology, had the opportunity of comparing a great many living specimens of all ages and sizes of L. borealis, Woodward, from various parts and “i of the North Atlantic and Mediterranean, with an equally extensive series of the fossil Z. minuta, Phi- lippi, I am now quite satisfied that they are one and the same species. The differential characters noticed by me are very variable. ‘The name minuta must therefore be substituted for borealis. My L. pygmea, from Corsica, is the young of this species, as well as L. tenuis of Seguenza, from the Straits of Messina. Malletia excisa, Philippi. Nucula excisa, Phil. Moll. Sie. ii. p. 46, tab. xv. f. 4. Station 9, 1750 fms. ; 12, 1450 fms. One living specimen and some valves. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north- western coast of Ireland, 1443 fms. Fossil in Calabria (Phi- lippi) ; Zanclean formation at Messina (Seguenza) ! A remarkable and beautiful species. The transverse striz are rather more numerous and close-set in the recent than in fossil specimens. The ligament in this, as well as in other species of the genus Malletia of Desmoulins (= Solenella, Sowerby, = Ctenoconcha, Gray), is wholly external ; in M. ex- cisa it extends on both sides of the beaks. The present species belongs to a section or group which Messrs. Adams have designated under the generic name Nezlo. Desmoulins and Sowerby published their two genera in the same year, 1832; but the Number of the ‘Actes’ of the Lin- nean Society of Bordeaux in which the former described and figured Malletia bears date the 15th of February, while the Number of the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Zoological Society of London in which the latter described Solenella is died December 11. Sowerby considered his genus to belong to the Solen family. No one seems to have noticed the eaaiee and its corresponding pit or depression in the hinge. Malletia cuneata*, Jeffr. SHELL obliquely oblong, inequilateral, compressed, thin, semitransparent, glossy and somewhat nacreous: sculpture none, except slight and irregular lines of growth: colour whitish, under a thin and pale yellowish-brown epidermis : margins sloping gradually on the back towards each end, rounded on the anterior side, bluntly angular and wedge-shaped on the posterior side, and gently curved in front: beaks situate * Wedge-shaped. 436 Dr. G. E. Dobson on a new Species of Macrotus. near the anterior side at about two-fifths the length of the back ; ‘they are small, slightly prominent, and calyciform : lunule indistinct : ligament narrow, yellowish brown, altogether external and placed between the “nymphe,” or pouting edges of the shell, on the posterior side: cartélage minute, oblong, contained in a narrow depression immediately underneath the beaks : Ainge-line obtuse-angled: hinge-plate rather narrow : teeth small, erect, and pointed, 12 on the anterior side and 20 on the posterior side, the middle of the hinge-plate forming the cartilage-pit: cnside polished; edge plain: muscular and pallial scars large and conspicuous. L. 0-2. B. 0°35. Station 9, at the entrance of Davis Strait, 1750 fms. ; Station 12, in the North Atlantic, 1450 fms. ‘ Porcupine’ Exp., 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1215- 1443 fms. ; 1870, Bay of Biscay, 718-1095 fms., and Medi- terranean, 1415 fms. Norwegian Exp., 1876, 1800 fms. May be easily known from JM. obtusa, Sars, by its very different shape. XLIII.—Deseription of a new Species of Macrotus. By G. E. Donson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. Macrotus bocourtianus, n. sp. Ears as long as the head: front margin of the nose-leat scarcely defined, continuous with the upper lip ; terminal leaf narrow and subacutely pointed: last caudal vertebra and half the antepenultimate vertebra free ; the free portion of the tail nearly equal to the thumb in length. Teeth as in M. waterhousti?. Fur dark brown above, paler beneath. Length (of a specimen not quite full-grown)—head and body 2°15 inches ; tail 1°35, tail free from membrane 0-4; head 1:0; ear 1:0; tragus 0°4; nose-leaf 0°3 ; forearm 2°05 ; thumb 0°5 ; second finger—metacarp. 1°5, first phalanx 0°68, second pha- lanx 0°7, third phalanx 0°6 ; third finger—metacarp. 174, first phalanx 0°65, second phalanx 0°55 ; fourth finger—metacarp. 1°6, first phalanx 0°6, second phalanx 0°45; tibia 0°85; calea- neum 0°35 ; foot and claws 0°45. The above description has been taken from the largest of four specimens preserved in the Paris Museum, obtained by M. Bocourt in Vera Paz, Guatemala, which, through the kind- ness of M. Alph. Milne-Edwards, I have been enabled to ex- amine and describe. All the specimens agree in the remarkable length of the projecting portion of the tail, and in other cha- racters described above. ———— Miscellaneous. 437 In M. waterhousti the ears are longer than the head, the front margin of the nose-leaf is thickened and raised above the muzzle, and the extremity of the terminal nose-leaf obtuse : the last caudal vertebra is alone free ; and its joint is completely enveloped in the interfemoral membrane. Both M. californicus, Baird, and M. mexicanus, Saussure (evidently synonyms of J. waterhousi’), are described as having the last caudal vertebra alone free ; and in Mr. Allen’s description* of M. californicus the length of the free portion of the tail is given as 0°2 inch. I have examined many spe- cimens of I. waterhousti of different ages; and in all I have found the last caudal vertebra alone free. Although the specimens in the Paris Museum are not full- grown, as the extremities of the finger-bones show, yet the metacarpal and phalangeal bones are as long as those of per fectly adult specimens of M. waterhousti. It follows, there- fore, that this species is larger than JM, waterhousii. MISCELLANEOUS. Researches on the Phenomena of Digestion and on the Structure of the Digestive Apparatus in the Belgian Myriopods. By Féurx Prareav. (Abstract by the Author.) Tuts work is the natural sequence of my “ Recherches sur les phénoménes de la Digestion chez les Insectes”t. Like this, it con- tains a large number of experiments; only, the digestive tube of the Myriopods being very imperfectly known, I have been obliged, beside the physiological part, to give considerable space to purely anatomical observations. The group which has offered most new anatomical facts is the genus Cryptops. These animals are distinguished by an extremely ample buccal intestine, playing the part of the crop of the carni- vorous Coleoptera, and by a very remarkable valvular apparatus (gizzard) previously unknown in the Myriopods. It is a spherical or ellipsoidal enlargement, very muscular, furnished within with numerous setee and even sometimes with spiny points, all directed towards the esophagus. On carefully studying the terminal intestine, we find that, as M. Gervais had already shown in some genera, the species of Glo- meris are far from being the only Myriopods in which this portion of the alimentary canal presents conyolutions. A simple curvature, or one or several loops exist in the terminal intestine of Julus, Geophilus, Himantarium, and Cryptops. My memoir also contains a detailed examination of the anterior * Bats of North America, p: 4 (1864). + Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, vol. xvi. p. 152. 438 Miscellaneous. (salivary ?) glands, which open always into the mouth and never into the forcipules, and of the Malpighian tubes, and, finally, a large number of histological observations which it is impossible for me to summarize. The physiological part comprises special researches on alimenta- tion, on the manner in which the Zithobit kill their prey, and, lastly, on digestion properly so called. In Cryptops the aliments accumu- late in the spacious buccal intestine of which I have spoken above, are retained there by the valvular apparatus, and are there trans- formed by the digestive liquid secreted by the middle intestine situated further on. In the other Myriopods the principal digestive phenomena take place in the true middle intestine. The liquid secreted is neutral, sometimes slightly alkaline, in Lithobius, Cryptops, Himantarium, Geophilus, and Glomeris; in Iulus alone it is slightly acid. This liquid forms an emulsion of the fats, and evidently dissolves the albuminoid substances. I have been unable completely to elucidate the function of the anterior glands. The arrangement of their excretory canals and other characters prove that in the carnivorous Myriopods these are not venomous glands *: but their secretion, at least in Lithobius and Himantarium, does not possess the characteristic property of the true saliva of the vertebrates and of insects; it does not transform starch into glucose. As far as we can judge, the Malpighian tubes of the Myriopoda act precisely in the same manner as those of insects ; they produce uric acid, urates (¢. g. urate of sodium), and oxalate of calcium. They are therefore depuratory urinary organs.—Mém. de T Acad. des Sci. de Belgique, tome xlii. 1876. On the Femoral Brushes of the Mautidee and their Function. By J. Woop-Mason, Esq. The author states that, while recently examining a specimen of a species of Hierodula from the Nicobars, his attention was arrested by two brightish oblong spots, situated one near the distal end of each of the fore femora and nearer to the lower dentate than to the upper entire edge of the joint—and that, on examining these spots more closely by the aid of a lens, he had found that they were brushes of stiff hairs, all of which were directed away from the upper edge of the femur, some of which (namely, those forming the upper half of the brushes) were closely appressed to the sur- face and threw back the light strongly, while the rest projected almost straight out from it and were the stiffest of all. He had been unable to find any account of these structures in any entomo- logical work to which he had access; and neither M. de Saussure, who had recently published an admirable account of the external anatomy and habits of the whole family, nor Dr. Fischer, the author of the learned Latin work on the Orthoptera of Europe, had made #* The true venomous glands, which I have succeeded in isolating in some species, will form the subject of a future memoir. Miscellaneous. 439 any mention of them. These brushes occurred in numerous species belonging to the following genera :—wWMetalleutica, Cheradodis, Humbertiella, Micromantis, Pseudomantis, Archimantis, Mesopteryx, chasmatomantis, Euchomena, Gonypeta, Hierodula, Mantis, Teno- dera, Iris, Phespis, Fischeria, Schizocephala, Hymenopus, Creobrota, Paroxypilus, Popa, Deroplatys, Oxypilus, Phyllocrania, Cerato- mantis, Hestias, Gongylus, Empusa, Blepharis, &c., and probably universally throughout the whole group, although he had examined none of the American species, which, however, were hardly likely to prove an exception to the rule-—Proceedings of the Asiatie Society of Bengal, June 1876. On the Geographical Distribution of Schizocephala, a Genus of Mantide. By J. Woop-Mason, Esq. The author states that, so far from being a peculiarly African form, as it is considered to be by M. de Saussure in his recent monograph of the family, the remarkable genus Schizocephala is one of the most widely distributed, not only of Mantide but of insects, in India—and, in support of his statement, gives a long list of localities from which he has received either perfect or immature examples of the (?)single species S. bicornis, viz. the Karakpur hills in Behar, Devapur and Chanda in the Central Provinces, Kaladgi in the Bombay presidency, Kachh, Ceylon, Murshidabad and Calcutta in Bengal, Pegu, &c., and quotes the old entomologist Stoll, who describes and figures examples from Tranquebar and China, and Professor Westwood’s ‘ Arcana Entomologica,’ in which it is referred to as an Asiatic form. Finally, he concludes either that the locality given by M. de Saussure is erroneous, or that that author’s specimens, if really from South Africa, represent a second species of the genus.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, June 1876. On the Capture of Rattlesnakes, and on the Association of these Serpents with a small Owl and a little Marmot. By M. A. TRECUL. During my journey in North America, I traversed in 1848 a region situated to the west of Arkansas, where rattlesnakes are very common. I took several of them, which I sent to the museum ; the following year I also sent some from Texas. Having remarked that, after making themselves heard, they had little disposition to fly at persous a little way from them, I conceived the idea of taking them in the following manner. I attached a thread to the end of the ramrod of my gun, and made a slip-knot at its free extremity : I then went to the snake, which I had heard or which had been pointed out to me by the Osages with whom I travelled ; I excited it; and when it raised itself up, threatening and hissing, I passed my running knot round its neck and pulledit up. The snake did not then make any movement or any effort to disengage itself, but re- mained straight as a stick. It was easy to kill it. Those which I sent to the Natural-History Museum at Paris were taken in this way, which other travellers may find useful. 440 Miscellaneous. As I am speaking about rattlesnakes, I ask the permission of the Academy to refer to a supposed society that travellers in the prairies have sometimes mentioned. It is said to be composed of three very dissimilar animals—a sort of small marmot (Arctomys or Cynomys ludoviciana), an owlet (Athene cunicularia), and a rattle- snake ( Crotalus confluentus, Say). I had the opportunity of visiting the seat of this supposed asso- ciation. I met withit in the neighbourhood of the Salt River, which is one of the affluents on the right bank of the Arkansas. Not far from the Grande Saline, as the Indians call it, I saw two villages of the prairie-dogs. They give this name to the places inhabited by these little marmots, on account of the cry that they make when they come out of their burrows. As they live in numerous families, their villages are sometimes of considerable extent. One of those which I visited was about half a kilometre in diameter: the other was much smaller; it was barely fifty or: sixty metres broad. There are some, I was told, a mile in diameter. The aspect of the two villages which I saw was as different as the nature of the soil. The narrower one, established in a level fertile spot covered with tall herbage, presented a surface entirely denuded by the work of these little animals, without a single blade of grass, but here and there with little mounds from two to three decimetres in height, each one surrounding an opening of the burrows, which communicate with one another. From the summits of these eminences the marmots observe the environs to ascertain that no danger menaces them. At first they do not venture to put out any thing but their heads; but they utter that little sharp bark which has procured them their name; and as they become reassured they gradually come further out. They do not, however, quit their hole and the mound until after long observation of the neighbourhood ; and they reenter with astonishing rapidity at the smallest appearance of danger. The larger village, established on dry, stony, and uneven ground, had not so clean a surface as the first; a thin herbage grew there. It did not seem, as in the other village, that a vigilant edileship took care of this less-favoured spot. It was in this latter village that I found the three animals above mentioned together. I saw the little owl come out of a burrow; and I was fortunate enough to procure it. The hole from which it issued was evidently frequented also by the little marmots ; the freshly moved earth showed that it was often traversed. This was not the case in another burrow, in which I discovered the rattlesnake: the earth had not been scratched for a long time. This opening was certainly abandoned by the other animals, and it was clear that no intimacy existed between these latter and the Crotalus. An Osage having killed the little marmot before my eyes, I wished much to have the rattlesnake. I had much trouble in making it come out of its retreat; to force it to do so I was obliged to irritate it for a long time with the ramrod of my gun. Finally it came slowly out of the opening, and I was able to pass my running knot round its neck. _ The three animals were sent to the museum.—Comptes Rendus, Sept. 18, 1876, p. 603. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. (FOURTH SERIES. ] No. 108. DECEMBER 1876. XLIV.—Description of a new Species of Mantide with Pointed Eyes. By Prof. JAmes Woop-Mason. THE curious little insect described below presents the rare combination of foliaceous cerct anales and pointed eyes. Numerous species have been described wherein the eyes are armed with a spine or produced to a point, on which the faceted corneal membrane fails to be developed. Hymenopus bicornis, Serv., Schizocephala bicornis, Linn., Heterocheta tenuipes, Westw., ZYoxodera denticulata, Serv., Oxythespis senegalensis, O. turcomanie, and O. granulata, Sauss., &c., all have the eyes thus fashioned. But in three only of these, viz. in Toxo- dera denticulata, Oxythespis turcomanie, and Heterocheta tenuipes, do we also meet with foliaceous anal appendages. With the first two of these it has very little besides in common ; but it so closely resembles the last in the relative proportions of the different parts of the body, in the structure and texture, and even in the style of coloration of the organs of flight, and in its very short supraanal plate, that I can refer it to the same genus with some degree of confidence—a course which is, | think, much to be preferred to making for it a new generic name while we are in ignorance of the struc- tural details of the head in Westwood’s species. The new species in this respect closely approaches the interesting form recently described by M. de Saussure under the name of Compsothespis anomala. Heterocheta tricolor, sp. nov. ¢. Body slender and filiform. Head pentagonal, much as in Compsothespis anomala, except that it is a little broader than Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 30 442 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new Species of Mantide. high, that the vertex is hardly so elevated, and that the eyes are more produced laterally and are armed with a conspicuous bluntish spine; vertex divided by four slight impressions into three lobes, the two median ones of which impressions ass down on to the front round the elevation that carries the ocelli to the bases of the antenne ; “ chaperon”’ scarcely twice as broad as long, transversely carinate, with its sides slightly convergent below, and with its upper and lower margins almost straight, divided off from the upper part of the face by a well- marked groove; the facial shield, or the part of the face inter- vening between the “chaperon ”’ on the one hand and the ocelli and the bases of the antenne on the other, is marked with two shallow pits placed symmetrically one on each side of the middle line, is deeply emarginate at its upper angles for the insertion of the capillary antenne, and has its lower angles produced downwards, so that its inferior margin is concave. Prothorax shaped just as in Heterocheta tenuipes, long and slender, fully as wide at its hinder extremity as it is at the setting-on of the fore legs, with its lateral margins very minutely denticulate, especially in front, with scattered minute granules and a sharp, fine, longitudinal raised line on its disk ; its supracoxal dilatation feeble, rounded at the sides. Organs of flight tolerably well developed, extending a little beyond the third abdominal segment. ‘T'egmina narrow, of uniform width, narrowly rounded at the extremity, pale luteous, semiopaque ; basal half of the anterior margin gently arcuate. Wings tricolorous, being coloured red, yellow, and brown with amethystine reflections ; subhyaline, their anterior margin pale luteous ; the discoidal nervure simple, the membranous spaces on either side of it each with a longitudinal row of minute brown blotches on a pure sulphur-yellow ground; posterior area pale rose-red at the base, then brown, and finally barred with concentric alternate bands of bright sulphur-yellow and brown, the yellow bands being by far the broader, and all becoming gradually narrower and less distinct towards the posterior margin, and all being everywhere broken up into blotches occupying only the membranous interspaces between the nervures. First pair of legs tolerably long and slender ; the coxe un- armed, their three strong crests being only a little scabrous, about half the length of the prothorax, uniform in width, straight; femora rather longer, shaped like those of H. tenuipes; tibie straight, armed on the inner edge with fourteen spines, with nine on the outer edge, the base of which is unarmed, exclusive in both cases of the relatively enormous and very strongly curved terminal claw. On some new Amphipodous Crustacea. 443° There is nothing remarkable about the rest of the legs, ex- cept that they are slightly scabrous. Abdomen slender, tiliform, wider than the prothorax ; the supraanal plate short, transverse, fully twice as broad as long, truncate-rounded at the free end; terminal cleft portion of the infragenital plate strongly and suddenly compressed, and projecting wholly beyond the abdomen, but hardly reaching the extremities of the cere7; these are oval, broadly foliaceous, scarcely thrice as long as broad, indistinctly articulated at the base, where they are formed of a number of very short joints all ankylosed together, but showing three tolerably distinct large apical joints, the terminal one of which is obliquely trun- cate, so that the upper margin of the appendage appears strongly convex, while the lower is almost straight. Colour of the living insect, with the wings closed, pale luteous grey ; the tegmina slightly yellower than the body. Male unknown. | Total length 50 millims. ; length of prothorax 144, of which the neck is 44, width of prothorax at supracoxal dilatation 2 ; length of abdomen 26, width of abdomen 23; length of teg- mina 234, width of tegmina 5; length of wings 222, of fore coxa 73, of fore femur 9. Hab. A single specimen of this beautiful little imsect was captured by my wife on a dinner-table in Calcutta. It flew in at the window, attracted by the bright lights. Westwood’s H. tenuipes is said to have come from Senegal. XLV.— On some new and little-known Amphipodous Crustacea. By the Rey. T. R. R. Sressrne, M.A. [Plates XIX. & XX.] Amphilochus concinna,n. sp. Pl. XTX. figs. 1, 1a, 14. Amphilochus concinna was dredged in or near Torbay in April 1876. The antennz are subequal in length; the superior the more robust, with the first joint longer than the other two and the flagellum as long as the peduncle ; several articulations of the flagellum are furnished with long hairs. In the lower antenne the penultimate joint is the longest; the flagellum has only three articulations, together e pre in length the last joint of the peduncle. The head has a depressed rostrum ; each side also is produced into a sharp point between De stD and 444 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on some new lower antenne. The segments of the pereion are not so short compared with those of the pleon as in Amphilochus manudens. The coxe increase in depth and breadth from the first to the fourth, which is very large; the lower edges of these are finely serrated. The first and second gnathopods are similar in form, the second being twice as large as the first. The thighs are elongate. The hands are more or less triangular, with the palms rounded and finely denticulate ; the front margin of the hand is produced beyond the hinge-joint of the finger into a sharp tooth. In the second gnathopods the long sharp finger curves right round the palm and meets the wrist, which is pro- duced all along the hinder margin of the hand, and terminates in three or more cilia. In the first gnathopods the finger is scarcely so Jong as the palm, and the process of the wrist is shorter than the margin of the hand. In the second gnatho- pods the distal extremity of the knee is obtusely pointed, and terminates in a short seta; while the distal extremity of the metacarpus is truncate, with a small cavity occupying the hinder half of the truncated line, and containing in the centre of this cavity a short stiff seta. This minnte feature may perhaps be present also in the first pair of gnathopods; but the point could not be determined in the specimen examined. The five pairs of pereiopoda are subequal, long and slender— the first two having the thighs elongate and the metacarpus a little produced anteriorly, the last three having the thighs larger than the coxe, broad, and with serrated edges, and the metacarpus posteriorly produced. The telson and the last pair of pleopoda were wanting in the specimen here described ; but the excavations in the pleon- segment from which they had been detached seemed to suggest that the caudal plate would have been lanceolate, as in Amphi- lochus manudens, and that the last pleopoda would have been of considerable size, though in this respect they would differ from those of the species just named. ‘The two other pairs of pleopoda are biramous, the antepenultimate pair having the peduncle much longer than that of the penultimate, and the branches extending further. The specimen described is a female; its length one eighth of an inch. Danaia dubia, Spence Bate. Pl. XIX. figs. 2,2 a-2e. Danaia dubia received its specific name from Mr. Spence Bate, its discoverer, in allusion to doubts which he felt on certain points of its structure, his one specimen having disappeared before the examination of it was completed. Specimens since _——_ ' F oy , and little-known Amphipodous Crustacea. 445 obtained from the waters of Torbay enable me to remove the doubts, and supply some additional details. The figure given in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea’ is rather striking in appearance from the position of the flagellum of the upper antenna, from the angular curvature of the back, the ragged inferior margin of the coxe to the first pereiopoda, and the very considerable size of all the pereiopoda. The flagellum above mentioned is represented as directed forwards and upwards in a straight line, forming an obtuse angle with the peduncle. This position is one that I have once, but only once, observed the flagella to assume ; it cannot, therefore, be depended on for facilitating recognition of the animal at a glance. In regard to the other points, I may say that the pereiopoda in my specimens are less powerfully developed, the curvature of the back is normal, and the coxal margin such as will be presently described. In the penultimate joint of the upper antenne the distal extremity is produced into a sharp point on the inner side. I have tor this reason figured both the upper antenne, as otherwise this peculiarity could not be exhibited. The eyes are round and red. The sharp lateral process of the head does not run out in an unbroken straight line, there being as it were the descent of a step just before the terminal spike is reached. The first gnathopods are simple and re the wrist rather longer than the hand, both having nearly parallel sides. ‘The finger is slightly curved, and not nearly so long as the hand. The cox would seem to be rudimentary. The second gnathopods have the hand a little dilated at the palm, which is fringed with short hairs and defined by a small tooth. The coxx have the infero-anterior margin smoothly rounded ; but the hinder part of this margin is ornamented with three or four sharp dccthsaleciorts curving forwards. The same description applies to the following cox, which are rather longer than their predecessors and shorter than those which come next. Mr. Spence Bate has already noticed that these latter, the cox of the second pereiopoda, are furnished with a row of solitary hairs planted within the margin. Thesame observation, however, must be extended to the coxee of the two preceding pairs of limbs, the hairs in each case numbering some five or six. Callimerus acudigitata, n. gen, et sp. Pl. XX. figs. 3, 3a, 3d. The specimen now described was dredged near Hope’s Nose, in Torbay, in September 1874. I have not since seen or heard of any similar specimen ; and though in size and general 446 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on some new appearance it comes near to all the three genera Probolium, Danaia, and Amphilochus, it seems necessary to assign 1t m solitary grandeur to’a genus by itself. Its length is little more than an eighth of an inch. The antennz are subequal. Of the upper, the basal joint is the longest and stoutest, though shorter than the head in the lower, the penultimate and antepenultimate joints are slender, and the ultimate inconspicuous. The flagella of both airs of antenne consist of few and small articulations. There 1s no secondary appendage. The head has a small, slightly depressed rostrum ; the lateral margin is produced into a sharp point below the upper antenne. ‘The eyes are round. The cox of the first segment are almost concealed, only the upper margin appearing above the coxe of the second segment. The first gnathopods are simple or almost simple. The hand is short, with sides nearly parallel, and some hairs in the neighbourhood of the palm. The finger is shorter than the hand, only slightly curved, and set a little way from the antero-distal extremity of the hand, from which point there springs a long hair. The wrist is longer than the hand; near its distal hinder extremity there projects what seems to be a rather pronounced spine, unless I have been deceived by the convergence of two hairs—a source of error which has more than once led observers astray, and which cannot be easily obviated when specimens are too rare to permit of their being freely handled. : : The second gnathopods resemble those of Amphilochus. The hand is triangular, with the same antero-distal tooth as in Amphilochus; the palm is denticulate. The wrist is pro- duced, though not so far as to reach the palm; from its ex- tremity, and from the inner side of the produced portion, spring some long hairs. The finger is remarkable: it curves over and beyond the palm and wrist, ending in a long, straight needle-like portion, not opposable, it would seem, to any por- tion of the limb. The pereiopoda are subequal, all moderately long and slender. The cox of the second pair are large, similar in shape to those of Danaita dubia, but very slightly denticulate round the margin ; while the lower margins of the preceding pairs of cox are very sharply but unevenly denticulate. The last three pairs of pereiopoda are remarkable for their large membranaceous thighs, the antepenultimate pair being oblong- ovate and having on the lower margin an irregular deuticula- tion like the cox above mentioned. The last two pairs are more rounded and denticulated evenly. The telson is lanceo- late, excavated above. The pleopoda are all biramous. The OO and little-known Amphipodous Crustacea. 447 branches of the penultimate pair, which are much shorter than either of the other pairs, are unequal. The ultimate and ante- penultimate pairs have the peduncle longer than the branches ; the branches subequal. While the pereion is stout, the pleon is narrow and elongated. The soled is tawny, with some red spots chiefly on the large cox. The generic name refers to the beauty of the denticulate membranaceous thighs; the specific name to the peculiarity of the finger of the second gnathopods. Exunguia stilipes, Bia and Cratippus tenuipes, Spence ate, The genus Cratippus and the species Cratippus tenuipes were founded by Mr. Spence Bate on a single specimen, and that apparently an abnormal or imperfect one. The type specimen, such as it was, has been unfortunately mislaid or lost. It thus becomes impossible absolutely to decide whether the genus Exunguia (Norman) is or is not identical with Cratippus, unless fresh specimens of the latter. should happen to be found agree- ing with the original description. Hxunguia stilipes was de- scribed in this Journal (ser. 4, vol. iii. p. 359) by the Rev. A. M. Norman, with that writer’s usual clearness and accuracy. Specimens minutely agreeing with his deseription may be obtained at Meadfoot and at Anstis’ Cove, Torquay, by a care- ful examination of the sponge Halichondria panicea, which in many places coats the rocks beneath overhanging seaweeds. The sponge should be broken into small pieces, when now and then a little white glistening line, about an eighth of an inch long, will reward the searcher with the desired object. A person of sharp sight may notice that the white line is orna- mented by a pair of red eyes. Accompanying Mr. Norman’s description above referred to are figures of certain portions of the animal—one especially deserving of attention, which shows the microscopic serrula- tion of the branches of the uropoda. It does not appear, how- ever, that any figure of the whole animal has hitherto been published. In regard to the lower antenne, I may notice that the underside is flattened and that the outer edges are minutely serrulate. The flagella of both pairs of antenne have some rather long fine hairs projecting from them. The eyes are round; the faceting over the red pigment is white. Under the rostrum of the head there is a projecting triangular plate, beneath which are packed the maxillipeds. The meta- carpus of the first gnathopods is stouter than the wrist and hand. ‘The antepenultimate uropods are folded under the 448 On some little-known Amphipodous Crustacea. pleon, and do not extend so far as the penultimate pair. The ivory whiteness of the body is not in any part stained with colour; but under the microscope pale markings may be ob- served, especially on the dorsal surface, such as are delineated in the accompanying figure (Pl. XX. fig. 4). In establishing the genus Lxunguia, Mr. Norman considered that his specimen was distinguished from Cratippus by the remarkable character of the first.gnathopods, which have no finger, its place being supplied by a fasciculus of little spines projecting directly forwards. The generic account of Cratippus, on the contrary, had described the first two pairs of hands as subchelate. Nevertheless, both in detail and in general facies, both by figure and description, Cratippus tenuipes and Ex- unguia stilipes so closely resemble one another that it would be a decidedly singular case of mimicry or coincidence of form if they really belonged to distinct genera. But it will be noticed that in the specific description of Cratippus tenuipes the generic account which makes the gnathopoda subchelate is modified by the explanation that the first gnathopoda are scarcely subchelate. Further, these limbs are omitted from the figure of the creature—a fact which is noted but not ex- plained. But any one dealing with a single specimen of Lxunguia stilipes, which he wishes to describe but not to muti- late, will understand the reluctance with which slender organs such as those under discussion sometimes lend themselves to the manipulation requisite for faithful figuring or accurate description. Packed away as they often are between the coxe, and perhaps more than half hidden by other projecting limbs, one must in such case be content with observing ‘pas ce qu’on veut, mais ce qu’on peut.” Now the fasciculus of little spines which does duty in place of a finger in the first gnathopods of Exungia stilipes can only with great difficulty be distinguished from a finger when the animal is dry; and even when it is in liquid, the convergence of the hairs or spines often produces a finger-like appearance, especially as the anterior spine or hair is the longest and often takes a slight curve such as is common in the finger of an Amphipod. In the first specimen I myself examined, not only was this appearance decidedly set up, but, by a curious coincidence, two hairs on the palm of one of the second gnathopods produced the appearance of just such a tooth as Mr. Spence Bate figures and describes in that position on one of the second gnathopods of Cratippus tenuipes. While, however, the remarkable antennz, the shallow coxe, the relative sizes of gnathopods and pereiopoda, the general appearance of the segments both of pereion and pleon, the telson Ce ee Be Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 449 and other caudal appendages, all establish generic agreement between Cratippus and Exunguia, there are still some points of difference available for specific distinction, even allowing for a reasonable probability of error as to the finger of the first gnathopods of Cratippus tenuipes. For instance, the hand is said to be three or four times as long as the wrist, whereas in Cratippus (Exunguia) stilipes the wrist is rather longer than the hand; the penultimate joint in the last three pairs of perei- opoda is described as serrated on the inner margin, while in Mr. Norman's species, or at any rate in my specimens of it, that margin is perfectly even but for one very minute spine at about the centre. The eyes are spoken of as round and black ; but the colour of the eyes in a dead specimen cannot be de- pended on. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XX. Fig. 1. Amphilochus concinna. 1 a, first gnathopod; 1 b, second gnathopod. Fig. 2. Danaia dulia, 2a, first gnathopod; 26, second gnathopod ; 2c, pleon. PuiaTE XX. Fig. 3. Caliimerus acudigitata. 34a, first gnathopod; 36, second gna- thopod. Fig. 4. Cratippus (Evunguia) stilipes. 4a, first gnathopod; 43, second gnathopod; 4c, underside of antenne and head; 4d, maxilliped ; 4 e, underside of pleon. XLVI.—Descriptions of twenty-five new Species of Hesperides from his own Collection. By W. C. Hewirson. Hesperia Cylinda. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis : anticis punctis octo, posticis uno, hyalinis; posticis infra fasciis tribus punctisque duobus griseis. Upperside dark brown, paler at the margins of the anterior wing. Anterior wing with eight transparent spots—three at the middle, one near the inner margin, three near the apex, and one below these. Posterior wing with one small tri- angular transparent spot. Jnderside. Anterior wing as above, except that there is a pale spot on the middle of the costal margin, a fifth spot near the apex, and an undulate arcuate submarginal band of grey. Posterior wing dark brown, with the nervures, a spot before the middle, a band below this, and a submarginal band of 450 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. grey: two small pale spots near the middle of the costal margin, and several black spots before the middle. Exp. 1,4 inch. Hab. Angola (Rogers). Unlike any other species. Hesperia Ligora. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis fascia flava macula tripartita hyalina notata: his infra albis macula atra, fasciaque lata submarginali, fuscis. Upperside black. Anterior wing with eight transparent spots—two in the cell, three below these placed longitudinally, and three in the usual position near the apex. Posterior wing with a transverse pale yellow band (part of which is transparent) before the middle ; the fringe at the anal angle fulvous. Underside. Anterior wing as above, except that there is a bifid white spot near the outer margin. Posterior wing white, with the costal margin, a quadrate spot towards the inner margin, and a broad transverse band from the inner margin near the anal angle to beyond the middle of the wing, all dark brown. Exp. 1,%5 inch. Hab, Angola (Rogers). Unlike any other species. Hesperia Cyrina. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis septem hyalinis, uno in cellula bipartito: posticis punctis quinque hyalinis, fimbria aurantiaca. Upperside dark brown. Antenne ringed with white near the point. Anterior wing with seven transparent spots— one in the cell bifid, three placed longitudinally below this, and three near the apex. Posterior wing with five transparent spots forming a circle: the fringe, except at the apex, orange. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has the outer margin near the anal angle yellow, and that the posterior wing has the outer margin between the branches of the median nervures, as well as the fringe, yellow and indented inwardly. Exp. 1,85 inch. Hab. Darjeeling. Unlike any described species. Hesperia Maracanda., Alis utrinque fuscis : anticis macula magna tripartita centrali flava, S Sek ehl > Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 451 a duobus sub apicem albis: posticis infra punctis quinque is. Upperside dark brown. Antenne ringed with yellow near the point. Anterior wing crossed at the middle by a pale yellow, trifid, transparent band; two minute white spots near the apex. Underside as above, except that there is a bifid pale spot at the middle of the costal margin of the anterior wing, and a third spot near the apex, and that the posterior wing is marked by five minute white spots—two before the middle, and three after triangularly A Exp. 2,5, mches. Hab. Angola (Rogers). Most nearly allied to H. Thraz. Hesperia Sybirita. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis maculis sex hyalinis: anticis infra macula subapicali lilacina: posticis ad basin lilacinis, maculis atris notatis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with three separate central large spots and three at the apex transparent; the fringe narrow, rufous. Underside rufous-brown. Anterior wing as above, except that there is a large subapical lilac spot. Posterior wing tinted with lilac near the base, and marked by two dark brown spots, followed at the middle by a transverse series of brown spots. Exp. 2,5; inches. Hab. Singapore (Wallace). Like H. Thrax on the upperside. Hesperia Dacela. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis, uno in cellula bi- partito: alis anticis infra macula subapicali lilacina: posticis margine postico sub apicem liacino. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with three sepa- rate spots in the middle (one in the cell bifid) and three at the apex all transparent: a linear mark indicating the male. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has the inner margin rufous and a subapical lilac spot, and that the posterior wing is lilac on the outer margin near the apex. Exp. 1,55 inch. Hab. Fernando Po (Rogers). 452 Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. Hesperia Dasia. Alis supra fuscis ad basim ceruleo tinctis: anticis fascia bipartita punctoqgue hyalinis: posticis infra punctis quatuor pallidis. Upperside dark brown: the base of both wings slightly blue. Anterior wing with a bifid band at the middle and a small spot a little beyond it transparent. Underside as above, but paler. Posterior wing with four pale undefined spots—one in the cell and three beyond it. Exp. 2,3; inches. Hesperia Schedia. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis tribus hyalinis punctoque flavo: posticis infra apice flavo. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with three separate transparent spots at the middle (one in the cell bifid) and a small spot near the inner margin. Underside as above, except that there is a small pale yellow spot on the middle of the costal margin of the anterior wing, that the small spot near the inner margin joins those above it, and that the posterior wing has the apex pale yellow. Exp. 1,5, inch. Hab. Sumatra ( Wallace). Hesperia Cratea. Alis utringue fuscis: anticis maculis tribus centralibus, punctisque tribus sub apicem minutissimis hyalinis. Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing with three separate transparent, triangularly placed spots in the middle, and three very minute spots near the apex also transparent : an indistinct pale spot near the inner margin. Underside as above, except that it is tinted with purple. Exp. 112 inch. Hab, Bahia. Hesperia Decinea. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis punctoque ochra- ceo : posticis punctis duobus hyalinis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six transparent spots and one opaque ochraceous spot—one in the cell sinuated on both sides, two between the branches of the median nervure, and three near the apex. Posterior wing with two central transparent spots. Underside as above, except that there is an ochreous line near the costal margin of the anterior wing, and that the small ochreous spot described above is much enlarged. Exp. 143 inch. Hab. Brazil. wit Mr. W.C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 453 Hesperia Lacida. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis: posticis puncto hya- lino: his infra albis punctis maculisque fuscis notatis, margine postico lilacino punctis nigris notato. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eight trans- parent pale yellow spots—one in the cell, two below this, three near the apex, and two below them. Posterior wing with one transparent spot. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing is much paler towards the apex. Posterior wing white, with a spot at the base, a spot on the costal margin, a spot on the inner margin, some smaller spots in the middle: the outer margin broadly grey marked by several brown spots, the anal angle brown. Exp. 1; inch. Hab. Gaboon (Rogers). Hesperia Soritia. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis novem hyalinis: tribus in medio, quinque sub apicem positis: posticis infra punctis septem indistinctis albis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with nine pale yellow transparent spots—three at the middle, one below them, three near the apex, and two below these. Underside as above, except that the posterior wing is tinted with purple, and is marked by two pale spots in the cell, followed by a transverse series of five or six minute white spots. Exp. 143 inch. Hab. Gaboon (Rogers). Flesperia Dacena. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis sex minutis hyalinis: pos- ticis margine postico albo: his infra punctis duobus minutis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with the usual three spots at the apex, and three very minute below them. Pos- terior wing with the margin white, indented at the nervures. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has a minute spot within the cell, and that the posterior wing is tinted with purple and has two minute white spots in the middle. Exp. 143 inch. Hab. Gaboon (Rogers). This species and /7. Corduba, both from the Gaboon, differ in form from the typical Hesperia. 454 My. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. Hesperia Sicania. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis macula centrali tripartita punctoque sub apicem minuto hyalinis, apice albo: posticis puncto hyalino: alis infra rufis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with a large central trifid spot and a minute spot towards the apex transparent : the apex white. Posterior wing with one nearly central trans- parent spot. Underside as above, except that the costal margin and apex of the anterior wing are rufous, and the posterior wing rufous paler at the base. Exp. 133 inch. Hab, Brazil. Hesperia Cydia. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis septem hyalinis: posticis infra rufo-fuscis, fascia centrali maculaque lineari sub angulum analem albis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with seven trans- parent spots—one in the cell bifid, three below it placed lon- gitudinally, and three near the apex. Underside as above, except that it is rufous brown, that there is an ochreous spot on the middle of the costal margin of the anterior wing, and that the posterior wing is crossed at the middle, from the costal margin to near the anal angle, by a band of white, and has an oblong spot of the same colour at the anal angle. Exp. 143 inch. Hab. Brazil. Nearly allied to H. Fusina, but not, I think, a variety of that variable species. Hesperia Corduba. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo minutis hyalinis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with eight small transparent spots—one in the cell bifid, four in a longitudinal band, and three near the apex. Underside as above, except that the mner margin of the anterior wing is rufous. Exp. 1,5 inch. Hab. Gaboon (Logers). Hesperia Dimassa. Alis utrinque fuscis : posticis infra punctis quatuor niveis. Upperside dark brown. Underside as above, except that there are two very indistinct ae oe eee Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 455 minute white spots below the middle of the anterior wing, and that the posterior wing has four distinct pure white spots below the middle. Exp. 14%; inch. Hab, Brazil. Unlike any other species. Hesperia Corissa. Alis supra rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis punctoque flavo: posticis macula flava: alis infra rufis, anticis in medio atris. Upperside rufous-brown. Anterior wing with five trans- parent spots—two in the cell (one very small), three below these in a longitudinal band, and one near the apex, bifid: a triangular yellow spot near the inner margin. Posterior wing with a rather large bifid ochreous spot below the middle of the costal margin. Underside rufous. Anterior wing dark brown from the base to beyond the transparent spots. Posterior wing without the ochreous spot. Exp. 1,55 inch. Hab. Borneo. Hesperia Mammea. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis, duobus sub apicem minutissimis: posticis punctis quatuor hyalinis: his infra punctis septem ochraceis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with four trans- parent spots, and one opaque yellow spot near the inner mar- gin: two spots between the branches of the median nervure, one (very minute) outside of these, and one towards the apex. Posterior wing with a transverse series of four small spots, two of which are transparent. Underside rufous-brown, except the base of the anterior wing, which is dark brown. Anterior wing with the spots as above, except that there is a small spot in the cell, and that the spot near the inner margin is much larger and of a bright yellow. Posterior wing with a minute spot in the cell and below it a transverse irregular series of six minute yellow spots. Exp. 1,5 inch. Hab. Brazil. Hesperia Papea. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis octo hyalinis, quatuor in medio (uno minutissimo), quatuor sub apicem positis: posticis puncto minuto: his infra punctis tribus albis. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing dark brown, with 456 Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. eight transparent white spots: four (one very miaute) in a longitudinal band at the middle, and four near the apex, the fourth very minute. Posterior wing with one small trans- parent spot below the middle. Underside as above, except that it 1s castaneous, that the inner margin of the anterior wing is broadly grey, and that there is a minute white spot on each side of the spot described above on the posterior wing. Exp. 13% inch. Hab. Espiritu Santo. Hesperia Lamponia. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis: posticis infra rufis, punctis sex albdis minutis. Upperside dark brown, paler towards the base. Anterior wing with five transparent white spots—two between the branches of the median nervure (the spot between the first and second branches large and square) and three near the apex. Underside rufous, except from the base to the middle of the anterior wing, which is dark brown. Posterior wing with six minute white spots—one in the cell and five in a curved band below it. Exp. 1,55 inch. Hab. Brazil. Near to H. elegantula of Herrich-Schiffer. Hesperia Locutia. Alis supra fuscis: anticis punctis sex hyalinis (tribus apicalibus minutissimis): posticis puncto uno hyalino: his infra dimidio postico rufo, punctis tribus atris notato. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing with six trans- parent white spots—three forming acentral longitudinal band, and three minute and apart at the apex. Posterior wing with one minute transparent spot below the middle. Underside as above, except that the anterior wing has the costal and outer margins and a spot near the apex rufous, and that the outer half of the posterior wing is rufous marked by a transverse series of three black spots. Exp. 143 inch. Hab. Brazil. Near to H. subcordata of Herrich-Schiffer. Hesperia Cynea. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis (duobus minu- tissimis). 7 ARR eee iat vee —" Mr. W. C. Hewitson on new Species of Hesperide. 457 Upperside dark brown. Antenne with a white ring near the point. Anterior wing dark brown, with a linear rufous spot at the base of the costal margin: five transparent spots— one (minute) within the cell, two between the branches of the median nervure, and two (one very minute) near the apex. Underside as above, except that the inner margin of the anterior wing is broadly grey-white, and that the posterior wing has a minute white spot within the cell, and three similar spots in a transverse line below it. Exp. 135 inch. Hab. Venezuela. Hesperia Cormasa. Alis utrinque rufo-fuscis: anticis punctis quinque hyalinis (duobus minutissimis ). _Upperside dark rufous-brown. Anterior wing with five transparent spots—one in the cell, two below it between the branches of the median nervure, and two (very minute) near the apex. Underside as above, except that there is a small pale spot near the inner margin. Exp. 1,5; inch. Hab. Borneo. Very nearly allied to the last, but without the white ring round the antenne, as well as the spots on the underside of the posterior wing. Hesperia Malthina. Alis utrinque fuscis: anticis maculis septem hyalinis: posticis macula flava: his infra macula magna flava. Upperside dark brown. Anterior wing dark brown, with seven transparent white spots—one in the cell sinuated, three below, between the nervures, forming a longitudinal band, and three near the apex, touching. Posterior wing with a central pale yellow bifid spot. Underside as above, except that there is a pale yellow spot near the inner margin of the anterior wing, and that the poste- rior wing has a large yellow central spot. Exp. 14} inch. Hab, Calabar. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 31 458 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea XLVII.—Descriptions and Figures of Deep-Sea Sponges and their Spicules, from the Atlantic Ocean, dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine,’ chiefly in 1869 (concluded). By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. [Concluded from p. 410. ] Ophiraphidites tortuosus, n. sp. Groups of large, tortuous acerates, more or less uniform in size, congregated in deep depressions on the surface of Disco- dermia polydiscus and Stelletta pachastrelloides, without definite arrangement, naked, void of sarcodic structure, and unaccom- panied by any other spicules but a few large trifids from Pachastrella abyssi; adherent by one end to the surface on which they may be situated, and retained in position chiefly by their intertwining with each other. Form of spicules chiefly acerate, sometimes nearly straight or only slightly curved, bow-like ; sometimes acuate, and occasionally obtusely pointed or round at the ends, also occasionally with one extremity bifid, 200- by 5-1800ths inch long when nearly straight. Hab. Marine, growing in the depressions above mentioned. Loc. Probably near Cape St. Vincent, as the dried specimens on which they are situated appear to be identical with those in the jar numbered “ 25, 75, 374 fathoms.” Obs. As the spicules of these groups are very remarkable from their snake-like shape, together with the circumstances above mentioned, it is necessary to describe them as far as pos- sible, from their occurring in the dredgings of the ‘ Porcupine.’ I cannot state with certainty whether they represent a distinct sponge or are the transformed spicules of another sponge ; but incline to the latter opinion, and to think that they belong to Pachastrella abyssi:—first, because the only other spicules that I have found among them are the large trifids of this sponge; secondly, because the arms of this large trifid, as it occurson the surface, are also occasionally tortuous; and, thirdly, because the arms of these large trifids are frequently bifid at the extremities. On the other hand, the spicules of Ophira- phidites chiefly consist of large acerates which, when without the tortuous curving, are precisely like those of Stelletta pachas- trelloides (Pl. XV. fig. 40, a), where the large acerates in size as far surpass any other of the spicules as the large bifids in Pachastrella abysst surpass in size its acerates; so that, if we adopt the transformation of the latter, it must be from a trifid into a tortuous acerate—if of the former, of a large, normally curved acerate into a tortuous one. Hence the un- certainty in my mind as to which they belong to if they do not 4 Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 459 represent a distinct sponge. I might also add that in no sponge have I ever seen these tortuous acerates grouped together as above described below the surface, except in Hymeraphia vermiculata, Bk., and its variety erecta (Pl. XV. fig. 26, 5), where their great inferiority in size and their forming part of a distinct structure, from the midst of which projects large acuates, shows at once that they are not Ophiraphidites tor- tuosus. At the same time, as the laminiform species, viz. Hy- meraphia vermiculata, Bk., grows on the surface of hard objects, such as pebbles, and other sponges, indiscriminately, and there are tortuous acuates mixed up with the tortuous acerates in Ophiraphidites, it may still be a question whether this may not be after all a transformation of the spicules of H. vermiculata with which a few of the trifids of Pachastrella abysst have become accidentally mixed. Be this, however, as it may, after having described Ophi- raphidites tortuosus as part of the dredgings of the ‘ Porcupine,’ the great point of interest that attaches to them is that such ae are found fossilized in the Upper Greensand of Haldon ill, near Exeter, in the Mid-Miocene or Bruxellien “ étage” about Brussels, and in the Cretaceous strata of Westphalia, in Germany, respectively. In my illustrations of the fossil sponge-spicules of the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill, near Iixeter, | have figured one (‘Annals,’ 1871, vol. vii. p. 131, pl. x. fig. 79) under the name of “Zsperites giganteus,” con- ceiving it then to be, from its sigmoid shape, a gigantic S- shaped bihamate (fibula) of an Esperia, whereas now I see that it is a spicule like those of Ophiraphidites tortuosus ; hence the term “Esperites giganteus”’ should be erased, and that of Ophiraphidites tortuosus substituted for it. The specific name “giganteus” cannot be retained, because its size corresponds with that of the spicules of the existing Ophiraphidites. I next observed it in M. A. Rutot’s illustrations of fossil sponge- spicules “de l’étage Bruxellien”’ about Brussels (Ann. de la Soc. Malacologique de Belgique, t. ix. 1874, pl. 3. figs. 5 & 29), confirmed by its presence in some of the spiculiferous sand it- self (kindly sent to me by M. E. Vanden Broeck), wherein it is’ plentifully present ; lastly, in Prof. K. A. Zittel’s illustrations of sponge-spicules found about a specimen of Celoptychium agaricoides trom the Quadersandstein of Westphalia (A bhand- lungen der k. bayer. Akad. der W. ii. Cl. xi. Bd. ui. Abth. Tat. 4. figs. 25 & 26, 1876). Schmidt has also figured them (Grundz. Spongienf. d. atlant. Gebietes, 1870, p. 24, Taf. iii. fig, 3,c), in connexion with Corallistes Bowerbankii (C. typus, Sdt.), as they certainly are no part of this sponge. To M. Rutot and Prof. Zittel I am greatly indebted for a copy of j ed 460 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea their memoirs respectively, which no one engaged in the study of sponges, either recent or fossil, should be without. LirHistINA, Carter. There were four species of Lithistina dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ during the cruise of 1870, probably all from the neighbourhood of Cape St. Vincent, viz. Corallistes Bowerbankii, Discodermia polydiscus, Macandrewia azorica, and Azorica Pfeiffere—the two former in dead fragments, and the two latter in a living state. I am unable to say with cer- tainty that Discodermia polydiscus came from the same locality as the rest, because the specimens, which are dry, are without number; but presumptive evidence is in favour of it. Corallistes Bowerbankii, Carter, 1876,= Dactylocalyx Bower- bankii, Johnson, 1863,= Corallistes typus, Schmidt, 1870. The type specimen of this sponge is in the British Museum, and in general form might be likened to a large, shallow, patu- lous cup with undulating sides and round edges, supported on a thick short stem. Itis12 inches in diameter, and 3 an inch thick in the wall; and its structure internally, which consists of the filigreed form of spicule common to the Lithistina, is faced by a dermal layer of three-armed shafts, the arms of which are furcated, intercross with each other and in all parts, are round, smooth, and pointed, not filigreed; these, again, are imbedded in the dermal sarcode, which is charged with a single form of flesh-spicule, consisting of a short, thick, subspiral shaft, tuberculo-spined throughout, and not two forms, as erroneousl stated in my paper on the Hexactinellide and Lithistide (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. pp. 437 & 441), which mistake was occasioned by my having described from a slide into which the acerate flesh-spicules of Macandrewia azorica had got by accident. Colour cream-yellow in the dried state. I have changed the name of “Dactylocalyx Bowerbankii” to that of Corallistes Bowerbankii for two reasons, viz.:—first, because Dactylocalyx was given by Stutchbury to a Hexacti- nellid sponge, viz. D. pumiceus, so far back as 1841 (half of which is in the British Museum), and therefore is typically connected with this order of sponges ; and secondly, because Schmidt has given the name of “Corallistes” to many of his Lithistid sponges, which belong to a totally different order— thus avoiding the confusion which must arise by mixing up in name the Hexactinellid with the Lithistid sponges. So far, too, all the Lithistina are sessile orthick, short, stipitate sponges, i t Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 461 and grow on rocks or attached to stones, while this is only partially the case with the Hexactinellida. The four species of Lithistina above mentioned come re- spectively from the neighbouring seas of the West Indies, Madeira, the Azores, and the coast of Portugal. The type specimen of Discodermia polydiscus in the British Museum came from the island of St. Vincent, in the West Indies, that of Corallistes Bowerbankii from Madeira, that of Macandrewia azorica from the Azores, and that of Azorica Pfeiffere from Madeira; while, as above stated, all four species have been dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ near Cape St. Vincent. Bocage’s specimen of Discodermia polydiscus came from the coast of Portugal ; and Schmidt’s Coradlistes clavatella = Mac- andrewia azorica, and his C. typus = Corallistes Bowerbankit, respectively from the Gulf of Florida. Several dead fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankii were dredged up in 374 fathoms near Cape St. Vincent, during the eruise of 1870 (Roy. Soc. Proceed. no. 125). On the jar are the numbers “ 25, 75,374 fathoms.” I assume that “75” means from 75 to374 fathoms; otherwise I do not know what it means; the number of the station is of course “ 25.” They are about 4 inches in diameter; and the thickest piece is ? of an inch between the two surfaces. Although much worn, they are still angular and undulating in shape, as if they had once formed the walls of a shallow goblet like that of the type specimen in the British Museum ; but some fragments being much thicker than any part of this specimen, they probably belonged to a “ goblet” of much larger dimensions. Having been dead for a long time, they are of course sarcodeless, and now more or less filled with deep-sea organisms ((lobigerina, &e.), besides being overgrown in many parts with a variety of other sponges gathered during the time they have been drifting about the bottom of the sea. ‘There is little or no difference in form between their flat surfaces; and this is the case with the type specimen mentioned, which was taken alive and there- fore still possesses its dermal sarcode intact, so that there is not much for identification left ; but in some parts of the fragments where the mud has been washed out or had never entered, the large and characteristic dermal spicule, with its furcate arms, is still present in considerable abundance, although not exactly in situ; for it appears among the other spicular structure of the mass just below the surface ; the minute or flesh-snicule, how- ever, is altogether gone, having floated off or out, probably when the sarcode passed into dissolution. Still, the large dermal spicule is sufficient, from its peculiar form and the lideséonthlity of its arms, together with its long shaft, to preclude 462 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea the possibility of its being confounded with any other of the kind either in the Geodina, Stellettina, or Pachastrellina. Thus the existence of Corallistes Bowerbankii near Cape St. Vincent is established. From the position of the large furcate spicules being in rather than on the surface of the specimens, it might be inferred that these, in particular, were on their way to that transformation which the surface layer of all growing sponges must undergo if it passes into and becomes incorporated with the tissue of the interior, while the characteristic layer of these dermal spicules imbedded in the sarcode charged with the flesh-spicule in the living sponge would then altogether disappear. Thus a little further in than the surface no trace of the furcate spicule would be seen; for by this time they would all have become transformed into the staple form of the interior structure—unless the old dermal layer is ab- sorbed, the internal structure pushed forward, and a new dermal layer formed, or the old dermal layer is expanded and its deficiences made up by the addition of new dermal layer—neither of which appears to be so likely as the first assumption. Be this as it may, the characteristic dermal spicule of Corallistes Bowerbankii is present here. On crushing some portions of these specimens taken from parts which had been washed clean of mud &c., the fragments of the larger filigreed spicules, under the microscope, forcibly recalled to mind those which I had found in the Upper Green- sand of Haldon Hill near Exeter (‘ Annals,’ 1871, “ On Fossil Sponge-spicules, &e.”’ vol. vii. pl. viii.). For good illustrations of the dermal and flesh-spicules of this species, see Dr. Bowerbank’s figures (Proc. Zool. Soe. 1869, pl. vi. figs. 5-8, “ Monograph on the Siliceo-Fibrous Sponges’). Discodermia polydiscus, Bocage, 1869,= Dactylocalyx polydiscus, Bowerbank, 1869. The type specimen of this species is in the British Museum ; and its general form is shallow, eup-like, with comparatively thick walls and an equally short, stout, stipitate base. It is an inch in diameter, and 3 of an inch high; and its structure internally consists of the filigreed spicule common to the Lithistina (but of a peculiar form, which will be mentioned directly), faced by a dermal layer of thin, smooth, subcireular disks with more or less curvilinear or toothed margin, furnished respectively with a short, round, pointed shaft, which projects internally, and imbedded in a dermal sarcode densely charged with a minute, curved, acerate, microspined flesh-spicule. . omy Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 463 The peculiarity of the staple spicule of the interior is that it Sige four smooth, round arms, which, radiating irregularly rom a central point, soon divide into two branches respectively that terminate botryoidally or in the form of a bunch of grapes, which unites or interlocks with that of the neigh- bouring branch; and thus the internal structure is formed, except at the surface, where the branches immediately under the dermal layer of disks &c. terminate respectively in flat filigreed or dendriform expansions which do not intermingle with those of opposite branches. In the dermal disks there is a circular space opposite the end of the shaft with a trifid line, which represents the trifid central canal; and this in the body of the spicule of the interior is often seen in its guadruple form, from the addition of the shaft, which makes the fourth arm. Colour yellowish grey or white. Here, again, [ prefer the term “ Discodermia”’ of Bocage to that of “‘ Dactylocalyx,” Bowerbank, for the reasons above mentioned. Several fragments of this sponge were dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ probably near Cape St. Vincent; but they are all dry and without number. Unlike the foregoing, they are all more or less rounded and elliptical, varying in size, under 1 inch long by 3 of an inch in their short diameter. One fragment is a little longer and somewhat lobed; but they give no idea whatever of what the general form of the entire sponge might have been. Like the fragments of the foregoing species, too, they are sarcodeless, and partly filled with deep- sea mud and its accompanying minute organisms, but not overgrown with other sponges, perhaps from their having been less stationary and more exposed to friction than the fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankii, except in one instance, where the rolled fragment presents a depression in which there is a good specimen of Ophiraphidites tortuosus. The peculiar form of their internal structure, and the presence of the peculiar dermal disks amongst it in considerable num- bers, although no trace of the flesh-spicule remains, are quite sufficient to establish the species. For good illustrations of the dermal and flesh-spicules, together with that of the staple spicule of the mterior, see Dr. Bowerbank’s figures (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. vi. figs. 9-14) and Bocage’s “ Eponges siliceuses nouvelles de Portugal et de Vile St. Iago, Archipel de Cap-Vert” (Journal des Sci. Mathémat., Phys. et Naturelles, no. iv. Lisbonne, 1869). It may seem strange that only dead fragments of this and the foregoing Corallistes were dredged up on board the ‘ Por- cupine ;’ but when it is remembered that these sponges grow 464 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea on hard objects such as rocks &c., it can easily be understood how living specimens, as in the following instances, are only obtained by mere accident. (Huplectella cucumer was acci- dentally brought up by a hook and line at the Seychelles by a fisherman there.) Schmidt's Corallistes polydiscus (Atlant. Spongienf. p. 24, Taf. iii. figs. 8 & 9) appears to me, from the form of its surface- spicule, to be a different species, according in this respect with a large vase-like specimen from the Philippine Islands that I have lately been examining, in which, however, there is, in addition to the acerate flesh-spicule, a small solid one of an elliptical form like that characterizing Pachastrella abyssi, while the acerate flesh-spicule in all is almost identical with that of Macandrewia azorica. Macandrewiaazorica, Gray, 1859, = Dactylocalyx McAndrewit, Bowerbank, 1869,= Corallistes clavatella, Schmidt, 1870. The type specimen of this sponge is in the British Museum, and in general form might be likened to a deep vase with contracted stipitate base and thick wall, becoming deeply undulated as it expands upwards, and terminating in an equaliy thick round margin, which not only follows the undu- lating form of the wall itself, but is more or less indented irregularly and curvilinearly throughout. It is 5 inches high by 4 inches in diameter in the widest part of the brim. The inner surface presents a number of circular vents regularly arranged, which, while the dermal sarcode remains on, are single and form the centres respectively of so many sets of superficial, radiating, branched canals converted into gutters by the dermal sarcode, which, when rubbed off or raised, appear in the form of groups of 5-7 or more small holes, that are very characteristic of the species; while the outer side is covered with minute puncta that represent the pores. The internal structure is composed of the filigreed spicule common to the Lithistina, faced by a dermal layer of three-armed shafts, each arm of which is flattened, spread out horizontally, more or less divided and bordered by a curvilinear toothed edge on each side, while the shaft which projects into the interior is smooth, rather short, round, and poimted. These spicules are imbedded in dermal sarcode charged with a minute acerate, smooth (not microspined as in Discodermia), curved, fusiform, flesh-spicule in great abundance, which, where the curvilinear edges of opposite arms of the great dermal spicule form between them a circular area, are arranged in the sar- code in a radiating manner, extending from the centre to the circumference, so as to leave in the centre a pore, which can be H Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 465 expanded by the retraction of the sarcode and elevation of the radiated flesh-spicules into a conical form. This is well repre- sented in Schmidt’s figure 7, >, Taf. iii, (Atlantisch. Spongienf. 1870). My reason for retaining Dr. Gray’s generic name of “ Macan- drewia,” and rejecting Dr. Bowerbank’s subsequent one of “ Dactylocalyx,” can, from what has been above stated, be easily understood. Besides, what student of the Invertebrata would not wish to remember the name of the late Mr. MacAndrew ? A single specimen of this sponge was dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ and, although factured and much more irre- ular in its growth than the type specimen in the British luseum, was, generally (as the fragments are present and can be put together), of the same form, being about 44 inches in diameter across the brim by 3 inches deep, and about +; of an inch thick in the walls. It is in the same jar with the dead fragments of Corallistes Bowerbankii, on which, as before stated, are the numbers “25, 75, 374 fathoms.” Having been taken while /iving, its structure is in all respects like that of the type specimen above mentioned. There are also two or three other small fragments of this sponge dry and without number, which, having been taken dead and much worn by attrition, only show the characteristic groups of vents, which become exposed, as before stated, when the dermal layer has been worn off. Were I to assign any peculiarity to the form of the filigreed spicule of Macandrewia zorica, | should say that the tubercles of the branches had a tendency to assume the form of conical, slightly curved prongs, something like those on the antlers of a stag. Good figures of the spicules of this species may be seen in Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations of it (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. iv. fig. 5, pl. v. figs. 1-5), together with fig. 6 in pl. xxiii., which, by accident, has been figured as belonging to the hexactinellid sponge ‘ Jphiteon callocyathes, Bk. 1869,” = Myliusia callocyathes, Gray, 1859. No doubt the spicule of Macandrewia azorica, thickly covered by its peculiar flesh- spicule, got by accident into the mounted preparation of Iphiteon callocyathes, and thus was drawn as a part of the latter, just as a portion of Macandrewia azorica got by acci- dent into my mounted specimen of Corallistes Bowerbankii as before stated, and led me into a similar error, viz. that of adding to the latter the flesh-spicule of Macandrewia azorica, an error which I have now corrected. This shows how par- ticular we should be in our mountings, or, at all events, in identifying the spicules which they may contain with those only belonging to the sponge we wish to illustrate. 766 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea Azorica Pfeiffere, Carter, 1873, ?= Letiodermatium Lynceus, Schmidt, 1870. The type specimen of this sponge is in the British Museum 3 and its general form is that of an expanded vase whose walls, rising from a thick short stem, soon spread out in an undu- lating manner into a head 14 inches in diameter, which has the appearance of a large “ double flower,” on account of the sinuous infoliations of the wall, which are so abundant as to ~ fill up the whole of the vasal cavity, with the sides and bottom of which they are of course continuous. It is 11 inches in vertical diameter, and the wall seldom more than 3 of an inch thick, slightly thinning towards the margin, which is round and irregularly fissured or curvilinear. ‘The surface is even, especially on the outer side of the wall, where the pores are situ- ated in the form of puncta closely approximated, and only interrupted on the dxner side of the wall, where the vents are situated, by the latter, which in- the form of single circular holes, each with an elevated margin, are irregu- larly scattered over this surface at some distance from each other. The structure internally consists of that filigreed kind of spicule common, as before stated, to the Lithistina generally, faced by a dermal layer of siliceous network in which the branching, although larger in some respects than in others, is so irregular that it is impossible to divide it into distinct heads indicative of its being composed of so many distinct dermal spicules like those of the other Lithistina ; neither are the sup- ports or shafts of these supposed heads a bit more distinguish- able on the inner side of the dermal layer, on account of their irregularly branching there also; so that this layer cannot be designated an irregular network. But on the branches of both outer and inner aspects there are short, thick, oval tubercles of a peculiar form, inasmuch as the summit of each respectively presents a short thick branch, which soon divides once or twice into crooked attenuated extremities, while the ends of many of the branches terminate in the same manner; but the branched oval tubercle appears to me the characteristic feature of the struc- ture, as I do not observe it to be so marked in any other species, although that of Farrea densa (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. pl. 17. fig. 6) is something like it. Besides this, the sarcode is charged with an abundance of long, delicate, fusiform acerate spicules, the largest of which are about 1-14th inch in length by 1-3000th in thickness ; but these are on/y found towards the margin of the frond-like wall, where, coming from opposite sides, they meet, and drying in their sarcode together, there form a more EO Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 467 or less sharp, hag edge. These spicules rapidly diminish in size with their distance from the margin of the wall; so that very soon they altogether disappear ; whether by incorporation with the older and general structure or by absorption I am not able to state. Where they are not present, the margin of the wall presents a rounded form. Occasionally the larger ones on the edge are inflated or spined at one or both extremities ; but this appears to be an abnormal state, their staple form being acerate. Colour whitish yellow. The “ oval” appear- ance of the summit of the tubercle when seen from above is an optical delusion which is corrected by the lateral view. There are a few fragments of this sponge in the same jar as the foregoing species (viz. that bearing the numbers “ 25, 75, 3874 fathoms ’’); and they average 2 inches in diameter by 3 of an inch in thickness. These, which consist chiefly of /iving portions or portions which were taken alive and afterwards preserved in spirit and water, bear all the characters above mentioned, including the presence of the acerate spicules, which are very abundant where the living border of anew layer can be traced growing over the surface of a previously dead or denuded surface of the frond. The fragments appear to have been broken off by the dredge from the head of a living spe- cimen, as the fractured parts are not worn by attrition. I have given a short account of a very large specimen of this species, viz. Azorica Pfeiffere (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. p- 442), which, together with a slightly smaller one of the same kind, was presented to the British Museum by Madame Ida Pfeiffer. It appears from Schmidt’s figures (Atlant. Spongienf. pl. iii. fig. 2 &c.) to be very like his Letodermatium Lynceus ; but here the osculez were on the outer side, which is the reverse of what they are in Azorica Pfeiffer, and the reverse of what gene- rally obtains in sponges, where the concave or tubular por- tion receives the vents. Schmidt’s diagnosis of Le‘odermatium (smooth-skin), too, is:—‘‘ In der Oberfliichenschicht liegen keine isolirten Kieselkérper ”’ (op. cit. p. 21). So the presence of the isolated acerate spicules above mentioned, although con- fined:to the sarcode towards the growing margin of Azorica Pfeiffere, is also opposed to this. Hence it becomes doubtful whether Schmidt’s Leiodermatium Lynceus is Azorica Pfeiffere; but there is no doubt that the latter does not agree with his diagnosis, although the “‘ isolated acerates ” are only partially resent—that is, about the growing portion. Then, in the Pithistins, where there are “isolirte Kieselkérper” on the surface, they all disappear from it as the latter becomes incor- porated with the internal or older structure, and thus trans- 468 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea formed into this structure par? passu with the growth or in- crease in bulk of the sponge. The reason for my designating this sponge “Pfeiffere ”’ is evident from what I have above stated ; and we may now ex- tend its distribution from Madeira to the coast of Portugal. CALCAREA. Grantia ciliata, Fleming, ? var. spinispiculum. (Pl. XII. figs. 6, 7, & 8.) The specimen of this calcareous sponge dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ on the North-Sea side of Shetland in 64-75 fathoms has grown on one of the cones of Dictyocylin- drus virgultosus, Bk., together with a young specimen of Tethya cranium (Pl. XII. fig. 6). It is +4 inch long by +3; inch broad. The body is fusiform ; and the beard, which is +; inch wide, is composed of an erect row of large, acerate, lear spicules arranged parallel to each other, intermixed with small triradiates, and ending in a defined free edge, which is neither patulous nor fringed, but even ; while the body itself is composed of the usual mass of triradiates, among which are plentifully scattered long, fusiform, stout acerates, which are grouped together in projecting tufts all over the surface, thus presenting a granulated aspect, in which tufts, especially towards the lower part of the sponge, are fine acerate spicules recurvedly barbed or spined in a serrated manner, chiefly on one side of the outer third of the free end (fig. 7). This form of spicule, which averages, in its largest size, 124- by 1-6000th inch long, and of which about a third is barbed, is a peculiarity that has necessitated my giving a short descrip- tion of the whole sponge, not only because such a form of spicule is present here, but because I have met with a similar form before, in connexion with a specimen of Grantia ciliata obtained from a piece of sea-weed thrown up on the beach of this place (Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon). In July 1870, while looking at some spicules of Grantia ciliata which had been mounted about two years previously, I observed that there were two or three linear ones with one end inflated and spined on one side, something like the end of the spined anchoring-spicules of Huplectella aspergillum, together with other recurved spines like barbs, extended more or less in the same line for a certain distance up the shaft ; while, knowing that calcareous spicules mounted in balsam sooner or later pass into dissolution, leaving behind them only a few aqueous-looking globules, I immediately measured and #4 Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 469 sketched these spicules, so that the record of them is not lost and is herewith given (Pl. XII. fig. 8). Now, I am in the habit of mounting a portion of a calcareous sponge in a dry cell, where it may be considered to be almost imperishable with- out accident. ‘l’hese spicules were respectively about 50- and 90-6000ths inch long and 1-6000th inch broad, while the barbs numbered about sixteen, and the terminal inflation in one presented no spines. ‘T’o what variety of Grantia ciliata, if to any in particular, they appertained I cannot state, as I can only say that up to the time they were mounted I knew of no other kinds of calcareous sponges on this beach, and therefore they could be only the kinds mentioned; but I have in vain sought for such spicules since, although I have examined many specimens of G'rantia ciliata, taken from the same kind of seaweed, similarly thrown up on the beach here, as the specimen came from to which these spined spicules must have belonged. The next instance (for they are not common) that I have observed of this kind of anchoring-spicule occurring in a calcareous sponge is that figured by Hiickel in ‘ Die Kalk- schwiimme,’ 1872 (Atlas, pl. 50. fig. 1), under the name of Syculmis synapta (previously named by Schmidt in MS. Sycurus synapta). ‘This sponge, which is about } inch long in the body and about ;4 inch thick (op. ezt. vol. ii. p. 289), is provided with anchoring-spicules of a peculiar kind, inas- rouch as the free extremity is furnished with three spines or claws, more or less directed to one side, and without terminal inflation, while there are no barbs or spines on the other part of the spicule, which is long and linear. The specimen came from the Museum at Copenhagen, and originally from the coast of Brazil (op. czt. vol. 11. p. 288). Thus we may infer that some at least of the tubular cal- careous sponges, in addition to having a structure very much like that of Huplectella in miniature, are also provided with similar anchoring-spicules. I have sought for them in many species since discovering them in the slide above men- tioned, without having tound any thing of the kind, until coming to the one above mentioned, which was dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine.’ I need hardly add that they should be sought for in the posterior part of the sponge, or that attached to the object on which it may have grown. There was but one other specimen of a calcareous sponge dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine; and this is in a jar num- bered 51,=440 fathoms, between the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands. It is in company with Polymastia brevis, Bk., but so mutilated that nothing more can be made out of 470 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea it than that it was about the size of that above mentioned, but had no beard, and an untufted even surface without any trace of barbed spicules, but with the usual triradiates and the large acerates above mentioned, which, when entire, must have given it somewhat of the character of Ute capillosa, Sdt. (Spongienf. Adriat. 1862, Taf. 1. fig. 6). Since the above was written and illustrated, I have seen Franz Eilhard Schulze’s paper on the structure and develop- ment of Sycandra raphanus, Hiickel (Zeitschrift f. wissensch. Zoologie, xxv. Bd., 3. Supp., Dec. 1875), in which four figures are given like the spined spicules above mentioned in the Budleigh-Salterton specimens commonly called “ Grantia etliata”’ (Taf. xix. fig. 1, a-d), also said to be “rare” and occurring in the tufts at “the distal ends of the radiating tubes.’ ADDENDUM. Having made a Table of all the sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869-70 that were handed over to me, with the stations and depths respectively from which they had been obtained, I have been able to draw up the fol- lowing summary so far as the information accompanying them permits, viz.* :— Ist. In the Deep Sea between the North of Scotland, the Orkneys, the Shetland and the Kiarée Islands. Aplysina nevus, n. sp. Dictyocylindrus simplex, n. sp. Spongia officinalis auctt. anchoratus, n. sp. (Ann. & Dysidea fragilis, Johnst. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, vol. xiv. Spongelia pallescens, Sd¢. p. 251, pl. xv. fig. 43, a, b, e.) Dictyocylindrus virgultosus, Bk. Halichondria foliata, Bk. abyssorum, 0. sp. Plumohalichondria microcionides, panicea, Johnst. cancellata, var. nov. Nn. Sp. Isodictya varians, Bh. Microciona jecusculum, Bh. Thalysias, Duchas. de Fonb. et longispiculum, n. sp. Michelotti. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bh. Reniera crassa, n. sp. infundibuliformis, C..= Ha- | -—— fibulata, Sd¢. lichondria infundibuliformis, | Halichondria incrustans, Johnst. JTohnst. (var.). Hymeraphia vermiculata, Bh. foreipis, Bk. (Op. et loc. erecta, n. sp. (? variety). cit. p. 246, pl. xiv. figs. 29-32 Cornulum textile, n. gen. &e.) * As these sponges are arranged consecutively in accordance with my classification, as far as is at present possible, no notice is to be taken of the same name being repeated here and there, as this refers to the author’ appellation, and not to the location of the sponge in my Classifi- cation. = oe f H ; Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 471 Halichondria abyssi, n. sp. (Zz e. p. 245, pl. xiv. figs. 26-28 &e.) Melonanchora elliptica, n. gen. (L. ce. p. 212, pl. xiil. figs, 6-12,&c.)* Cribrella hospitalis, Sd. Esperia cupressiformis, n. gen. (LZ. ec. p. 215, pl. xiv. figs, 16-19, ward Chondrocladia virgata, Wy. Th. (Z.¢. p. 217, pl. xiv. figs. 20 & 21 &c.) Cladorhiza abyssicola, Sars. (L. ¢. p- 219, pl. xiv. fig. 22.) , var. corticocancellata, nov. Esperia placoides, n. sp. —— villosa, n. sp. er. ec. p. 218, pl. xiii. figs. 13-15 &c.) Halichondria Hyndmani, Bh. —— carnosa, Johunst. Hymedesmia Johnsoni, Bh. Hymeraphia verticillata, Bx. Suberites massa, Sd¢. Cometella pyrula, n. sp. Podospongia Lovenii, Boe. Latrunculia cratera, Boe. Desmacella pumilio, Sdt. (L. e. p- 250, pl. xv. fig. 42, a, b, ec.) Donatia lyncurium, Gray,=Tethya lyncurium, Lam. Trichostemma hemisphericum, Sars. Thecophora semisuberites, Sdé. —— ibla, Wy. Th. Rinalda uberrima, Sd¢. Polymastia ornata, Bk. brevis, Bh. robusta, Bh. matmillaris, Bk. stipitata, n. gen. Geodia nodastrella, n. sp. Wyville-Thomsonia Wallichii, Wright, = Tisiphonia agarici- formis, Wy. Th. Stelletta pachastrelloides, n. sp. Tethya cranium, Zam. zetlandica, Cart., ? var. abyssorum, ? var. —— infrequens, ? var. Pachastrella abyssi, Sdt. geodioides, n. gen. Rossella velata, Wy. Th. (Annals, 1875, vol. xv. p. 120.) Holtenia Carpenteri, Wy. Th. t Grantia ciliata, ? var. 2nd. Deep Sea in the “Chops” of the English Channel. Corticium abyssi,n. sp. (Annals, | 1873, vol. xii. p. 18, pl. i. figs. | 1-9 & 15.) parasiticum, n. sp. Isodictya varians, Bh. | Reniera fibulata, Sdé. (Op. cit. | 1874, vol. xiv. p. 250, pl. xv. | fig. 44, a, b.) | Esperia cupressiformis, n.g. (L.c¢.) | , var. hamatifera, nov. | | Desmacella pumilio, Sdé. Hymedesmia Johnsoni, Bk. Cliona abyssorum, n. gen. (LZ. a, p- 249, pl. xiv. fig. 33 &e.) (LZ. ¢.) Tisiphonia agariciformis, Wy. Th. Aphrocallistes Bocagei, Wright. ( Op. ett. 1875, vol. xii. p. 446.) Farrea occa, Bk. (L.c. p. 445.) Holtenia Carpenteri, Wy. Th. Corallistes, spicules of a. * Stray, fully developed anchorates of this sponge (that is, with the three arms united like a four-ribbed ote) are very common in the Atlantic sea-bed. Dr. Wallich sent me a board the ‘ Bulldog’ in 1860. rawing of one dredged up on + For “ No. 27, &e.,” p. 216 @Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv.), sixth line from bottom, read “ 42—862 fathoms, Chops of English Channel.” { Holtenia Carpenteri has been described and illustrated by Sir Wy. Thomson in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1869 (vol. 159, pt. ii. . 701 &e.), who before leaving in the ‘Challenger’ had had similar illustrations lithographed of Hyalonema lusitanicum and A noe aga- riciformis; so no description of either of these sponges will my report. e found in 472 Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea 3rd. A “few miles north of Cape St. Vincent,” 1870. Halisarca cruenta, n. sp. | Polymastia stipitata, n. gen. Hircinia (Polytherses, Duch. de | Geodia megastrella, n. sp. Fonb. et Michelott?). , var. leevispina. Microciona jecusculum, Bk. | Tisiphonia agariciformis, Wy. Th. planum, n. sp. Tethya cranium, Lam. Phakellia ventilabrum, Bh. , var. zetlandica, Cart. infundibuliformis, = Hal. in- | Pachastrella abyssi, Sdt. fundibuliformis, Johnst. amygdaloides, n. sp. Halichondria panicea, Johnst. ceodioides, n. gen. Isodictya spinispiculum, n. sp. intexta, n. sp. Thalysias tricurvatifera, n. sp. _ Corallistes Bowerbankii, = Dactylo- Thalysias (Duch. de Fonb. et Mi- | _ calyx Bowerbankii, Johnson. chelotti). Discodermia polydiscus, Boe.=Dac- Reniera fibulata, Sdt. (ZL. ce.) tylocalyx polydiscus, Bh. Macandrewia azorica, Gray. Azorica Pfeiffer, Cart. Askonema setubalense, Kent. Rossella velata, Wy. Th. (* Depths Histoderma appendiculatum, n. gen. ? =Ccelospheera tubifex, Vy. Th. (Op. eit. 1874, vol. xiv. p. 220, 1. xv. fig. 39, a, b.)* Halichondria forcipis, Bk., var. of the Sea,’ p. 419). bulbosa, nov. Polytrema miniaceum, De Blain- phlyctenoides, n. sp. | ville. carnosa, Johnst. Jars with no Number. Corticium parasiticum, n. sp. Cometella simplex, n. sp. Halichondria panicea, Johnst. Polymastia ornata, Bk. incrustans, Johnst., var. nov. Geodia nodastrella, n. sp. Esperia cupressiformis, n. sp. (Op. | Tisiphonia agariciformis, Wy. Th. et loc. cit.) Aphroeallistes Bocagei, Wright. , var. hamatifera, nov. (LZ. e. Chondrocladia virgata, Wy. Th. | Farrea occa, Bk. (L.c.) ( Op. et loc. cit.) Askonema setubalense, Kent. Guitarra fimbriata, n. gen. (Op. cit. | Holtenia Carpenteri, Wy. Th. 1874, vol. xiv.. p. 210, pl. xiii. | Hyalonema lusitanicum, Boe. Pro- figs. 2-5 &c.)T | bably from station 46, about Podospongia Lovenii, Boc. | 55 miles N.W. of the Butt of Desmacella pumilio, Sdt. (LZ. c.) Lewis. Donatia lyncurium, Gray. | DRIED SPECIMENS OF SPONGES. Among the dried specimens without number are Hyalonema lusitanicum, Holtenia Carpenter?, and Rossella velata, with a fragment of the base of Euplectella aspergillum directly at- tached to a piece of old coral detritus, and fragments of Aphro- * For “2 and 24, &c.,” p. 221 (‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv.), eleventh line from top, read “24& 24=292 fathoms, near Cape St. Vincent ;” and for “2.” in thirteenth line from top, read “ 24 and 2 in pencil.” + In a sponge from the neighbourhood of the Falkland Islands, sent me by Mr. T. Higgin, of Huyton, Liverpool, the anchorate of Guitarra is present in plurality as a foreign object. : Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 473 callistes Bocaget; also large fragments of Corallistes Bower- bankii, Discodermia pobidincal and Macandrewia azorica; Pachastrella abyss, Stelletta pachastrelloides, and Geodia mega- strella, the latter entire. MEMORANDA OF OTHER ORGANISMS FOUND AMONG THE SPONGES. Polytrema miniaceum. On an old fragment of a branch of dead coral about an inch long and -3; inch thick, partly covered with Polyzoa, and pierced with holes of a Cliona, which was living in its inte- rior, are five specimens of Polytrema miniaceum with their heads, as usual, broken off, leaving nothing but their lower halves. This fragment was dredged up at station 24, =292 fathoms, a few miles north of Cape St. Vincent. With the exception of these specimens, I have not met with even a trace of Polytrema among the sponges dredged up on board the ‘ Porcupine’ north of this locality. Xanthidium abyssorum, n. sp. General form a spherical cell, covered with erect, conical, transparent, hollow cirri, ending in two or three short fila- ments, straight and expanded, or recurved and curled. Cell more or less filled with yellowish, granular, soft material. Composition chitinous. Size of cell about 4-1800ths inch in diameter; length of cirrus above 1-1800th inch. Hab. Marine. Loc. Chops of English Channel, in 862 fathoms. Obs. This form of Xanthidium is found attached to Corti- cium parasiticum where the latter covers the old stems of Esperia cupressus, var. hamatifera. Nitric acid applied on the slide causes the ends of the cirri to contract, but does not dissolve the cell, which on drying and mounting loses its sphericity, but not its diameter. The cirri, however, become so transparent in the balsam that it is difficult to see them. I possess a fossil specimen in flint, of precisely the same form, only hardly half the diameter in the cell, which is angulo- spherical by contraction, and the cirri a little longer. Pre- cisely the same kind of cirri, too, are present in some winter- eggs or statoblasts of the Bombay Lophopus which I have mounted ; and the reasons may be seen (‘Annals,’ 1859, vol. 1i1. . 342), in my comparison of the winter-eggs of the freshwater ryozoa with the seed-like body of Spongilla, why I therein stated that the results of my observations were “ more in Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xviii. 32 474 Mr. H, J. Carter on Deep-sea favour of the Xanthidia being the petrified orbicular stato- blasts of the Polyzoa than the petrified sporangia of Desmi- diez,” Xanthidium bicirratum, n.sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 44.) General form a spheroidal or slightly elliptical cell, provided with two opposite erect cirri, each of which, after a short distance, divides into two longer filaments that, recurving in opposite directions apparently in the same plane, finally cross those of the opposite side. Cell empty or filled with a few yellowish fragments of soft material. Composition chitinous. Size of cell about 2-6000ths inch in diameter; length of cirrus before dividing about 1-6000th inch, length of filaments after dividing 5-6000ths inch. Hab. Marine. Loc. Common between the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands. Obs. Although, in this instance, the cell is not more than a fifth of the size of that of X. abyssorum, its general appearance, together with its contents, inclines me to view it as a Xanthi- dium—that is, the shell, at least, of the egg of a Polyzoon. Nitric acid applied on the slide does not cause any appreciable alteration in the shape, nor does drying or mounting in balsam, probably on account of the chitinous wall being thicker than in X. abyssorum. Coccoliths and Rhabdoliths. The oval and cyclical Coccoliths with their respective Coc- cospheres have also been generally present in great abundance; also Rhabdoliths, but no Rhabdospheres. ‘The oval Coccolith appears to abound between the north of Scotland and the Firée Islands; the cyclical one southwards, and the Rhabdo- liths from the ‘ chops of the English Channel” to Cape St. Vincent, where all three forms are found together—at least, judging from what I have observed about the sponges from these three different localities. I might here add that, in the sand about the sponges in the British Museum, dredged up by Sir J. Ross in 800 fathoms, 744°, and in 206 fathoms, 773° south latitude, respectively, I found no Coccoliths and very few Globigerine, but many Radiolaria. BiLack GRAINS. Among the Globigeriniferous sand may often be observed “black grains,” frequently shapeless and more or less angular, a eS . Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 475 but often representing casts, with their peculiar markings, of the chambers of Globigerina and other minute Foraminitera. If a little of this sand be carefully washed, dried, and placed under the microscope, it will be easily seen that they have all the same origin; for, beginning of a yellowish colour, Soam into brown, and finally black, they may respectively e observed within the chambers of G/obigerina, half in and half out, as they approach that state in which, being altogether without even a fragment of the white calcareous test, and in the form of casts, they either retain this recog- nizable form or lose it altogether and become more or less angular. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES, PratTE XII. Fig. 1. Pebble on which there is a Terebratule and six kinds of sponges. aa, pebble; b, Terebratule,—the Terebratule bearing c, Aplysina nevus, d, Spongia officinalis, e, Dysidia fragilis; the pebble bearing:—/ ff, fronds of two specimens of Phakellia ventilabrum, Bk. ; gg, Spongia Lovenii, Boe. ; h, Microciona longispiculum. All natural size. Fig. 2. Aplysina nevus, grown over a branch of coral, natural size. a, fragment, magnified, to show :—J, dermal incrustation covered with pore-depressions or puncta; and c, basal end of filaments expanded into layer of attachment. Fig. 3. Dictyocylindrus abyssorum, natural size. a, portion of branch, magnified, to show hirsute character; 6, small acuate, spined ; ce, anchorate ; d, tricurvate (bow): 5, c, d on scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th of an inch. e, end of tricurvate, more magnified, to show that it is spined; f, anchorate, more magnified. For skeleton-spicules see Pl. X'V. fig. 25, a, b. Fig. 4. Hymeraphia vermiculata, Bk., var, erecta, natural size. a, fixed end of large skeleton-spicule; and d, tortuous subskeleton-spi- cules with which it is surrounded: seale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. c, H. vermiculata, Bk., covering a small pebble: natural size. For skeleton- and subskeleton-spicules, see Pl, XV. fig. 26, a, b. Fig. 5. Dictyocylindrus virgultosus, Bk., bearing a young Tethya cranium and a variety of Grantia ciliata, a, Tethya; b, Grantia ciliata ; c, small acuate spined spicule of D. virgultosus; d, acerate sub- skeleton-spicule, smooth ; scale of ¢, d, 1-24th to 1-1800th inch, Fig. 6. Grantia ciliata, Flem., var. spinispiculum, C., on Dictyocylindrus virguitosus, natural size. Fig. 7. The same, barbed spicule among the acerates towards the base : a, fixed end; 4, free or barbed end. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch, Fig. 8. Grantia ciliata, Flem., variety (from Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devonshire). Two barbed spicules with inflated extre- mities, respectively; one spined like the anchoring-spicule of Euplectella aspergillum, Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 9. Cornulum textile, natural size. a, textile sheath ; }, fibrous struc- 32# 476 Fig. 10. Fig. 11. Fig. 12. Fig. 13. Fig. 14. Fig. 15. Fig. 16, Fig. 17. Fig. 18. Fig. 19. Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea ture of the interior, projecting and frayed out; c, anchorate ; d, tricurvate: ce, d, on the scale of 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. e, anchorate, more magnified. For the skeleton-spicule see Pl. XV. fig. 28. Halichondria foliata, Bk., fragment, natural size. a, anchorate ; b, tricurvate: scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton- spicules see Pl. XV. fig. 29, a, 0. : Plumohalichondvia microcionides (rolled fragment), natural size. a, clavate acuate, spined, 1-48th to 1-6000th inch; 4, anchorate, more magnified: scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For skeleton- spicules see Pl. XY. fig. 30, a, b. Pruate XII. Esperia placoides, natural size. aaa, scales; bb, grooves between the scales; cc, vents; d, stem; e, diagram of two scales, viewed laterally, to show their structure and the groove between them; f, free surface, hirsute ; g, base, rooted to the interior by bundles of skeleton-spicules; h, vertical portion ; 7, groove: scale 1-24th to 1-48th inch. 4, diagram of a portion of the surface of a “groove,” magnified, to show J, the pore- areze occupying the interstices of the reticulated smooth ruge, vil; m, vent, magnified, to show form; », anchorate ; 0, biha- mate or fibula; p, bundle of tricurvates; qg, single tricurvate : m-q on same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton-spicule see Pl. XV. fig. 52. Esperia borassus, on a fragment of Pachastrella abyssi, Sdt., natural size. aaa, pachastrella and spicules; 6, Z. borassus ; ce, anchorate; d, bihamate: on the same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-6000 inch. For the skeleton-spicule see Pl. XV. fig. 33. Esperia cupressiformis, var. hamatifera, free extremity, natural size. a, large anchorate; 6, small anchorate; c, bihamate: on the same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton- spicule see Pl. XV. fig. 54. Cladorhiza abyssicola, Sars, branch of, natural size. a, charac- teristic bihamate. Cladorhiza abyssicola, var. corticocancellata, end of branch of, natural size. a, characteristic bihamate. Halichondria phlyctenodes, on a fragment of Corallistes Bower- banki, natural size. aaa, Corallistes; b, H. phlyctenodes ; ec, appendiculate tubular vents; d, end of one that has been cut off; e, tubular vent, magnified two diameters ; f, anchorate; g, bihamate: on the same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton-spicule see Pl. XV. fig. 55. Cribrella hospitalis, Sdt., natural size. a, sponge; 6, pore-arez, circular and cribriform; c, stem ; d, anchorate: on the scale of 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton-spicules see Pl. XV. fig. 36, a, b. Halichondria forcipis, Bk., var. bulbosa, a fragment in a fragment of a bivalve shell, natural size. a, shell; b, sponge; c, ancho- rate; d, bihamate ; e, tricurvate, in the form of a pair of open compasses: on the same scale, viz. 1-24th 1-6UV00th inch. Ff, one arm of the tricurvate, more magnified to show the bulb at the extremity. For the skeleton-spicules see Pl. XV. fig. 37, a, b. 7 . Fig. 20. Fig. 21. Fig. 22. Fig. 28. Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 477 PLATE XIV. Cometella pyrula, n. sp.,on a pebble. aa, two pebbles linked together by the stem of another specimen, from which the head has been broken off; 6, C. pyrula; c, stem without head: natu- ral size. d, section of the same, magnified two diameters, to show internal structure, composed of nucleus with radiating bundles of spicules, ovarian zone, layer of compressed excre- tory cavities, subdermal zone, and dermal layer, diagrammatic. e, summit, still more magnified, to show that the terminal vent, J, thereon is surrounded by a bundle of long acerate spicules like ¢, and the surface gy, covered with polygonal spaces, whose lineation culminates in pointed elevations; h, elevation, greatly magnified, to show that it is a pore situated in the centre of a whirl of the spicules, “4%,” about which the anchorate spicules, “1,” are congregated and alone to be found ; 7, skeleton-spicule ; k, spined acuate or subskeleton-spicule; /, anchorate ; m, the same, more magnified: x, /, 7 are drawn to the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. For the skeleton-spicule see also Pl. XV. fig. 38. Hymeraphia verticillata, Bk., on a pebble, magnified two dia- meters. «a, pebble; b, H. verticillata; c, monticules, from which respectively_a large skeleton-spicule projects as at ‘“m;” d, fixed end of large skeleton-spicule, often bulbous; e, acerate centro- inflated spicule, fissurate at the ends; f, central inflation ; gg, fissurate ends; h, the same, magnified, to show the three arms; 7, staple spicule of the body and dermis verticillately spined; /, the same, moniliform ; /, the same at an early stage of development, to show that the bead-like form is persistent ; m, diagram of monticule, to show its elementary composition and the arrangement of the spicules composing it; ”, dermal layer charged with verticillate and moniliform spicules; 00, group of centrally inflated spicules surrounding the great acuate spicule p. For the skeleton-spicules see Pl. XV. fig. 39, a, 6. d,e,7, and & are on the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. Pachastrella amygdaloides, on a piece of rock, natural size. a, rock ; b, sponge; ¢, vent-area; d, the same specimen, lateral view, natural size. e, rock; f, sponge; yg, forms of large radiate skeleton-spicule ; , form of acerate spicule; 7, subskeleton- spicule, microspined ; 4, flesh-spicule, microspined ; //, stellate with linear arms or rays: with the exception of h and ¢, all are on the same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-GO00th inch. Pachastrella geodioides, natural size: a, diagram on the scale of 1- 48th to 1-1s00th inch, to show heterogeneous composition of body and surface; bbb, large radiate skeleton-spicules; cece, subskeleton radiate spicules ; dd, acerate spicules; ¢e, siliceous balls of a Geodia ; f, test of a Glebigerina; g g, grains of quartz ; h, dots representing globo-tuberculated stellates, more magnified in m. Spicules separate :—7, large radiate skeleton-spicule, with three arms, on same scale; kk, subskeleton radiate spi- cules of various forms; /, acerate spicule, scale 1-24th to 1-€000th inch ; m, globostellate or flesh-spicule under its two forms, viz. , with stelliform interior, 0, with solid interior, scale 1-12th to 1-6000th inch; p, more magnified view of tubercle. N.B. As the skeleton acerate spicule is of the same form in 478 Fig. 24. Fig. 30. Fig. 36. Fig. 38. Fig. 40. Fig. 41. Mr. H. J. Carter on Deep-sea both the last species, only one figure has been given; but it should be remembered that while it varies in length in both species, especially in the latter, it is generally three times the length in P. amygdaloides that it is in P. geodvordes. Halichondria abyssi (‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv. p. 245, pl. xiv. fig.2,c), “embryonic form” of flesh-spicule (anchorate), mag- nified, to show that it is birotulate: a, lateral view; 6, end view. PLATE XV. . Dictyocylindrus abyssorum, skeleton-spicules : a, large; 6, small. Seale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. . Hymeraphia erecta, skeleton-spicules: a, large; 6, small. Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. . Dictyocylindrus virgultosus, Bk., skeleton-spicule. Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. . Cornulum textile, skeleton-spicules: a, large; 6, small. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. . Halichondria foliata, Bk., skeleton-spicules: a, large; 6, small. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Plumohalichondria microcionides, skeleton-spicules: a, large; b, small. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. . Microciona longispiculum, skeleton- and flesh-spicules: a, large ; b, small; ce, flesh or echinating spicule. Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. . Esperia placoides, skeleton-spicule. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. . Esperia borassus, skeleton-spicule. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. . Esperia cupressiformis, var. bihamatifera, skeleton-spicule: a, body form; 6, surface form. Scale 1-12th to 1-1800th inch. . Halichondria phlyctenodes, skeleton-spicule. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. Cribrella hospitalis, Sdt., skeleton-spicules: a, large; 6, small. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. . Halichondria forcipis, Bk., var. bulbosa, skeleton-spicules: a, large; 6, small. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Cometella pyrula, skeleton-spicule. Scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. . Hymeraphia verticillata, Bk., var. erecta, skeleton-spicules : a, large; 6, small or centrally inflated. * ‘Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. Stelletta pachastrelloides. a, large acerate skeleton- or “body- spicule ;” b, three-armed “ zone-spicule ;” ¢, anchoring-spicule;” d, microspined subskeleton-spicule: all on the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. e, microspined flesh-spicule, more magnified ; f, large stellate spicule with conical rays spiniferous ; g, minute bistellate spicule with linear rays: scale of f & g, 1- 12th to 1-6000th inch. A, head of anchoring-spicule, more mag- nified ; 7, microspined subskeleton acerate spicule, more mag- nified. Pachastrella intexta, quinqueradiate skeleton-spicule, scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. a, bacilliform blunt-spined flesh-spicule ; b, bistellate minute flesh-spicule with linear rays: scale 1-12th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 42. Isodictya spinispiculum, spicule of. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 43. Microciona intexta: a, skeleton-spicule ; 6, bihamate ; c, bihamates ’ in the mass. Seale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 44, Xanthidium bicirratum. Scale 1-12th to 1-6000th inch. Sponges from the Atlantic Ocean. 479 PLATE XVI. Fig. 45. Geodia nodastrella. a, “zone-spicule,” viewed laterally ; b, end view of head; ce, “ body” or fee skeleton acerate spicule; d, “ anchoring-spicule ” fluked and forked ; e, body-stellate ; f, sili- ceous balls of crust, globular and elliptical forms ; g, nodostellate of dermis and crust; 4, dermal acerate: all on the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. 7, body-stellate, more magnified ; k, nodostellate of dermis and crust, more magnified, Fig. 46. Geodia megastrella on a fragment of Corallistes: a, sponge; b, aperture or common vent; ¢, pore-aree; d, fragment of Corallistes Bowerbankit. Fig. 46’. The same, spicules of. a, zone-spicule; 5, less frequent form of head of zone-spicule; ¢, “ body” or large skeleton acerate spicule ; d, anchoring-spicules, fluked and forked; e, megastrella, arms microspined ; f, body-stellate ; g, siliceous balls of crust, globular and elliptical forms; h, dermal stellate ; 7, dermal acerate: all on the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. /, megastrella, more magnified ; /, body-stellate, more magnified; m, dermal stellate, more magnified. Fig. 47. Geodia megastrella, var. levispina. a, zone-spicule ; b, body or large skeleton acerate spicule ; c, anchoring-spicules, fluked and forked respectively ; d, megastrella; e, siliceous balls of crust; f, stellate of dermis and crust; g, dermal acerate: all on the same scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. h, megastrella, more ee ti, spines broken off; k, dermal stellate, more mag- nified. Fig. 48. Tethya cranium, var. infrequens. a, projecting forked anchoring- spicule, with arms truncated and terminating in little cup-shaped excavations with serrated margins respectively ; ¢, projecting fluked or anchor-like anchoring-spicule : scale 1-48th to 1-6000th inch. b, extremity of arm of forked form (a), more magnified. Fig. 49. Tethya cranium, var. abyssorum: a, two bihamates, magnified to show that they are spinous. Scale 1-6th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 50. Puchastrella parasitica. a, radiate skeleton-spicule, showing that its arms are thrice forked ; b, shaft, prolonged above as well as below ; ¢, acerate skeleton-spicule ; d, spinous bacillary flesh- spicule ; f, minute stellate: all on the same scale, viz. 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. ¢, spinous bacillary flesh-spicule, more mag- nified. Fig. 51. Microciona minutula: a, large skeleton-spicule; , different forms of its head; ¢, slender acuate; d,bihamates. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 52. Corticium parasiticum, spicules of. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th inch. Fig. 53. Cometella simplex, natural size. 480 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of XLVIII.—On a Collection of See recently received from Abyssinia. By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.5., &e. I wAvE recently had the pleasure of examining a large collec- tion of insects (chiefly Lepidoptera) from Atbara (Abyssinia), and have been interested to see how many of the species are identical with those of Natal. There seems to be no Papilio at Atbara; but the two species of Charaxes, C. epijasius and C. jocaste, appear to be ex- tremely common. The following are among the butterflies which have been examined. Nymphalide. Dawarnz, Bates. Danais dorippus, Klug. There were several examples of this interesting species and of its mimic, Diadema misippus, in the collection. Sarrrinz, Bates. Melanitis ismene, Cramer. This species occurs in three gradational varieties, but all of them with the same coloration above. Mycalesis desolata, n. sp. Wings above olive-brown, with a narrow pale margin inter- sected by a black line; two blind blackish spots on the disk, the lower one largest and situated on the first median inter- space. Wings below greyish, tinted with pink; external half slightly paler ; two central slightly irregular dark brown trans- verse lines, the inner one arcuate, the outer one with a narrow whitish external border; outer border lilacine greyish ; two submarginal sinuated dark brown lines; two dark brown lines close to the margin; fringe dark brown : primaries with three dark brown abbreviated lines across the cell; with five inconspicuous ocelli upon a dusky nebula, the second and fifth largest, black, with testaceous irides, white pupils, and broad lilacine grey zones: secondaries with seven incon- spicuous ocelli, the first and fifth largest, the first separated from the series, all black, with white pupils, testaceous irides, and broad lilacine grey zones: body below grey. Expanse ot wings 2 inches 1-3 les. Lepidoptera from Abyssinia. 481 Mycalesis pavonis, n. sp. Allied to M. weneas. Upperside as in the preceding species : wings below paler, wiles by two very iregular parallel central dark brown lines; several dark brown abbreviated lines across the cell, and the discocellulars, dark brown ; outer border very pale, intersected by a dark brown submarginal line; marginal line black: primaries with two conspicuous black ocelli with white pupils, pale yellow irides bordered with brown, and whitish zones: secondaries with six ocelli; the first and fourth large, the second and third, and the fifth and sixth, contiguous and nearer to the outer border, all black, with white pupils, pale yellow irides bordered with brown, and concurrent whitish zones. Expanse of wings 2 inches 1 line. Not rare. The dark transverse lines on the basal area are sometimes obsolete. Mycalesis milyas, Hewitson. Ypthima simplicia, un. sp. Wings above greyish brown; primaries with a subapical ocellus, black, with two lilacine pupils and a pale yellow wis, encircled at some distance by a dark brown line; secondaries with a smaller subanal black ocellus (obsolete in the male), with a single bluish pupil and pale yellow iris: wings below pale grey, transversely reticulated with brown; primaries with ocellus as above, but the pupils steel-blue, and the iris paler and broader; a diffused brown zone at some distance from it; secondaries with two smaller unipupillated ocelli, one subapical, the other subanal. Expanse of wings 1 inch 4-5 lines. Common. Nyruputinz, Bates. Charaxes epigastus, Reiche. Common. Charaxes jocaste, Butler. Common. Charaxes viola 8 , Butler. Rare. The male is very like that sex of C. ethalion and C. etheocles, but has red elongated spots on the outer border above, and the band of secondaries below relieved by a paler background. 482 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Junonia chorimene, Guér. Common. - Junonia micromera, ni. sp. : Wings above dark brown, clouded with ferruginous, crossed by a broad discal tawny band intersected by a series of black spots, and bifurcate towards costa of primaries; outer border black, with a double series of ill-defined submarginal white lunules; primaries with two tawny spots in the cell; disco- cellulars and a spot below the cell reddish tawny: wings below much paler, the spots better-defined ; the discal band } not bifurcate; the basal area not clouded with ferruginous, ‘ but dark brown, spotted with large and small testaceous and ; pale tawny spots; submarginal lunules well-defined; palpi, coxe, tibia, and tarsi whitish. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines. | Not uncommon. | Allied to J. octavia and J. ceryne. | Hypanis tlythia, var goetzius, Herbst. Not uncommon. Neptis marpessa, Hopfter. The figure of this species seems to define the white lines too clearly on the upper surface. Acrzin2, Bates. . Acrea cecilia, Fabr. Not common. Acrea Rougetii, Guér. This seems to be simply A. eponina. Lycenide. Lycayivz, Butler. Lycena knysna, var.?, Trimen. Lampides jobates, Hopfter. Rare. Lampides sybaris, Hopffer. There is a male of this species no larger than L. Barbera of Trimen. Lepidoptera from Abyssinia. 483 Lampides amarah, Guér. Lampides sigillata, n. sp. gd. Allied to LZ. pulchra, smaller: wings above lilac, with a broad brown outer border; fringe of secondaries white: primaries below silvery pale grey, a basi-subcostal brown streak ; a spot in the cell, a second below it, a discocellular lunule, a subapical oblique series of five contiguous spots, an oblique litura on first median interspace, an interrupted sub- marginal line, and a series of seven submarginal dots black, bordered with white: secondaries white; an oblique basal dash, a spot on abdominal margin, two close to costa, a small one subcostal, a large one in the cell, three forming a triangle below the first median branch, one on first median interspace, three beyond the cell, the discocellulars, a submarginal inter- rupted irregular line, and seven or eight small submarginal spots black; spots at anal angle crossed by a metallic blue line. Expanse of wings 1 inch. ?. Pale brown above, shot with lilac at the base; pri- maries with a white spot crossed by a brown discocellular spot; secondaries with two subanal blackish spots. Expanse of wings 1 inch 1 line. This species also occurs at the White Nile. Lampides pulchra, Murray. This agrees with Natal examples. Lampides cyclopteris, n. sp. ¢. Wings above dull shining lilac, with a rather broad dentated brown outer border; primaries with the discocel- Julars blackish ; secondaries with the costal area brown ; fringe pale brown, a brown marginal line; five submarginal spots, the fourth black, edged outwardly with white and inwardly with ochraceous, the others brown, edged with white: wings below pale whity brown; markings almost as in J, osiris, pale brown, edged with white; secondaries crossed near the base by an oblique line of white-edged black dots ; a white-edged subcostal black spot opposite to the end of the cell; only one large black submarginal spot with metallic blue edge and broad orange lunule behind it, all the other submarginal spots pale brown edged with white. IHxpanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. Nearest to L. osiris, but the wings much more rounded, broadly brown-bordered, with only one blue-edged spot below. 484 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of Lycenesthes princeps, 0. sp. 3. Wings above shining lilacine brown, basal area shot with pale cupreous brown, base and interno-basal area of secondaries deep dull purple; a marginal black line; fringe whitish ; secondaries with two white scale-tufts; two or three black subanal dots near outer margin ; abdominal area brown: wings below much as in L. bubastus, pale brown, the external half of primaries and the external two thirds of secon- daries traversed by white-bordered pale brown bands; secon- daries with two blackish subcostal spots ; two anal submargi- nal black spots dotted with metallic blue, and broadly bor- dered behind with orange, the one at anal angle bifid, base blackish: body below white. Expanse of wings 1 inch 2 lines. @. Above bright purple, with the costal half and external area of primaries and a clavate subcostal streak on secondaries dark brown: primaries with three increasing submarginal pearly whitish spots near external angle ; secondaries with a discal angulated series of opaline lunules, five submarginal spots, the fourth largest, rounded behind, almost entirely orange, with a black centre, the others conical, white, with brown centres: wings below much as in the male, but the markings more strongly defined. LExpanse of wings 1 inch 5 lines. Castalius resplendens, n. sp. Wings above snow-white, basal area dusky, the basal and internal areas brilliantly shot with silvery lilacine blue; veins dark brown ; a submarginal dark brown line; costa of all the wings dark brown ; primaries with a spot of black-brown at the end of the cell; a broad and very uregular black-brown discal band from the costa to just below the first median branch ; outer border dark brown, coalescing with the submar- ginal line towards apex; secondaries with a submarginal series of black spots and a black marginal line: wings below white, spotted and streaked with black; primaries almost exactly as in C. rosimon; secondaries somewhat as in C. rosimon, but the spots on the basal area smaller, fewer, and more irregular, the disk also crossed by a zigzag series of seven large spots, the inner submarginal series not double, small and lunular; marginal or outer submarginal series smaller. LExpanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. This beautiful little species of the section ‘ Castalius’ is more nearly allied to C. rosimon than to any other Lycena. In the general pattern and coloration of the upper surface it reminds one of olaus Bowker?. Lepidoptera from Abyssinia. 485 Castalius cretosus, n. sp. Allied to C. calice 2 , but the chalky white area forming a broad band through the wings; primaries with three white spots beyond the band, the central one considerably the largest; secondaries with two linear transverse white spots immediately below the central band, and three, submarginal, near the anal angle: wings below quite different from C. calice, white, with two oblique basal black bands, interrupted at costa of secondaries, as in C. roavus; an irregular submarginal black band, beyond which is a series of black spots, irrorated with steel-blue towards anal angle of secondaries; a very irregular interrupted discal black band; outer margin black, fringe grey; tail black, tipped with white; primaries with the discal band interrupted at the second median branch, and throwing out a fork on upper discoidal interspace ; secondaries with the discal band broken into three parts, which lie close to the submarginal band, the uppermost division consisting of two contiguous black spots. EExpanse of wings 1 inch 1 line. In the pattern of the upper surface this species is inter- mediate between C. calice? and C. carana; but below it is like no other described species. Tuecin2, Butler. Deudorix anta 8, Trimen. There is a female Deudorix, in poor condition, which is nearly allied to D. anta, but is of a bright blue colour above and wants the black spots on the under surface of secondaries. Can it be a form of the female of that species ? Hypolycena philippus 3 , Fabricius, =Jolaus orejus, Hopfter. Papilionide. Prerin#, Bates. Terias senegalensis, Boisd. Common. Terias bisinuata, n. sp. Allied to T. brenda. Sulphur-yellow: primaries with the outer border dark brown, bisinuated, extremely broad at apex so as to form a large subquadrate apical patch; otherwise narrow, with a feeble projection below the first median branch ; nervures of secondaries terminating in black dots: wings below slightly paler yellow, nervures of all the wings termi- nating in black dots; primaries with a rather wide transverse 486 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of subapical dull golden streak; no other markings. Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines. A very distinct species. Terias reqularis, n. sp. Allied to 7. Desjardinsii. Bright golden yellow; outer border and costa of primaries rather broadly black-brown ; the outer border regularly sinuated between the -nervures, nearly twice as wide on the primaries as on the secondaries : wings below slightly paler, nervures terminating in black dots; borders only visible through the wings ; primaries with costal edge blackish,'a black dot on upper discocellulars ; secondaries with costal area irrorated with dark brown, two purplish brown subcostal dots (one near the base), a third at origin of sub- costal branches, a fourth on lower discocellulars ill-defined, a fifth below the median nervure, and a few scattered scales of the same colour on the disk. Expanse of wings 1 inch 1-7 lines. Terias candace, Felder, = T. zoé, var., Hopfter. Teracolus abyssinicus, 0. sp. @. Allied to 7. erds, but much more heavily marked. Pri- maries above with the spots on the outer border smaller; the dark brown internal border three times as wide ; spot on disco- cellulars strongly marked, sinuation of outer border rather less pronounced: secondaries with large conical marginal brown spots; base brown; an angular discal series of brown spots : below, the apical area of primaries and the whole of the secondaries pale sordid ochraceous. Expanse of wing 2 inches 2 lines. There can be no doubt that this is a well marked species : the female always has a yellow tint and the black and brown markings greatly developed. Unfortunately, although I have three females before me, I have not asingle male. Both sexes are common. Teracolus gaudens, n. sp. Allied to T. chrysonome, but twice the size. The primaries above bright orange with the base snowy white, the markings black; secondaries sordid sandy orange, base bluish ; veins and margin black: primaries below cadmium-yellow ; apical area bright sulphur-yellow, base of costa the same colour ; transverse irregular discal band and veins on apical area deep orange; secondaries bright sulphur-yellow, base streaked with orange; costa, two central transverse series of spots (the outer > ? $ $ ‘ 4 Lepidoptera from Abyssinia. 487 series angulated), and a series of large hastate spots at the terminal extremities of the nervures bes orange, Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines. One example. This beautiful insect, though on the upperside it looks like a gigantic specimen of 7’, chrysonome, is at once distinguished by the brilliant coloration of the underside. Teracolus amelia, Lucas. Quite common. The female of this species differs from the male (sex doubt- ful in the description by Lucas) in not possessing the diffused orange coloration beyond the black border of primaries. Teracolus calais, Cramer. Rare. Teracolus arne, Klug. This form will have to be kept distinct from 7. phisadia on account of its much greater size and brighter colouring. Teracolus antigone ? , Boisd. Somewhat like 7. evone 9. Teracolus helle, Butler. This species was confounded with the following by M. Lucas. Teracolus isaura, Lucas. The female of this species is much deeper in colour than that sex of 7. helle, and has a much broader black band across the orange apical area ; in fact all the black or blackish mark- ings are heavier. Teracolus zera, Lucas. I have only seen the male. It was formerly confounded with 7. antevippe. Teracolus epigone, Felder. Teracolus microcale, n. sp. g. Wings above snow-white, basal area irrorated with grey ; apical area orange, bordered on all sides with black-brown ; veins on outer half of orange area black; secondaries with a marginal row of black-brown conical spots: wings below snow- 488 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of white ; primaries with a black dot at end of cell; the orange apical area visible through the wing ; secondaries with a black dot attached to a golden-orange spot at end of cell. Expanse of wings 1 inch 6 lines. @. With the orange apical area narrower and touching the white ground-colour from below the third median nervure ; primaries below pale sulphur-yellow at base; secondaries feebly reticulated with olive-brown, a streak of the same colour across the median branches ; orange spot at end of cell bright : other- wise as in the male. Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines. Teracolus anteupompe, Felder. 3. Like 7. ewpompe, but without a discocellular dot in pri- maries, the basal area above less dusky, the borders of the carmine apical patch narrower, the marginal spots of secon- daries smaller ; discocellular spot of secondaries below small and vermilion. Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines. ?. Much like 7. eupompe above, but at once distinguished by the sulphur-yellow colour of the secondaries and the apex of primaries on the underside. Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines. Dr. Felder only describes the female. Teracolus pheenius, n. sp. &. Like T. pseudacaste 8, but more heavily marked with black. Expanse of wings 2 inches. Q?. Like TJ. pseudacaste ? , but the basal area tinted with lilacine, its margin strongly excavated on secondaries: pri- maries with the inner portion of the apical area distinctly reddish, the pale yellow hastate markings between the nervures better-defined and broader; the black spot near anal angle smaller; the brown border of secondaries divided into large pyriform spots ; the discocellular black spot obsolete: secon- daries below and apex of primaries pale sulphur-yellow, the discal spots almost wholly red; primaries with ared subapical streak, the veins not blackened, no transverse black band near the base ; secondaries with the discocellular spot red. Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines. Teracolus dedecora, Felder. Teracolus citreus, Butler. The female of this species has the same general character as the female of 7. eucharis. La ey yh omen te, Lepidoptera from Abyssinia. 489 Teracolus xanthevarne, Butler. The female is like that sex of 7. pseudevanthe, but either white or sulphur-yellow, with the basal half of primaries, the costal and subapical areas dusky, the orange extending beyond the subapical black-brown band, the markings of secondaries much heavier. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines, Very common. w a : Catopsilia aleurona, n. sp. @. Wings above with the base and borders bright sulphur- yellow ; central area and costa of secondaries pinkish white ; base of costa of primaries rosy; a large black discocellular spot; apex and five marginal spots ferruginous; secondaries with several ferruginous marginal spots: head rosy brown ; thorax greenish, clothed with silky white hairs; abdomen yellow, reddish at the sides: wings below bright ochreous, reticulated with ferruginous; a single ferruginous-edged silvery dot at the end of each cell ; primaries with internal area white, shading off into sulphur-yellow : body below pale ochraceous ; antenne pink. Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines. Allied to C. florella. Belenois gidica, Godart. Belenots abyssinica, Lucas. Belenois mesentina ?, var. lordaca, Walker, =? augusta, Olivier. Herpenia lacteipennis, n. sp. Wings above creamy yellow ; primaries marked with black as in P. eriphia (Lucas, Lep. Exot. pl. 28) ; secondaries with the base black, a macular black transverse streak from the costa across the cell to the inner margin; several submarginal black spots, sagittate (with the points upwards) towards apex : primaries below creamy yellow, apical area and external border of median interspaces gravel-brown, three or four paler sub- apical spots, a subcostal and a median longitudinal grey streak, a black spot on lower discocellular, two subquadrate brown spots placed obliquely upon the median interspaces, a black subquadrate spot near the external angle; secondaries gravel- brown, with diffused paler transverse bands, outer border paler, a few blackish scales scattered over the wings. Expanse of wings 1 inch 7 lines. By far the smallest species in the genus, and easily recog- nized by the coloration of the under surface. My friend Mi . Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 33 490 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Druce tells me that it has already received a name; but I can find no published description of it, although I have gone care- fully through the Records. Herpenia tritogenia, Klug. This and the preceding species are evidently not rare in Abyssinia. H. eriphia, which I have examined from Angola, is a larger and more creamy-coloured species than H. trito- genta (with which it has been united). 1 think the two forms will prove to be perfectly distinct : the markings are not quite the same on the hind wings. Hesperiide. Pamphila inconspicua, Bertoloni. Pyrgus (close to P. galba). Thanaos (two species near 7’. Motozi, Wllgr.). Tagiades (very near to 7. flesus, Fabr.). The Hesperiide require figures to distinguish them readily from species already described, to which they are nearly allied. XLIX.—New and peculiar Mollusca of the Kellia, Lucina, Cyprina, and Corbula Families procured in the ‘Valorous’ Expedition. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S. Kelliide. Montacuta Dawsoni, Jeftr. Montacuta Dawsoni, British Conchology, vol. ii. p. 216; vol. v. p. 178, pl. xxi. f. 27. Godhavn, Disco, 5-25 fms.; Station 4, 20 fms.; St. 5, 57 fms.; Holsteinborg, 3-35 fms.; St. 9, 1750 fms. ; Green- land (coll. Méller, in Mus. Reg., Copenhagen) : Drébak (J. G. J.): Floré, Norway, 300 fms. (Fnele): ‘ Porcupine’ Expe- dition, 1870, off Cape Sagres, in the Bay of Biscay; a valve only : Palermo (Monterosato). Bopy whitish and gelatinous: mantle plain-edged, although at first I thought the edges were ciliated, in consequence of the posterior side of the shell being fringed by the polyparies of a minute Hydrozoon; the incurrent opening is wide and not tubular. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 491 This is probably the unnamed bivalve No. 8 in Méller’s Index, p. 24. My description and figure were taken from dead specimens wish: the late Mr. Robert Dawson of Cruden dredged in the Moray Firth ; but these may be semifossil or relics of the gla- cial epoch, like Pecten islandicus, Astarte depressa (A. cribre- costata, Forbes,=A. Richardsoni, Reeve), Tellina calcaria, and several other arctic shells which have been dredged on the coasts of Scotland. In St.-Magnus Bay, Shetland, I dredged Leda pernula, L. abyssicola, and L. frigida (= Yoldia nana, Sars) in a fresh state; and I also dredged ZL. arctica (=Nucula truncata, Brown, =N. portlandica, Hitchcock, = N. stliqua and N. sulcifera, Reeve) among the Hebrides. It is very difficult to say whether some of the above do not at present inhabit our northern seas. Kellia symmetros*, Jeffr. SHELL triangularly oval, equilateral, compressed but not flat, transparent, and glossy: sculpture, none except micro- scopic and slight lines of growth: colour glassy or clear white: margins sloping equally from the beaks, rounded on each side, gently curved in front: beaks circular or calyci- form, prominent, incurved but straight: cartilage small, tri- angular, placed between the hinge-line and lateral tooth on the posterior side: Ainge-line obtuse-angled : hinge-plate nar- row but strong: teeth, in the right valve two short laminar laterals ; in the left valve a strong oblique and projecting car- dinal and two laterals; one of the laterals in each valve is slight: cnside pit-marked: scars indistinct. L. 0:04. B. 0-05. Station 9, 1750 fms. ; a single living specimen. The very young of K. suborbicularis of the same size as this is more globular; its beaks are not prominent; and the teeth are different. Axinus cycladius, 8. V. Wood. Kellia cycladia, Mon. Crag Moll. p. 122, tab. xi. f. 4 a, b. Poromya subtrigona, Jefir, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. Jan. 1858, p- 42, pl. ii. f 1. Kellia? cycladia, British Conchology, vol. i. p. 228; vol. v. p. 179, pl. xxxii. f. 3. Station 9, 1750 fms.; one living specimen. Shetland, 60- 90 fms. (J. G. J.). ‘ Poreupine’ Expedition, 1869, off the north-western coast of Ireland, 1866 fms.; 1870, Bay of Biscay, 386 fms. Mediterranean, 30-120 fms. (Spratt, Acton, Nares, Carpenter, and Monterosato) ! * Symmetrical. 33* 492 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Fossil in the Coralline Crag of Suffolk. The ‘ Valorous’ specimen differs somewhat from others. It is more gibbons, its contour is not so oblique, and the hinge- line is nearly straight instead of curved: the cartilage is ob- long and placed obliquely. The hinge shows that this shell belongs to Axinus and not to Keilia. Azinus eumyartus, M. Sars. Arinus eumyarius, M. Sars, Christianiafjordens Fauna, ii. 1870 (post- humous), p. 87, tab. xii. f. 7-10. Station 7, 1100 fms.; one live specimen. Norway, 200- 450 fms. (Sars). ‘ Poreupine’ Expedition, 1870, Bay of Biscay, 227-795 fms.; Mediterranean, 1456 fms. Palermo (Monterosato). This species is remarkable for the length and thickness of the adductor muscles, the scars of which are visible through the shell. It somewhat resembles in shape A. croulinensis, but is longer and not oblique, and the beaks are pointed and project much more, so that there is a sloping droop on each side. In some of the ‘ Porcupine’ specimens the muscular scars are less distinct, although the other characters are the same. Azinus incrassatus*, Jefir. SHELL more or less obliquely triangular, moderately con- vex, rather solid, and nearly opaque: sculpture, minute con- centric strie or lines of growth, which become fewer and regular in front: colour whitish: epidermis filmy: margins sloping and curved on the anterior side, rounded in front, and truncate on the posterior side: lunule and corselet indistinct : ligament narrow and yellowish, visible outside: hinge-line ob- tuse-angled: hinge-plate remarkably thick on both sides of the beak, so as to resemble laminar lateral teeth : inside glossy, smooth-edged: scars inconspicuous. L. 0°05. B. 0°075. Station 9, 1750 fms.; 12, 1450 fms.; 16,1785 fms. ‘ Por- cupine’ Expedition, off the north-west of Ireland, 1180 fms, A variety which I would name succisa was dredged by me in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expeditions of 1869 and 1870 in the North Atlantic and Mediterranean, at depths of 92-1366 fathoms, and by Dr. Carpenter in the ‘Shearwater’ Expedition of 1871, off the coast of Tunis, at depths of 40-120 fathoms. In this variety the posterior side is more abruptly truncate in the middle, and the hinge-plate is reflected or folded back on that side instead of being excessively thick. Specimens from moderate depths are larger than the type. * Thickened. eats eye | some new and peculiar Mollusca. 493 The triangular shape (owing to the truncature of the pos- terior side), as well as the peculiar hinge-plate, will serve to distinguish this species from A. croul/nensis and the young of A. flexuosus, Lucinide. Diplodonta Torelli*, Jeftr. SHELL roundish-oval, inequilateral, with an oblique outline, moderately convex but compressed, rather solid, opaque, of a dull hue: scu/pture, numerous close-set but eR concen- tric striw, which are sometimes contluent, besides occasional marks of growth: colour chalky: epidermis thin, yellowish- brown: margins rounded on the anterior side, gently curved in front, rounded and expanded on the posterior side, and sloping gradually at the back from the be: ¥ to the extent of about one fifth of the circumference: beaks small, somewhat recurved towards the anterior side: Junule small, triangular: ligament rather long, brownish-yellow ; groove deep: Ainge- line slightly curved : Ainge-plate long, broad, and thick, taper- ing towards each end, placed mostly on the posterior side : teeth, in each valve two laminar cardinals (one of which is bifid or double, as in D. rotundata), a ridge-like lateral on the posterior side, and a smaller and inconspicuous lateral on the other side: ¢nside frosted: pallial and muscular scars as in D. rotundata. L.1, B. 11. Station 12, 1450 fms.; fragments only. Spitzbergen (Torell). I have described this species chiefly from a Spitzbergen specimen, which my friend Professor ‘Torell rae gave me at Lund. It is not gibbous like D. rotundata, broader in pro- portion to the length, and differently sculptured. Cyprinide. Isocardia cor, Linné. The fry or very young of this well-known species occurred living at Station 12, 1456 fms., and at Station 16, 1785 fms. In this stage of growth it has a wide distribution in the North Atlantic, from the Loffoden Isles to the Azores, at depths of from 50 to 1785 fathoms, and in the Mediterranean from 40 to 1456 fathoms. It literally swarms in Christianiafiord. -Full-grown specimens are comparatively rare, because the habit of burrowing in mud prevents their being easily procured by means of the ee or trawl. I have a series of various * Named in honour of the discoverer, Professor Torell. 494 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on sizes, from half a line to an inch in diameter, which I dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, off the north-west of Ireland, at depths of 1230 and 1630 fathoms. A very young living specimen of Cyprina Islandica I got in the same locality in 808 fathoms. The fry of Z. cor was described by Professor Edward Forbes as Kellia abyssicola, by Dr. Philippi as Venus? miliaris, and by Professor M. Sars as Kelliella abyssicola. Corbulide. Poromya rotundata*, Jeftr. SHELL convex, not very thin, nearly circular except at the upper part of the posterior side, where there is a blunt angle, formed by the junction of the dorsal side with that part, white, covered with numerous minute and close-set tubercles, which are arranged in longitudinal rows. The hinge is wanting. Inside glossy. Station 12, 1450 fms. ; an imperfect valve. Pecchiolia abyssicola, M. Sars. Lyonsiella abyssicola, M. Sars, Vid.-Selsk. Forh. 1868, p. 257. Pecchiolia abyssicola, G, O. Sars, ‘On some remarkable Forms of Animal ae aoe the great deeps of the Norwegian coast,’ i. p. 25, pl. ili. Station 12, 1450 fms.; a fragment only. Loffoden Isles, 200-300 fms. (G. O. Sars). Bergen (Koren). Greenland (Mus. Copenhagen). Davis Strait, 200 fms. (Lindahl). ‘ Por- cupine’ Expedition, 1870, chops of the English Channel, 567 fms. ; coast of Portugal, 740-1095 fms. Pecchiolia gibbosat, Jeftr. SHELL rather solid, obliquely raised and truncated on the posterior side, of a dark brownish colour, covered with nu- merous minute and close-set tubercles, which are irregularly disposed ; inner layer and surface of the inside nacreous. Station 12, 1450 fms. ; a fragment only. Pecchiolia tornatat, Jeftr. SHELL, although represented by several fragments, must have been rounded, and larger than any known living species except P. acuticostata. The present species, however, has no ribs, but merely minute and irregularly scattered tubercles. It is * Rounded. + regularly hunchbacked. t Rounded off. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 495 of a thin texture, and covered with a cream-coloured epidermis, which is marked by occasional lines of growth. The beak is comparatively small and convoluted, turning towards the an- terior side. The tooth in the right valve is short and strong, and placed obliquely. Inside silvery and resplendent. Station 16, 1785 fms. ; fragments. Neera striata*, Jeffr. SHELL forming a short oblong, moderately convex but not Beare, thin, opaque, rather glossy: sculpture, from 30 to 40 ongitudinal ribs or strize, which radiate from the beak in each valve, besides a few intermediate and finer strie ; otherwise they are all nearly equal in size; in some specimens the space between the beak-like end of the posterior side and the main part of the shell is wrinkled transversely ; the surface is also marked with numerous and close-set minute concentric lines in the interstices of the ribs or strie: colour white: margins obliquely curved in front, rounded on the anterior side, nearly straight behind, and produced or extended on the posterior side into a rather long rostral or beak-like projection (rounded at the extremity), below which is a more or less distinct inden- tation: beaks small, incurved; umbones prominent, and pro- jecting beyond the dorsal margin : cartilage contained in a small oval cavity underneath the beaks: hinge-line straight, or slightly upturned on the posterior side: hinge-plate narrow and slight: teeth, only a long triangular and erect lateral on the posterior side of the right valve, being a continuation or prolongation of the cartilage-pit to which it is united: znside glossy: muscular scars inconspicuous. L. 0°3. B. 0°5. Station 12, 1450 fms.; 13,690 fms.: altogether three single valves and several fragments. ‘Challenger’ Expedition, off Bermuda, 435 fms. This differs from N. costellata in being much larger, having more numerous and regular ribs or strize, which sometimes alternate in size, but are not stronger on the posterior side, and in the dorsal margin being nearly straight; from an un- described species dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ and ‘ Josephine’ Expeditions (which I propose to name curta) in not being globose, in having a longer rostral point, and also in the dorsal margin being nearly straight instead of excavated and lying below the hinge-line on the posterior side. In the last- mentioned species, as well as in N. costellata, the ribs are markedly stronger on that side, and are throughout unequal in size, and variable according to the specimens. The present * Striated, 496 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on is quite distinct from any of the allied species described and figured by Mr. Hinds in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of the ‘ Sulphur,’’ and from those described by him in the ‘ Proceed- ings of the Zoological Society’ for 1843. Some of the ‘ Valorous’ fragments indicate a size of half an inch in length by three quarters of an inch in breadth. A fragment of another species of Newra occurred at Station 13, in 690 fathoms. It represents a specimen apparently nearly an inch broad and more than half an inch long. It has a rather compressed shape, is strongly wrinkled concentrically, and the rostral extremity is defined by two keels. The inden- tation below the rostrum is well marked. It probably belongs to a species which I dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1870, off the coast of Portugal, at depths of from 740 to 1095 fathoms, and which I propose to name bicarinata. I have also an undetermined fragment (part of the hinge of a right valve) of another smooth species from Station 12, 1450 fathoms, which shows a large cartilage-pit and an elon- gated triangular lateral tooth. Neera exigua*, Jefir. SHELL oval, globose, thin, semitransparent, and glossy: sculpture, none except in front, where are some slight and close-set concentric strie: colour whitish: margins gently curved in front, rounded on the anterior side, incurved behind on the posterior side, with a short and abrupt beak-like ex- tremity on that side, which has scarcely any indentation below: beaks very small and mamillar, incurved towards the anterior side ; umbones prominent, and projecting behind: cartt- lage and pit small, triangular: hinge-line slightly rounded on the anterior, and incurved on the posterior side: hinge-plate slight, folded back on the anterior side: teeth, a rather short triangular lateral on the posterior side of the right valve: inside glossy and stippled, showing under the microscope traces of longitudinal strie: scars inconspicuous. L. 0°125. B. 0:2. Station 12, 1450 fms.; a few valves and fragments. This species differs from the young of N. obesa, Lovén, in being more convex and proportionally shorter, the front margin is more rounded, the rostral point is more abrupt, the ventral sinus (or indentation on the lower side of the rostrum) is scarcely perceptible, and the dorsal slope is more curved. WN. subtorta, G. O. Sars, MS., from Norway and Spitzbergen, is shorter and twisted. * Small. some new and peculiar Mollusca. 497 Neera notabilis*, Jeftr. SHELL oval, convex, thin, opaque, somewhat glossy : sculp- ture, none in the umbonal region (which is quite smooth), but on the anterior side and in front are about 30 fine concentric and equidistant lamellar ridges or striae; the rostrum on the posterior side is defined by two keels, the lower one slanting and the upper flexuous; the posterior side is transversely wrinkled in a fibrous manner; the whole surface appears, under a microscope, to be covered with minute and close-set strie, which run parallel to the ridges and obliquely on the posterior side: colour white: margins rounded on the anterior side and in front, indented under the rostrum, which is rather short and gently curved at the point, straight behind: beaks small, incurved towards the anterior side; umbones prominent : cartilage narrow; pit or receptacle sunk under the beaks: hinge-line nearly straight, except where it is interrupted by the beaks: hinge-plate narrow and slight, slightly folded back on the upper part of the anterior side in the left valve: teeth, a lateral one on each side in the right valve, both of which laterals are triangular and erect near the beak, and thin off as ridges towards either side: cnside glossy, exhibiting the im- pression of the rostral keels: scars indistinct. L.0°2. B. 0°35. Station 12, 1450 fms.; two valves and fragments. Some of the fragments show that this species attains a larger size than that given in the description. Neera circinatayt, Jeftr. SHELL roundish-oval, obliquely twisted towards the pos- terior side, convex, rather solid, opaque, and of a dull hue: sculpture, scarcely any in the umbonal region, about 25 fine concentric and equidistant lamellar ridges or striz in the middle of the shell, which become confluent in front and dis- appear at the sides; the rostrum has two keels (as in the last species), which radiate from the beak; the posterior side is also wrinkled transversely ; between the ridges are minute but not numerous concentric striae: margins rounded on the anterior side, sloping with a gentle curve in front (the curve being greatest towards the posterior side), indented at the commencement of the rostrum, straight behind, and somewhat upturned at the posterior end; rostrum triangular, with a curved slope downwards: beaks as in other species ; umbones not so prominent as in the last: cartélage oval; pit not much sunk below the beaks: Ainge-line nearly straight, but (viewed * Remarkable. + Rounded, 498 On some new and peculiar Mollusca. from the inside) slightly incurved on the posterior side: hinge- plate thin, broader on the anterior side: teeth consisting of a single lateral on the posterior side in the right valve; this is rather long, triangular, and erect: cnside glossy: muscular scar on the posterior side below the hinge-line triangular and strongly marked, the other scars inconspicuous. LL. 0°5. B. 0°75. Station 12, 1450 fms. ; a valve and fragments. ‘ Poreupine’ Expedition, 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 994 fms.; a small valve. This differs from N. notabilis in shape and sculpture, as well as in having only a single lateral tooth. An imperfect valve represents a specimen an inch broad. The perfect valve and portion of a larger one have been drilled by apparently some small Siphonobranchiate mollusk. Neera papyria*, Jeftr. SHELL oval, convex, exceedingly thin and fragile, semi- transparent, rather glossy: sculpture, none on the umbones; from 15 to 20 concentric lamellar ridges on the body of the shell, besides numerous and close-set but irregular minute hair-like striz: in the interstices of the ridges; the rostral part on the posterior side is closely striated across, and marked lengthwise with three or four slight rib-like strie: colour white: margins rounded on the anterior side and in front, sloping towards the rostrum, which is snout-like and rounded at its extremity, incurved and somewhat upturned behind: beaks as in other species; umbones prominent: cartélage and pit or receptacle oblong, placed obliquely under the hinge-plate on the posterior side of the beaks: hinge-line nearly straight, but upturned on the posterior side: Ainge-plate narrow and slight: teeth, none in the left valve; the right valve is imper- fect: inside glossy: scars inconspicuous. L. 0:2. B. 0:4. Station 12, 1450 fms.; two imperfect valves and a frag- ment. Its delicate texture, the fewer number of ridges, and the in- termediate striz will serve to distinguish this from any known species. Newra angularis}, Jeftr. SHELL inequivalve, obliquely oval, convex, thin, semi- transparent, and glossy: sculpture 25-30 concentric lamellar ridges on the body of the shell, besides numerous and close- - set but irregular microscopic hair-like intermediate strie; the * Paper-like. + Having an angle. bis Lee On Mollusca collected at Spitsbergen. 499 ridges extend to the beaks and for a short distance across the rostral part, where they disappear and are replaced by slight transverse wrinkles; the rostrum is short and separated from the body by a strong flexuous keel or longitudinal rib, which roceeds from the beak and ends below ina sharp point; there is also in some specimens another more or less distinct keel between the rostral keel and the posterior side: colour whitish : margins gently sloping downwards from the beaks, rounded on the lower part of the anterior side, curved in front, and scalloped or indented between the keels or between the rostral keel and the posterior side; the point of the rostrum is rounded: beaks small, incurved, but scarcely recurved: carti- lage small, oblong, and yellow : lunule large, diamond-shaped : hinge-line obtuse-angled: hinge-plate slight, thicker on the anterior side near the beaks: teeth, none in either valve : inside glossy, impressed by the ridges and rostral keels: scars incon- spicuous. L. 0°25. B. 0°35. Station 16, 1785 fms.: fragments only. ‘ Porcupine’ Ex- pedition, 1870, off the coast of Portugal, 994 fms. Gulf of Mexico, “ off Rebecca,” 290 fms. (Pourtales) ! The above description has been taken from a living spe- cimen which I dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition. The short rostrum, angulated and separated by a longitudinal keel, distinguishes this remarkable species from any of those which are also concentrically ribbed. L.—List of Mollusca collected by the Rev. A. E. Eaton at Spitsbergen during the third Voyage of B. Leigh Smith, Eq. Stel. Pol., in the Greenland Sea. Determined by J. Gwyn JEFFREYS, F.R.S. Class Preropopa. 1. Clione papilionacea, Pallas. Syn. Cl. limacina, Phipps, &e. Hab. Kings Bay, &e. 2. Limacina helicina, Phipps. Hab, Common from North-Cape Island southwards, especially near the shore in bays. Class GASTROPODA. . Eolis, sp.? Hab. On Alaria esculenta, at Fair Haven, in 4-5 fathoms. . Bulla striata, Brown. Hab. Near the Seven Islands. . Buccinum tenerum, Gray. Hab. Green Harbour. . B. glaciale, Linn. Hab. Magdalena Bay and Green Harbour. . Admete viridula, Miller. Som CO “J 500 Dr. G. E. Dobson on a new Species of Vesperugo. 8. Velutina levigata, Pennant. Hab. Hope Island. 9. Natica, sp.? Hab. Lomme Bay (fide A. E. E.). 0. Trochus umbilicalis, Broderip and Sowerby. Hab. Hinlopen Straits. 11. ZT. helicinus, Fabricius. Hab. Fair Haven, Wide Bay, Hinlopen Straits, and near Walden Island. Common. 12. Puncturella noachina, L. Hab. Near Foster’s Island, Hinlopen Straits. 13. Chiton marmoreus, Fab. Hab. Wide Bay and Hinlopen Straits. 14, C. albus, L. Hab. Hinlopen Straits. Class CoNCHIFERA. 15, Saxicava rugosa, L. Hab. From Green Harbour to Hinlopen Straits. Common. 16. Mya truncata, L. Hab. The fiords and bays of the western coast. 17. Astarte crenata, Gray. Hab. Hinlopen Straits. 18. A. pulchella, Jonas? (I have not Jonas or Reeves’s ‘ Belcher’ to refer to—J.G.J.) Hab. Hinlopen Straits. 19. A. sulcata, Da Costa. Hab. Hinlopen Straits. 20. Cardium grenlandicum, Ch. Hab. Lomme Bay. 21. Leda pernula, Mull. Hab. Treurenberg Bay. 22. Modiolaria nigra, Gray. Hab. Treurenberg Bay. 23. M. discors, Linn. Hab. Fair Haven. 24. Pecten islandicus, Ch. Hab. Wide Bay, Treurenberg Bay, and Hinlopen Straits. Class Bracuropopa. 25. Rhynchonella psittacea, Chemnitz. Hab. Lomme Bay and near Carl Island. LI.—Description of a new Species of Vesperugo from Zanzibar. By G. E. Dosson, M.A., M.B., F.L.S., &e. Vesperugo (Vesperus) grandidiert, n. sp. Head, ears, and tragus very similar to those of Vesperugo abramus,'Temm. Ears short, rounded off above; outer mar- gin of the ear-conch straight or faintly concave in upper two thirds, emarginate opposite the base of the tragus, terminating in a small rounded lobe midway between the base of the tragus and the angle of the mouth: crown of the head scarcely ele- vated above the face-line ; nasal apertures separated widely, opening forwards, their margins not projecting. Wing-membrane from the base of the toes; postcalcaneal lobe very shallow ; half the last caudal vertebra free. PLA Bibliographical Notices. 501 Fur short on both surfaces, scarcely extending upon the membranes ; reddish brown above, paler beneath. Upper inner incisors bicuspidate, the shorter outer cusp nearly equalled in vertical extent by the unicuspidate outer incisor ; lower incisors trifid, not crowded; the single upper premolar close to the canine. The other species of this subgenus known from Southern Africa are V. minutus, Temm., and V. capensis, Smith. From both V. grandidier? is easily distinguished by the large size of the outer upper incisor. Length :—head and body 1:75 inch; tail 1:4; ear 0:5; tragus 0°22 x 0°08; forearm 1:25; thumb 0°28; second finger —metacarp. 1°2, first phalanx 0°45, second phalanx 0°55; fourth finger—metacarp. 1:1, first phalanx 0°28, second phalanx 0-2; tibia 0°5; foot and claws 0°3. The above measurements are taken from the only specimen of this species yet obtained, an adult female with fetus in utero, preserved in alcohol in the Paris Museum, which, by the kind- ness of M. Alph. Milne-Edwards, I have been enabled to examine and describe. It was brought from Zanzibar by M. Grandidier (who has added so much to our knowledge of the fauna of South-eastern Africa and Madagascar), with whose name I have much pleasure in associating the species. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Mongolia, the Tangut Country, and the Solitudes of Northern Tibet, being a Narrative of three Years’ Travel in Eastern High Asia by Lieut.-Col. N. Presevatsxy. Translated by E. DeLMar Morean, F.R.G.S., with Introduction and Notes by Col. Henry Yuter, C.B. Two volumes: London, 1876. (Sampson Low & Co.) Tue expedition of Colonel Prejevalsky and his zoological discoveries have attracted much attention among naturalists for the last two years. It is with much pleasure therefore that we welcome a trans- lation of the narrative of his journey, which gives us an exact account of the unknown regions into which he penetrated and of their cha- racteristic features and inhabitants. We welcome it with the greater satisfaction because, contrary to what is too often the case with trans- lations, the text is legibly rendered and is written in an agreeable and lively style. Colonel Prejevalsky, it is stated, was already known as an able explorer when, in 1870, he was selected by the Imperial Geogra- phical Society of St. Petersburg to conduct the present expedition into Southern Mongolia. His narrative commences at Kiakhta, the well-known frontier town on the overland route to Pekin, which is 502 Bibliographical Notices. now not unfrequently taken by enterprising travellers, and gives an interesting account of the post-road between that city and the Chinese capital. Here Colonel Prejevalsky’s expedition really began, his plans being, by travelling south-west from Pekin, to strike the great bend of the Hoang-ho at its most northern point, and, pene- trating through the country of Ordos, to reach if possible the great inland lake Koko-nor. This route, we may remind our readers, has seldom, if ever, been taken by recent travellers. Messrs. Huc and Gabet, who traversed nearly the same district on their celebrated journey from Pekin to Lhassa in 1845-46, are almost the only ex- ceptions. But their well-known narrative appears to have been drawn up chiefly from recollection, and has so little of the scientific element in it that it is almost useless except as an amusing story- book. Colonel Prejevalsky, therefore, may be said to have selected almost virgin ground for his explorations. Several months having been consumed in Pekin by preliminary arrangements, it was not until the beginning of March that a start was made; and even then, the party not being quite completely organized, a preliminary tour was taken into Northern Mongolia, where the remote lake of Dalai-nor was visited and its birds studied before the grand expedition was commenced. Having returned to Kalgan on the Kiakhta route about two months later, and made his further arrangements, Col. Prejevalsky effected a final start on the 15th of May, and travelled westwards over the high plateau of Mongolia. Three ranges of mountains (the Shara- hada, the Sumahada, and the Inshan systems) were crossed before they arrived on the northern bank of the Hoang-ho. Interesting notes are given of the animals met with in both the plains and the mountain-districts, the most noticeable being the great Argali sheep ( Ovis argali) and the mountain-antelope (Antilope caudata), recently described by M. Milne-Edwards from specimens obtained by Pére David. Full particulars are also given respecting the botany and the ethnology of the country passed through: The Hoang-ho was crossed at the ferry of Lang-hwaisa, near the important town of Bautu; and the very different country of Ordos was then entered. “ Ordos is the country lying within the northern bend of the Yellow River, and bounded on the south by one of the ‘Great Walls,’” thus lying outside of China proper. It is a level steppe bordered by low hills ; and its barren soil, except in the valley of the Hoang-ho, is ill- adapted for agriculture. Colonel Prejevalsky and his companions turned to the right after passing the ferry, and marched along the south bank of the river 290'miles until they recrossed it at Ding-hu. The whole of this country, formerly filled with an industrious popula- tion, had been devastated by the Mahommedan insurrection. ‘* Even the footpaths are so overgrown with grass that not a trace of the former inhabitants remains. You may occasionally see a ruined village, or the skeleton of a Mongol half devoured by wolves.” But some interesting plants were met with, amongst which were a species of liquorice (Gh ycyrrhiza uralensis), of which the roots are collected in large quantities by the Chinese, and examples of “ the remarkable J heeatrrtten. oop Bibliographical Notices. 503 cross-shaped Pugioniwm cornutum, originally described by Gmelin in the last century, but quite unknown to modern botanists.” From Ding-hu, where much trouble was experienced from the Chinese officials, the party proceeded into Ala-shan—* a wild and barren desert, inhabited by Oliub Mongols, which forms the southern part of the high plateau of the Gobi.” Here, at Din-yuang-ing, a hospitable reception was met with from the ruling Prince, a tribu- tary of the Chinese Empire. After a fortnight’s stay in the Ala- shan mountains, and exploration of their fauna and flora, it was decided to return to Pekin in order to obtain fresh supplies of money and necessaries for a new journey. In his second volume Colonel Prejevalsky gives us an account of his second expedition from Pekin, in 1872. On this occasion he left Kalgan on March 17th, and returned by the same route to Alashan, where the prince of Alashan and his sons received him with open arms, and were in fact very unwilling to let him go again. After some delay, however, he succeeded in being allowed to join a caravan of Tangutans and Mongols returning from Pekin to the temple of Chobsen, situated in the province of Kan-su, only five days’ journey from Lake Koko-nor, and arrived there early in July. After spending several months in making zoological and botanical observations in the hitherto unexplored mountains of Kan-su, another start was made, and the much-desired lake reached on the 25th of October. ‘The dream of my life,” says our author, “ was thus accomplished, and the object of the expedition gained.” We need not follow our adventurous traveller in his further wanderings. Suffice to say that in a winter journey from Koko-nor he finally penetrated to the banks of the Upper Yang-tse-kiang, only about 27 days’ journey (or 500 miles) from Lhassa, where want of funds was the sole obstacle that stopped his further progress. But we strongly recommend every naturalist to read Colonel Preje- valsky’s narrative for himself; for a more interesting journal has never come under our perusal. Zoological, botanical, and ethnolo- gical notes respecting these unknown regions are interspersed through- out the volumes, and render them especially attractive to those en- gaged in the study of these sciences. Colonel Prejevalsky’s third volume, which in the original Russian gives a complete account of his biological discoveries, does not form a part of the present edition. But we believe this also is being translated by a person fully competent to the task, and will shortly be given to the English public in another form. Pile: The School Manual of Geology. By the late J. B. Juxxs, F.R.S. &e. Third Edition, revised and enlarged, by A. J. Juxes-Browne, F.G.8. &e. Small 8vo, with numerous illustrations. A. & C. Black: Edinburgh, 1876. This is one of the best of the smaller geological manuals; and the editor keeps it up to the level of advancing knowledge, as far as an elementary work of this kind requires. Natural operations now 504 Miscellaneous. affecting the earth’s surface, and their results,—the rocks and strata formerly produced and subsequently altered, or worn away and re- produced, by similar agencies,—the meaning of fossils,—the succes- sive groups of strata, or “ formations,” and their chief characters,— and, altogether, the history of the earth, deduced from the facts observable in it, as interpreted by the processes now in operation— these are the divisions of the subject-matter of this well written and conscientiously edited little book. Some of the latest information bearing on minerals, lithology, the Cambrian and Cretaceous systems, and the Glacial period have been concisely and carefully incorporated in this edition. MISCELLANEOUS. Anatomical and Morphological Researches on the Nervous System of Hymenopterous Insects. By M. Ep. Branpr. Tue nervous system of the adult Hymenopterous insects is little known, still less that of their larvee. There does not exist any investigation of the metamorphoses which the ganglionic chain undergoes in the passage from the larval state to that of the adult insect. The nervous system of only eight species of Hymenoptera is known; these are Bombus muscorum, Apis mellifica, Vespa crabro, Scolia hortorum, Formica ligniperda, Ichneumon atropos, Athalia centifolie, and Sirex gigas. Comparative and morphological researches are wanting. I have undertaken with this view a study of the nervous system of the Hymenoptera, by dissecting a number of species of the same group. I have thus determined the morphological character of the nervous system of each family. Having terminated my researches on the Hymenoptera, I have the honour of submitting to the Academy their principal results. I have studied the nervous system of the adults in seventy-cight species belonging to all the families of Hymenoptera and to most of the genera, that of the larve in twenty-two species, and the meta- morphoses of the chain of ganglia in fifteen species. I. The Nervous System of the Adult Hymenoptera.—There are two cephalic ganglia (a supracesophageal and a subcesophageal ganglion), two or three thoracic and from three to seven abdominal ganglia. The Apides and the Wasps (Vespa, Odynerus, Ewmenes), as well as the Crabrones (Ectennius and Thyreopus) and Chrysis have two thoracic ganglia, while Cerceris, Ammophila, Pompilus, Formica, Mutilla, Myrmosa, the Entomospheces and the Phyto- spheces (Cimbex, Tenthredo, Sirex) have three thoracic ganglia. In the Hymenopterous insects with two thoracic ganglia the second always presents, in its middle, a more or less distinct emargination, an indication of the fusion of two ganglia. Sometimes the inden- tation is very marked and the ganglion becomes double (Odynerus). Miscellaneous. 505 In each form of the nervous system there is a different number of abdominal ganglia (three to seven), while the larve have eight abdominal ganglia (except the larve of the Pteromalide, which have no chain of ganglia, but a simple and compact nervous mass as in the larve of the flies). During the pupa stage the number of ganglia diminishes in the different species, many of them approaching one another and becoming fused. The suprawsophageal ganglia are very strongly developed and completely cover the small subwsophageal ganglion, which is united to them by very short commissures. The examination of the pedunculate bodies has shown me a very singu- lar peculiarity which has not previously been observed. F. Dujardin remarked that the development of these bodies corresponds with the degree of development of the instincts and intelligence in the different species ; my researches prove that this is also the case for the different sexes of the same species. Thus in the workers of the common bee they are of immense size, while they are slightly developed in the queen and in the males; this is the case also in the wasps and the ants. The pedunculated bodies do not emit ocellar nerves as F. Dujardin has asserted; these latter emerge from the upper part of the supracesophageal ganglia. The subeesophageal ganglion is very small, formed of a pair of nuclei, and gives origin to three pairs of buccal nerves. Where the nervous system has three thoracic ganglia, the first and the second are simple, and have only two nuclei, while the third is always more or less composite. In the Phytospheces there are two pairs of nuclei, and in the Entomospheces, as well as in Cerceris, Pompilus, Ammophila, and Formica, three pairs. It is evident that in the first case the last thoracic ganglion results from a fusion of two, and in the latter case of three ganglia of the larva. In the Hyme- noptera which have only two thoracic ganglia (bees and wasps), the second presents four pairs of nuclei, resulting from a fusion of four ganglia of the larva (the last two thoracic and the first two abdominal ganglia). The number of abdominal ganglia varies from three to seven. Hitherto it has been thought that only the last abdominal ganglion is composite, while the others are simple ; but I demonstrate that, in many cases, it is the penultimate abdominal ganglion which is composite (the worker bee, the female of Mutilla europea), while the last is simple. The largest number of abdo- minal ganglia (that is to say, seven) exists in the lower representa- tives of the order Hymenoptera, the Phytospheces, in which all these ganglia are simple as in the larve. Most of the Entomo- spheces (Ammophila, Cerceris, Odynerus, and Bombus) have six simple abdominal ganglia. If there are only five abdominal ganglia, two different forms are found: it is either the last abdominal ganglion (Andrena and the worker of the wasp) or the penultimate ganglion which is composite (the worker of the bee). Where there are only four abdominal ganglia, it is usually the last that is com- posite. In the Hucerata and Crabrones (Ectennius, Thyreopus, &c.), having only three abdominal ganglia, the last, which is always very large, is produced by the fusion of the last four ganglia of the larva. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 34 506 Miscellaneous. Another very remarkable fact, which has not previously been ob- served, is a difference in the number of ganglia in the same species according to the sex. The workers and the females of Bombus have six abdominal ganglia, while the male has only five; the working bees have five abdominal ganglia, while the queen and the males have but four; the male Megachile has four abdominal ganglia, while the female has five; the working wasps have five ganglia, the females and the males six. The stomato-gastric system is composed of a frontal ganglion, two angeian ganglia, two trachean ganglia, and a ventricular ganglion. Il. Nervous System of the Larve—The nervous system of the larve is very uniform. The larve have thirteen ganglia, while the caterpillar of the Lepidoptera has only twelve. The larve of the Hymenoptera have eight abdominal ganglia, which are all simple ; in very young larvee, however, the subeesophageal and the last abdo- minal ganglia show traces of the fusion of three embryonic ganglia. IIL. Nervous System of the Embryo.—The researches of O. Rietschli and of A. Kowalewski on the development of the bee have proved that the embryos possess seventeen ganglia—that is to say, one supra- esophageal ganglion, three small subcesophageal ganglia (which unite to form a single subcesophageal ganglion in the larva), three thoracic and ten abdominal ganglia (of which the last three form afterwards the last abdominal ganglion of the larva). IV. Metamorphoses of the Nervous System.—The changes which the nervous system undergoes during the metamorphoses of the larva are produced by the fusion of several ganglia. The first thoracic ganglion of the larva remains isolated in the adult insect ; the second and third thoracic ganglia of the larva approach one another more or less, and in some they blend into one medullary mass. The first abdominal ganglion always joins with the last thoracic, so that the adult insect has never more than seven abdo- minal ganglia; but in most cases the second abdominal ganglion also unites with the last thoracic ganglion. If the number of abdominal ganglia diminishes yet more in the adult insect (5, 4, 3 ganglia), this is effected by the fusion of some ganglia with the last abdominal ganglion.—_Comptes Rendus, Sept. 18, 1876, p. 613. On some remarkable Species of Mantidz. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason. These insects belong to that division of the family in which either the legs or some parts of the body are provided with appendages, and to that section of it in which in males as well as in females the antenne are simple and setaceous and not pectinated ; and I invite attention to some sexual differences presented by them which, I believe, have never before been noticed. In Hestias Brunneriana the head of the female is prolonged ver- tically in the form of a cone bilobed at its extremity, while in the opposite sex this great cone is represented by a mere tubercle as in both sexes of the species belonging to the genus Creobrota ; the fore femora, which are wanting in the specimen from which the species was described by Saussure, are equally conspicuous in both sexes, being very broadly oval, with their upper margins very strongly crested. a a ~~" re PS il Miscellaneous. 5OT In the next specimen to which I would draw attention, a small (22 millims. long) female insect brought from Pegu by Mr. Kurz, and apparently allied to Hestias and Owypilus bicingulata, De Haan, the upper edges of the fore femora are sharply crested, but not so greatly expanded; the cephalic cone is bicuspid at the ex- tremity, and armed with two pointed cusps on each side; the occiput presents behind each eye a pointed tubercle directed back- wards; the face is carinate, the keel of the “facial shield” ter- minating above in a stout conical tooth; the two upper ocelli are surmounted by a pair of long and slender conical spines ; the organs of flight do not nearly reach to the extremity of the abdomen ; and the disk of the prothorax is armed with four sharp, erect, spiniform tubercles. From the analogy of Hestias, I confi- dently expect that the male will prove to have its head similarly armed with a tubercle. I have named this curious insect Cerato- mantis Saussurii. I also exhibit the two sexes of an insect captured, the female by Mr. Peal in the Naga hills, and the male by Dr. Cameron in the Bhutan Doars. In the former the head is provided with a long and slightly tapering foliaceous frontal horn, truncated at the apex. longitudinally obtusely carinate in front, and sharply crested behind, and nearly three times as long as the head is high; in the latter this great foliaceous horn is reduced to little more than a tubercle only about half as long as the head is high. I have named this insect Phyllocrania Westwoodi, notwithstanding that the prothorax has no foliaceous expansions. Similar sexual differences may be looked for in Phyllocrania, Parahblepharis, and Sibylla, the males of which are still unknown. In the Phasmide we mect with apparently similar sexual differ- ences ; but in these insects the great reduction in size and thickness of body that has taken place in the males may well have effaced the horns and foliaceous lobes, which after all are generally relatively not very greatly developed in the females. We see the truth of this in the case of the genus Phyllium, wherein the foliaceous lobes of the abdomen and legs of the female are relatively very large, and those of the male are consequently by no means inappreciable, and in the case of Lonchodes insignis, in which in males more than ordi- narily stout the cephalic horns reappear in rudiment though they have disappeared in slenderer individuals. Prof. Wood-Mason also announced that he had ascertained by actual observation of living specimens belonging to several species that the femoral brushes are used by the Mantidi to keep their eyes and oeelli in a functional condition, and that they are present in the young when these quit the egg.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, August 1876. On Rhabditis stercoralis. By M. Bavay. The Nematode discovered by Dr. Normand in the feces of patients affected with Cochin-China diarrhoea, and provisionally named by me Anguillula stercoralis, may justly retain that designation ; but it 508 Miscellaneous. closely approaches Rhabditis terricola, Dujardin, belonging to the genus Leptodera of Schneider, and the differences which separate it therefrom do not appear to me to be of generic value. The species only is new, and may be characterized as follows :— Length of the adult 9 1 millim., width about 0-04 millim. Body cylindrical, slightly narrowed in front, much more tapered behind. Surface of the body smooth ; transverse furrows become visible when the animal, emptied of its viscera, retracts itself strongly. The mouth is formed by three, not very distinct lips, the unpaired one trilobate. The triquetral, muscular cesophagus occupies about one fifth of the body ; it is divided into three portions—an elon- gated anterior part, narrower in front, and suddenly constricted behind into a sort of strait, which forms the median portion, which is elongated and precedes a posterior part dilated into an ovoid giz- zard. Towards the middle of the latter a y-shaped spot may be distin- cuished ; it indicates a cartilaginous valve or stomachal armature. The intestine, inflated anteriorly into a stomach (ventricule), fol- lows the cesophageal apparatus and terminates at a lateral anus near the base of the tail. Its walls are not very distinctly visible ; but a pair of brownish yellow glands bound it on each side through- out its whole length. These glands are usually arranged in symme- trical masses. The whole of these organs are always more or less displaced in the female by the mass of ova. The vulva is situated on the right side of the body a little above the middle. It leads into a uterus which is extended before and behind, and at maturity contains from twenty to thirty ova, more or less heaped together. These ova are at first of a horny brown colour, but afterwards become yellow and show the embryo. They are sometimes hatched in the uterus. The female presents neither wings, folds, nor tubercles along the body. The male, which is about one fifth less than the female, has a testis surrounding the mass of the intestine and the annexed glands, and terminating at an apparatus situated to the right at the origin of the tail, quite close to the anus. This penial apparatus is com- posed of two small horny spicules, which are recurved, inflated at their base, attenuated at the apex, and inserted upon the same transverse plane of the animal. A very delicate horny piece, situated a little further back, shorter and broader than the spicules, is recurved in the form of an umbilicus round their base. The tail is shorter than in the female, and is always turned to the right, like the spicules. In copulation the male twists the posterior portion of his body round the vulvar portion of that of the female. The copulation appeared to me to be of short duration; the males are moreover much less numerous than the females. This description applies only to the adult age of both sexes. At its escape from the ovum the digestive organs of the young worm are scarcely apparent, the intestine is not so long in proportion to the oesophagus, and the uterus is not visible. It is when about half-grown that these worms are most frequently Miscellaneous. 509 met with ; and it is in this state especially that the physician should be able to recognize them. At this time they are 0°33 millim. in length and 0-022 millim. in breadth. The esophagus shows its characteristic form very well, resembling a pestle with two heads, one cylindrical, the other spherical. The intestine contains fatty globules, no doubt derived from the milk which constitutes the patient’s diet. The uterus only appears in the form of a vesicle on the right side of the animal; the vulva is not yet open. Five days suffice for the Jthabditis stercoralis to attain its com- plete development under favourable circumstances ; hence its ex- treme abundarice in the intestines of the patients. In fine, this Nematode, very nearly allied to Rhadditis terricola, Duj., so well described by M. Péres, differs from the latter in its con- stantly smaller size, but especially in the form of the penial appa- ratus, which is moreover destitute of cirri and of the caudal hood. Dr. Normand has met with this parasite in the stomach, in the whole of the intestine, in the pancreatic duct, the gall-duct, the hepatic ducts, and on the walls of the gall-bladder.—Comptes Rendus, October 9, 1876, p. 694. On the intimate Phenomena of Cell-Division. By M. H. For. In my memoir on the Geryonide I gave the first exact description of these phenomena, which previously had not been understood either by botanists or zoologists. All the principal points in those pro- cesses, such as have been since made known in more detail, were contained in the above-mentioned description. My observations were soon confirmed by the independent works, posterior to mine, of MM. Flemming and Biitschli; and my theoretical ideas have received valuable support from M. Flemming and especially from M. Bobretzky. I have now to communicate the results of the in- vestigations I have just made upon segmentation in the Heteropoda, the Echini, and in Sagitta, which appear to me fitted to lead to the modification of the ideas accepted by most recent authors. The centres of attraction appear, before each segmentation, at the two opposite poles of the nucleus, which is still absolutely intact, and seem to be a local fusion of the substance of the nucleus with the vitelline protoplasm, or perhaps an irruption of the protoplasm into the more fluid interior of the nucleus. To these two small aggregations of sarcode, rays of sarcode immediately run, some of them extending in the interior of the nucleus from one centre of attraetion to the other, whilst the other rays diverge in the vitellus, I first described this formation of rays in Pteropoda; and M. Bo- bretzky has arrived independently at perfectly concordant results, in his remarkable memoir on the embryogeny of the Gasteropoda. M. Biitschli ascribes especial importance to the intranuclear fila- ments, to which he gives the name of fibres; whilst the filaments which lose themselves in the vitellus are regarded by him merely as strie. This distinction is founded especially on the different aspect of these two kinds of filaments, a difference which is quite naturally explained if we consider that the intranuclear filaments are im- mersed in a nearly fluid medium much less refractive than the proto- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xviii. 35 510 Miscellaneous. plasm of the filaments, while the extranuclear filaments, drowned in protoplasm, must be very difficult to distinguish. And it may be observed, in fact, in such cases as that of the Geryonide, in which the vitellus is almost entirely composed of a protolecyth which pos- sesses a power of refraction very different from that of the proto- plasm, that the extranuclear filaments are almost as distinct as the intranuclear filaments. The difference between these filaments is only apparent, and depends on the properties of the substance that surrounds the rays of sarcode. The small granules or bacilli which, according to M. Biitschh, appear in the middle of each of the intranuclear fibres are in my opinion only inflations or varicosities of those filaments. I have never seen them united into a lamella, as described by MM. Stras- burger and Van Beneden. M. Biitschli has shown that these infla- tions divide, and go to unite with the centres of attraction which are now represented by aggregations of protoplasm the bulk of which increases rapidly ; if these varicosities only showed themselves upon the intranuclear filaments, they would constitute a remarkable dif- ference between the two kinds of filaments. But this is not the ease. In the ova of the Geryonide, which are not very compact, and even in the much denser ova of the Echini, we can distinguish upon the extranuclear filaments varicosities which have hitherto escaped the notice of all observers. ‘These inflations are more elon- gated and less regular than those of the interior of the nucleus ; but nevertheless they are indubitable varicosities, which move like the others and pass slowly to amalgamate with the central aggrega- tion of protoplasm. This aggregation, therefore, is not exclusively a derivative of the substance of the old nucleus, either by its mode of formation or by its mode of growth; it is a result of the fusion of a portion of that substance with a part of the protoplasm of the vitellus. M. E. van Beneden considers the new nuclei to be composed of two pro- nuclei—one derived from the old nucleus, the other from the surround- ing vitellus. In the cases observed by me there are no distinct pro- nuclei, but a direct fusion between these substances of diverse origin, The reagent which best shows all these filaments is, in my opinion, picric acid followed by glycerine. Osmic acid, employed by M. O. Hartwig, causes the extranuclear filaments almost to disappear; hence the much too exclusive importance ascribed by him to one of the systems of filaments. What this naturalist describes as the nuclear fibre is an artificial product, resulting from the action of an ammoniacal liquid. As regards the relations of the central aggregations with the new nuclei, I have often observed that these aggregations, after haying absorbed the greater part of the radial filaments and their varicosi- ties, present clearer and probably more liquid spots than the rest of the mass; this is why I previously described them under the name of vacuoles. The new nucleus is the result of the fusion of these vacuoles ; and what remains of the central aggregation consti- tutes the envelope of the nucleus. Frequently, but not always, we see a yacuole originate, not in the central aggregation, but in an Miscellaneous. 511 excentrical position, on the side of the spot where the old nucleus was. This shows that the liquid of the nucleus has the same double origin as the aggregations themselves. We must therefore regard these phenomena of cell-division as occasioned by a fusion between the protoplasm and the nucleus of the cell, a fusion which commences at the opposite poles of the nucleus. The nucleus only occupies the centre of the cell during periods of repose; as soon as the activity of reproduction is manifested, the nucleus ceases to be the centre of the system, and the points of fusion become the places of convergence for the currents of sarcode which travel from all sides towards these new aggregations. The new nuclei result from a partial liquefaction of these aggregations ; they are therefore composed of a mixture, in very different propor- tions in different cases, of the substance of the old nucleus and the protoplasm of the cell— Comptes Rendus, October 2, 1876, p. 667. On a Species of Iapyx. By Prof. J. Woop-Mason. Prof. Wood-Mason exhibited specimens of a species of Japy« which he had recently found amongst the decaying leaves and fungi at the foot of a bamboo-clump in his own garden at Calcutta, and said :— « This remarkable form of Arthropoda, which has not hitherto been met with in India or, indeed, in any part of Asia, is of the greatest interest, as belonging to a group the members of which are considered by Sir John Lubbock to be the living representatives of a primeval form from which the great orders of insects have all originated. Discovered many years ago in Algeria by M. Lucas, the eminent French entomologist, Japyx solifugus, the type of the group, was only made known to science in 1864, when Mr. Haliday described and figured it in the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Society of London.’ In the following year it was submitted toa more careful examination by Meinert, who detected a pair of rudimentary appendages on each of the seven anterior segments of the abdomen, just as in its allies Campodea and Nicoletia, em which latter, however, all the abdominal segments appear to be thus furnished. Four species of the genus have already been described, viz. :—Japyw solifugus, Haliday, from Algeria, Switzerland, and various parts of Italy; J. Saussurii, Humbert, from Mexico; J. gigas, Brauer, from Cyprus; and J. Wol- lastoni, Westwood, from Madeira and an adjacent island. A fifth has now been discovered thousands of miles from the nearest of these localities, in association with a large bright crimson-coloured species of Anoura, two species of Springtails, two or three Pselaphide, and five or six Myriopods, amongst which a Polywenus (differing from the European P. lagurus in haying one instead of two pencils of silvery hairs at the end of the body) and a species of the very remarkable genus Scolopendrella especially merit attention.” —Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, August 1876. “ On the Feeundation of the Egg in the Common Fowl.” In the ‘ Annals’ for November, p. 369, an unfortunate erratum has occurred—the name of the author of the paper under the above title being printed P. Tascner; it should be P. Tauser. 512 INDEX to VOL. XVIII. ABRAHAM, P.8., on some genera of nudibranchiate Mollusca, with de- scriptions of new species, 182. Acalles, new species of, 65. /Eschyntelus, characters of the new genus, 115, Agarista, new species of, 249. Aglycyderes, new species of, 28. Aldonus, new species of, 60. Aleochara, new species of, 107. Amphilochus, new species of, 443. > dial on the embryogeny of, 4. Amussium, new species of, 425, Animals, on the geographical distri- bution of, 277. Anthozoa tabulata, on the affinities of the, 1. Anthracosaurus Russelli, observa- tions on, 146. Anthura, on the structure of the mouth in, 253. Aplysina, new species of, 229. Areas, new species of, 126. Arvicola, new species of, 52. Ascomma, characters of the new genus, 111. Astacidz, on the mode in which the young of the New-Zealand, attach themselves to the mother, 306. Astacoides, note on the genus, 412. Atretia, characters of the new genus, 250. Atthey, T., on Anthracosaurus Rus- selli, 146. Aviculopecten, new species of, 96. Axinus, new species of, 492. ee Pfeifferze, observations on, 66. Balanodes, characters of the new genus, 118. Barrois, J., on the embryology of the Nemertina, 73. Bate, C. Spence, on the development of the Crustacean embryo, 174. sa M., on Rhabditis stercoralis, a) . Belenois, new species of, 247. Berosus, new species of, 114, Birds, new, 411. Bitoma, new species of, 25. Blanford, W. T., on the African ele- ment in the fauna of India, 277. Bone-caves of Creswell Crags, on the, 182. Books, new :—Dobson’s Asiatic Chi- roptera, 266; Prejevalsky’s Mon- golia, 501; Jukes’s School Manual of Geology, 503. 3othrideres, new species of, 24. Brachiopoda, on some new and re- markable North-Atlantic, 250. Brady, H. B., on a group of Russian Fusuline, 414. Brandt, E., on the nervous system of Hymenopterous insects, 504. Brexius, new species of, 59. Butler, A. G., on new Lepidoptera, 122, 240, 480. Callimerus, description of the new genus, 445, Calliploea, new species of, 242. Calycidoris, characters of the new genus, 152. Caranistes, new species of, 119. Carter, H. J., on Parkeria, 187; on deep-sea Sponges from the Atlan- tic, 226, 307, 388, 458. Castalius, new species of, 484. Catopsilia, new species of, 489. Cell-division, on the intimate ple- nomena of, 509. Ceratosoma, new species of, 141, Cervus maral, observations on, 377. Cetaceans, new fossil, 358. Cethosia, new species of, 124. Cetoniidee, new species of, 422. Cheetetes, on the structure of some species of, 86. : Chiroptera, on the classification of the, 345. Chleenius, new species of, 106. Choneziphius, new species of, 358. Chthonius, on the development of sada amdee INDEX. 513 the ova of, in the body of the mother, 197. Cis, new species of, 117. Cistela, new species of, 118. Cockroach, on the phenomena of digestion in the, 355. Coleoptera, new genera and species of, 57, 105. Collembola, on a new genus and species of, 524. — of New Zealand, on the, 7 Colymbetes, new species of, 106. Cometella, new species of, 388, 395. Constellaria antheloidea, on the in- ternal structure of, 92. Corallistes Bowerbankii, observations on, 460. Corals, on the affinities of the Tabu- late, 1; on the chief generic types of the palzozoic, 68; on the palie- ozoic, of Ohio, 85; on some fossil reef-building, 184. Cornulum, new species of, 509. Corticium, new species of, 229. Coxelus, new species of, 19. Cratippus tenuipes, observation on, 447. Cratopus, new species of, 120. Cricetus, new species of, 54, Crisius, characters of the new genus, 66. Crustacea, on the development of the embryo in, 174; on the structure of the mouth in sucking, 253, 295 ; on new and little-known Amphi- podous, 445. Cryptonychus, new species of, 121. Danaia dubia, observations on, 444. Danais, new species of, 240. Danis, new species of, 245. Dawkins, W. B., on the Mammalia and traces of Man found in the Robin-Hood Cave, 185. Dawson, Dr. J. W., on Eozoon cana- dense, 29. Deep-sea researches, 78, 559. Dekayia attrita, on the structure of, 93. Dictyocylindrus, new species of, 232. Didymograpsus, new species of, 129. Dineutes, new species of, 107. Diplodonta, new species of, 493. Discina atlantica, observations on, 252. Discodermia polydiseus, observations on, 462, Dobson, Dr, G. E., on Dr. Severtzott’s Mammals of Turkestan, 130; on the classification of the Chiroptera, 345; on a new species of Macro- tus, 4536; on a new species of Vesperugo, 500, Duncan, Prof. P. M., on some fossil reef-building Corals, 184; on some fossil Echinodermata, 185; on the animal of Millepora alcicornis, 78; on some Thallophytes para- mr within recent Madreporaria, 268. Duprey, E., on Jersey littoral, fresh- water, and land shells, 338. Dysphania, new species of, 127. Echinocardium cordatum, or a new kind of Psorospermia parasitic in, 192. Echinodermata, on some Australian Tertiary, 185. Elodina, new species of, 246. Empzotes, characters of the new genus, 59. Endocoxelus, characters of the new genus, 112. Eozoon canadense, on the nature of, Epistrophus, characters of the new genus, 22. Epurea, new species of, 111. Esperia, new species of, 316. Etheridge, R., Jun., on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata, 96. Eudamus, new species of, 348. Eugnomus, new species of, 61. Eupleea, new species of, 241. Eurycus, new species of, 247. Exunguia stilipes, observations on, hs Fastigati,M., on Saccharomyces cere- visi, 187. Fauna of India, on the African ele- ment in the, 277. Ferguson, W., on some singular Cey- lonese Frogs, 356. Fischeria, new species of, 337. Fol, H., on the phenomena of cell- division, 509. Fossil, on the supposed Laurentian, 75. Fossil Plants of the coal-measures, on the organization of the, 268. Fossils from the Ashley Phosphate- beds, on, 357. Fowl, on the fecundation of the egg in the common, 369, 511, ol4 Frogs, on singular Ceylonese, 356. Fusuline, on a group of Russian, 414. Garrulax, new species of, 411. Geodia, new species of, 597. Giard, A., on a new kind of Psoro- spermia parasitic in Echinocardium cordatum, 192. Glomus, characters of the new genus, 433 Godwin-Austen, Major H. H., on some supposed new birds, 411. Grantia ciliata, observations on, 468. Giinther, Dr. A., on a new species of Spirobranchus, 67. Gymnetis, new species of, 425. Halichondria, new species of, 514. Halisarca, new species of, 228. Henneguy, L. F., on the reproduc- tion of the dicecions Volvox, 274. Herpzenia, new species of, 489. Hesperide,. new species of, 347, 449, Heterochzeta, new species of, 441. Hewitson, W. C., on new species of Hesperide, 347, 449. Hexabranchus, new species of, 156. Holochila, new species of, 245. Homalota, new species of, 108. Hutton, Capt. F. W., on Peripatus novee-zealandiz, 561. Hymenoptera, on the nervous system of the, 504. Hymeraphia, new species of, 390. Hypotagea, characters of the new genus, 61. Iapyx, on a species of, 511. Idas, characters of the new genus, 428, Ismene, new species of, 347. Isodictya, new species of, 510. Ithris, new species of, 23. Jeffreys, Dr. J. G., on new and re- markable North-Atlantic Brachio- oda, 250; on new and peculiar Mollusea, 424, 490; on Mollusca collected at Spitsbergen, 499. Jhering, H. von, on the use of the term “ homogeny,” 77. Junonia, new species of, 482. Keeping, W., on the discovery of Melonites in Britain, 181. Kellia, new species of, 491. Labyrinthodon, on a new species of, 180, Lachnosterna, new species of, 115. Lemophleus, new species of, 114. INDEX. Lagomys, new species of, 168. Lagrioda, new species of, 58. Lamellibranchiata, on Carboniferous, 96. Lampides, new species of, 483. Lankester, EK. R., on the use of the term “ homogeny,” 77. Laphystius, on the structure of the mouth in, 302. Lavis, H. J., on the occurrence of a new species of Labyrinthodon, 180. Leda, new species of, 100, 430. Leperina, new species of, 57. Lepidoptera, new, 122, 240, 347, 449, 480. Leptodomus, new species of, 102. Lepus, new species of, 169. Lima, new species of, 427. Limopsis, new species of, 433. Lindstrém, Dr. G., on the affinities of the Anthozoa tabulata, 1. Lineus, on the embryogeny of, 74. Lithocharis, new species of, 108. Lithocystis, new species of, 192. Lomaptera, new species of, 422. Lubbock, Sir J., on a new genus and species of Collembola, 324. Lyczenesthes, new species of, 484. Macandrewia azorica, observations on, 464, M‘Coy, Prof. F., on a new Victorian Graptolite, 128; on the discovery of Trigonia acuticostata in the living state, 273. Macrotoma, new species of, 121. Macrotus, new species of, 436. Madreporaria, on Thallophytes para- sitic within recent, 268. Malletia, new species of, 435, Malthacodes, characters of the new genus, 116. Mammals of Turkestan, on the, 40, 130, 168, 208, 325, 377. Mantide, new species of, 337, 441; on the femoral brushes of the, and their function, 438; on some re- markable species of, 506. Marsh, Prof. O. C., on a new subor- der of Pterosauria, 195. Mello, Rey. J. M., on the bone-cayes of Creswell Crags, 182. Melonites, on the discovery of, in Britain, 181. Meriones, new species of, 55. Messaras, new species of, 244. Microciona, new species of, 237, [INDEX. 515 Microporum, characters of the new genus, 109, Miers, E. J., on the genera Asta- coides and Paranephrops, 412. Millepora, on the structure of a species of, 178; alcicornis, on the animal of, 78. Mollusca, on some genera and species of, 132, 424, 490; list of Spits- bergen, 499. Moseley, H. N., on the structure of a species of Millepora, 178. Murmidius, new species of, 114. Myalina, new species of, 103. Mycalesis, new species of, 243, 480. Myriopods, on the structure of the digestive apparatus in the Belgian, tie Nevwera, new species of, 495. Nemertina, on the embryology of the, 73. Nesokia, new species of, 76. Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on the chief generic types of the palzozoic Corals, 68 ; on a supposed Lauren- tian fossil, 75; on the paleozoic Corals of Ohio, 85. Nodulipora, characters of the new genus, 11. Nucula, new species of, 104, 429. Ophiocoma, new species of, 39. Ophiraphidites, new species of, 458. Oreda, new species of, 60. Oryctes, new species of, 115. Otaria, new species of, 276. Ovis, new species of, 171, 208, 525, Owen, Prof. R., on Theriodonts in Permian deposits elsewhere than in South Africa, 186. Pachastrella, new species of, 406. Pachypora, characters of the new genus, 11. Pactola, new species of, 66. Papilio, new species of, 248. Paranephrops, note on the genus, 412. Parkeria, observations on, 187. Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and species of New-Zealand Coleo- ptera, 57. Patula, new species of, 127. Pecchiolia, new species of, 494. Pecten, new species of, 424. Pentarthrum, new species of, 120. Peripatus nove-zealandiw, observa- tions on, 361]. Periplaneta americana, on the phe- nomena of digestion in, 355, Peters, Prof. W., on the Fur-seal of the Islands of St. Paul and Am- sterdam, 276. Philothermus, new species of, 28. Phrynixus, new species of, 59. Plateau, F., on the phenomena of digestion in the Cockroach, 355; on the structure of the digestive apparatus in the Belgian Sr fio- pods, 437, Plocamopherus, new species of, 139. Plaivahistialivndein, new species of, 236. Polymastia, new species of, 393. Poromya, new species of, 494. Probenus, characters of the new genus, 110. Psepholax, new species of, 62. Pteranodon, description of the new genus, 195. Pterosauria, on a new suborder of, 195. Pycnomerus, new species of, 24. Rachiopteris, on the structure of, 268. Rattlesnakes, on the capture of, 439. Reniera, new species of, 312. Rhabditis stercoralis, on, 508. Rhabdophyllum, description of the genus, 68. Rhinopalpa, new species of, 123. Rhyssemus, new species of, 115. Rodriguez, M., on Saccharomyces cerevisise, 187. Royal Society, proceedings of the, 174, 268. Saccharomyces cereyisiw, observa- tions on, 187. Schiddte, Prof. J. C., on the strue- - ture of the mouth in sucking Crustacea, 255, 295, Schizocephala, on the geographical distribution of, 439. Seeley, Prof. H. G., on Labyrintho- don Lavisi, 181. Severtzoff, Dr. N., on the Mammals of Turkestan, 40, 168, 208, 325, 377. Sharp, D., on the Colydiide of New Zealand, 17. Shells of Jersey, on the, 338, Sibinia, new species of, 62. Smith, FE. A., on two new species of Ophiocoma, 39. Spirobranchus, new species of, 67, 516 INDEX. Sponges, on deep-sea, from the At- lantic, 226, 307, 388, 458. Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., on new and little-known amphipodous Crustacea, 443. Stecker, A., on the development of the ova of Chthonius, 197. Stelletta, new species of, 403. Stenellipsis, new species of, 67. Streptelasma, on the structure of, 94, Suya, new species of, 412. Sympedius, characters of the new genus, 65, Synealus, characters of the new genus, 20. Tauber, P., on the fecundation of the egg in the common fowl, 369, 511. Teracolus, new species of, 486. Terebratula, new species of, 250. Terias, new species of, 485. Thallophytes, on some, parasitic within recent Madreporaria, 268. Thelyphassa, description of the new genus, 58. Themiscyra, new species of, 126. Theriodonts in Permian deposits . elsewhere than in South Africa, evidences of, 186. Thomson, J., on the chief generic types of the paleeozoic Corals, 68. Trachyphlceus, new species of, 59. Trécul, A., on the capture of Rattle- snakes, and on the association of these serpents with a small Owl and a little Marmot, 459. Trevelyana, new species of, 145. Trigonia acutirostra, on the disco- very of, in the living state, 273. Tullbergia, characters of the new genus, 524. Tychanus, characters of the new genus, 64. Ulonotus, new species of, 18. Ursus, new species of, 45. Vesperugo, new species of, 500. Volvox dioicus, on the reproduction of, 274. Wallich, Dr. G. C., on deep-sea researches, 78, 359. Waterhouse, C. O., on new species of Coleoptera from Rodriguez, 105 ; a two new species of Cetoniide, 22. Wilkinson, C. 8., on a collection of geological specimens from New Guinea, &ce., 190. Williamson, Prof. W. C., on the organization of the fossil plants of the Coal-measures, 268. Wood-Mason, J., on a pew Rodent from Central Asia, 76; on the mode in which the young of the New-Zealand Astacide attach themselves to the mother, 306; on new species of Mantide, 337, 441; on the femoral brushes of the Mantide, 438 ; on the geogra- phical distribution of Schizoce- phala, 439; on some remarkable species of Mantide, 506; on a species of Iapyx, 511. Xanthidium, new species of, 473. Xylodes, characters of the new genus, 116. Xylotoles, new species of, 66. Ypthima, new species of, 481. END OF THE EIGHTEENTH VOLUME. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 418 PLT é Mag Nat Hist. S.£ | — + ~ s ~ ~ 4 he [a a Be , é Mag Nat. List. S.4. | ) 4 bin d QJ Ann &Mag Nat. Hist. S.4. Vol. 18 PI. 3. “7 f ’ ’ | 1 7 } ea ; , . ' , ; Pow ' + >. ‘ a * _ ra ‘ < ! . 7 ; ly = : . | es ‘ > , * ' ; ‘ . ‘ : . . . Ann. d& Mag. Nat Hist. 8.4. Vol. 18. PLIV. Ann. Mag Nat Hist S4,Voll8 FLV ; LEAKS bitte b Petit “a5 yy ep. 2 v BM aw CID se \ I i zy Sh), Vy “4 Hy WES Gj A’ AO? HA Licholson del. 12 GJarman sc Ann. & Maq Nat. Hist. S.4. Vol. 18. PU.VI. R.Mintern hth Mintern Bro* mmp > - +s ~~ wr R Mimtern hth ’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 4. Vol. 18. PL. Mintern Bro® imp Ann & Mag Nat List. 8.7 Vol IS. PL VU ae -< 5 wi RT NaAde LS “ a i IC wich Mintern Bros imp ANTHRACOSAURUS RUSSELLI. Hnualey. ‘7 7 ‘t ~ . R ~ , yy x : A » Pedy ~ a \ ' > : \ - 5 ~ , = -L---- 11S. PLAIN. y ¢ Mintern AMAA Ann & May. Nat. fist. 8.4. A 4 (opty I'TISSSNOH SNdnvVSOOVHYH.LNV dust «ex ig Uso QUIN op Puruunyy yy , sv youl ow NX SL IA ES PON Coy apy Ann & Mag Nat Ihst SAVotIS Pl ZL. a Mintern Bros lit Huseley. ANTHRACOSAURUS RUSSELLI. =" =— ~~ "+e? et) ie Bh aa a 4 . , ‘ . cc de = - » - = - ' 2 : . > . t = eS = Sane fans samc all -_ oe - , 2 Pea > = 7 — 5 « eG oy hie us 7 = 7 z iN - , = 2 i ~ _- _— ‘ - - ie Mintern Bros. hth Ann & Mag Nat Hist 5 1 Vol Oe) bal Pa ‘ = < = ~ nn 5 is Cai oo) Ws : > o °c 80°99 SO na; C222 0 Ann & Maq Nat Ihst. $4 Vol IS PL_XIV HIC. dd. Mintern Bros hth. Ann & Mag Nat Hist. § 4 Vol. IS PL XV 7 an & Mag Nat Hist $4 Wol.18 PLXVE r Matern Bros kthe FWH de RMmtern hth a ~~ tail aol 2 a Ann & Mag. Nat Hist. S17. Vol 18. PLXVIL. es ; “i \ F ‘ ; j } - F ‘ y , = i ' ' A , ~ : : ae ‘ ; ¢ . 4 ‘ a ‘ ) a & we , é F - i : ) . ; ‘ ‘ in at lick dal ad nat Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist.8.4. Vol. 18. PU. XIX, J LD A tke Se. We ON - SS y)) a Annié Mag. Nat. Hist.8.4. Vol.18.PUXX. . 7 ree s ~ aed ae a, . an F... 7 r wh s i - are A a a e=./] v3 ion * a 4 ed ; roe | fe? ; Fe eee ~ } ae Aad lal > = " 7 aly , } . | bate - . P ‘ . i - « . > > ry ‘ : e hee » = an . BINDING SECT. JUN 12 1972 QH The Annals & magazine of 1 natural history PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET Sleep iersictliaeateaneiaag seallieuisnetapeelsdiatapeeta UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY be Fis pes babies tater A$; 2 + 36 eUranT Sh} % bbe S > oe: